《Overlord Naruto》 Chapter 1 - 1 Rebirth as ???? After my death from a thunderstrike. My soul is drifting in a white space. Then suddenly a voice called me in my head . ???: Hello boy . Me: Hello who is there ? ???: You can call me GOD if you want to. Me: God why I am here ???: haahhaaahaa because you died boy. Me: Don''t tell me you killed me by mistake. God: I sneezed in the wrong direction and you died. Me: But I was hit by thunder if I remember correctly. God: My sneeze produced thunder and you died from that. Me: So I am going to heaven my god. God: nope. You died too early. But I am surprised you didnt ask for rebirth. Me: Its too much work . Many people wants too reborn . But its not guranteed to live a kings life or have a harem. God: Yeah thats true. Many wants that kind of life. But they have to work for it like having a talent and using it to full potential. God: Boy I told you . You died early and you are not suppose to die . You suppose to live for 109 years but you died at the age of 25. So I can''t send you outside of reincarnation cycle. Boy: So where I am going? God : Except your old world , any world you d?s?r? and to make up for my mistake I can grant you an ultimate system which has everything from power to summons from anime and three wishes of your choice but dont ask something like true immortality or godhood UNDERSTOOD. Me: Fine by me. I don''t want immortality or godhood anyway . For rebirth I want to reborn as NARUTO in an alternate version of narutoverse in which the naruto dies before graduation . Thanks for the system. For my 1st wish I would love to have full guild of ainz oaul gown with its castle except their guildmembers and I should have full control over it and its servants. God: Granted. *(so simple)* . Me: I should able to use magic ,chakra, ki and haki or any form of power . God: Granted . *(basic stuff) *. (* this sign for when a person or even god is thinking*) Me: Last wish , I want all the knowledge of fuinjutsu and power and equipment of momonga . Me : Fine by me. God: Your wish has granted and you got a system. Before you go , I want to ask you something , why you want to reborn as naruto . Me: I always thought naruto never got fully justified in his character . The people of konoha hated him when they wanted and adored him after he saved them. What if naruto was little different . Different from the canon. Not revengeful, but not an attention seeking person too. Never cared too much about sasuke , after he left the village. Many other things. He has too much goodness in his heart in the canon which often took advantage by other people. Which I doesn''t like and other peoples reaction toward naruto I just can''t swallow it . God: Goodluck my boy. My blessings are with you. Me:Thanks my god. With a white light he was gone. Somewhere far in a distance universe .Inside a prosperous village a boy was waking up in the hospital. Me: Why am I in hospital in first place? Nurse : Ohh you are awake . I am going to inform Doctor and Hokage. Me:*(I am already in naruto''s body or more accurately my body. Ohh what are this memories. Looks like he died after falling from a tree . But no one took immmediate action to help him , thats why he died.)* Aftersome time doctor and hokage arrives to meet the new naruto . Hokage : Naruto my boy . How are you ? Naruto: I am not feeling well because of that clone jutsu. Huhh . Hokage: Clone jutsu????? How that can be? Naruto: I mastered other academy jutsu except clone jutsu . I practiced it till I exhausted my whole chakra . Felt dizziness in my head and fall down from the tree. You should teach me some other clone jutsu like earth clone ,water clone ,SHADOW CLONE , Tree clone , air clone ,cloud clone, etc . Hokage : I will see about that after You discharged from hospital . By the way there is no tree ,air and cloud clone and where you heard about shadow clone . I am pretty sure they dont teach about it in academy. Naruto: I heard from some chunin and jounin when I was evasdropping on them haahhahahha . Pretty cool ha. I can sneak on chumin and jounin sometime hahahhaaa. Hokage : O.k naruto we could see about your clone jutsu after your discharge . Naruto: You promise. Naruto : I WILL LEARN ALL OTHER THREE CLONE JUTSU better than clone jutsu thats a promise . (Mc direct looks in the eye of third hokage) Hokage: If you learn earth and water jutsu then I will make sure to teach you shadow clone myself . Thats fine with you.*(oh crap why I am stuck with shadow clone .There is no way naruto can master shadow clone now but he can master earth and water clone with little difficulty.)* Naruto: yeah fine . But dont forget your promise jiji. Hokage: Doctor when you can discharge naruto? Doc: He is perfectly alright but for ?ssurance we have keep him for another day. Tomorrow we can discharge him from the hospital. Hokage : Thats for the best. Rest for a day naruto tomorrow we can talk about other things. Hokage says goodbye to naruto and leaves the hospital. No one can see But a malestrom is already in konoha. Chapter 2 - 2 Little Naruto Naruto gets discharged from hospital and goes to his house . Hokage has made sure that naruto will not face a house problem after he was thrown out of orphanage at the age 6. So after cleaning his house throwing out the empty canes of ramen . And adjusting his house he left to meet hokage. Secretary : Just go inside . Lord Hokage is waiting for you. Naruto : Thank you Miss beautiful secretary. *very few who doesn''t see me as a container and fear or hate me for that .Atleast I can compliment her* Secretary:No problem naruto * Its feels good when someone says you are beautiful.* Naruto enters and greets hokage . Naruto: Yo jiji . I hope you remember our deal . Hokage: I remember our deal little naruto. Lets talk outside in my private trainning ground. * little naruto saved me from paperwork . Thank god I am so happy for making a deal like this.* (A god in certain universe sneezed but this time in right direction) Naruto: I am not little .I am eleven years old and counting.*crap I am eleven years old now but mentally I am an ?du?t .This sucks and worse, I ask for it. Its very difficult to act like a child. Being child is not ?du?ts business. anyway lets enjoy the childhood again :)* Hokage: I know little naruto .lets go . Hokage puts a hand on a pouting naruto which he finds adorable and shunshine away to training ground. Hokage: O.k naruto here I will demonstrate handseals and perform the earth clone jutsu . Dont worry if you dont get it in first time . Third hokage performs handseals and from earth rises a exact copy of hiruzen. Naruto tries the exact handseals and he doesnt fully make a clones till his fifth attempt. He successfully make 5clones. Hiruzen jaw dropped from amazement. Naruto : Why it is not in academy I would have passed in no time . * look at the face of third hokage I surprised him too much. But its safe consider he knows about my large reserves and nine tail chakra. I will not show it in academy . It will gain too much attention.* Hokage: Little naruto if you learn this water clone jutsu I will teach you shadow clone. He performs the handseal and from nearby water a water clone appears .Naruto copies that and try to mimic the same . after seventh tries he produces 10 water clones. Hiruzen was surprised but not like before. Hokage: Good little naruto , you are quite an exceptional boy. Naruto :Now I can learn the shadow clone.hurayyyy *Thats what I was waiting form the beggining. I cant wait for the mizuki to conspire against me then learn shadow clone. Too much work . Now I can focus on other things after learning naruto''s trademark jutsu.* Hokage: A promise is a promise .so here you go. Hokage does hand seal and in a cloud of smoke a second hokage appears. Naruto already knows the handseal from his previous life but he needs someone to know that he learns from someone. He performs the handseal and in a cloud of smoke 50 naruto stands in front of 2 hokage. Hiruzen eyes wide opened with surprise. Hokage: Amazing little naruto or should I say narutos. So many little narutos. All little naruto pouts together.Quite adorable in the eyes of the third hokage.He just smiles. Hokage: Do you want to learn something else .* I just remembered about my pending paperwork . Say yes little naruto .If he says no then I will treat him for ramen . It will hit my wallet but it will keep me away from my archenemy. Damn paperworks.* Naruto: I want to spar with you. I want to improve it . I always lose from sasuke. It doesnt feel good. ???? . Hiruzen was surprised by naruto''s determination to improve himself. so he nodded his head and gave confirmation. They spared and he was beaten badly by hiruzen in every area of taijutsu. He corrected every flaw of his taijutsu and gave him some tips . Then they spar for another 30 minutes with his improved version and he satisfied with it. Hokage: Liitle naruto who sees your taijutsu class ? There are lot of flaws which are supposed to be corrected by your instructor. Naruto: Mostly it seen by mizuki sensei and iruka sensei but mostly mizuki sensei available in the class. Iruka sensei mostly corrects my flow but he is not available all the time . *Now I set up things against mizuki .Damn you now you will pay for messing with me mizuki . * Hokage: One more thing naruto always use your head during battle. Dont rush things and go according to the pace or rythm of the battle.* I have investigate on the mizuki on the same time . He is not suppose to mess with students.* Naruto : o.k jiji .I will use my head in the battle . *(definetly it will benefit me for surviving against orochimaru, pain and madara.)* Hokage: Little naruto you did well today .So I was thinking I should give you the treat of ramen as apprectiation.* (my wallet)* Hokage and naruto walks to Ichiraku ramen Teuchi and Ayame saw Naruto and they knew its there golden hour for the business. Teuchi : Lord Hokage and naruto our no 1 customer welcome to ichiraku ramen. Ayame : welcome Hokage sama and naruto. Hokage: Hello there whatever naruto eats is on me today *(sobs internally)* Naruto : yo teuchi jiji and ayame nee chan. I will start with 3 bowls of miso ramen .*(ramen ramen ramen)* Ayame : Right on the way . By the time naruto finished it was 10 bowls of miso ramen 4 bowls of pork ramen with vegetables and other 7 bowls single item.Total he ate 21 bowls of meals. Hiruzen pocket money is half by the naruto meal alone . Chapter 3 - 3 Jane and Naruto Naruto reached home and installation of system has already finished . (system has fully installed.) naruto : stats. Name =Naruto Uzumaki (current) bloodline = "uzumaki bloodline" =41%(dormant) Title =" Reincarnation of Asura" "Ainz oaol gown guild owner" " child of prophecy " Stats--------------------------------------------------- Level 10(momonga level excluded and sealed) health= 20 stamina = 46 chakra = 150( * uzumaki bloodline*) nine tail chakra= 10000 intellect = 30 wisdom = 15 strength= 17 chakra control= 15 magic =50000 (65% sealed) Naruto: damn so much power but still sealed. My agility and strength is low I have to work on that. I got Magic bcz of momonga and not to forget the loyal subordinates.There is no equal to them in this whole world. lets check skills. ''skills''. skills-------------------------------------------------------------- Momonga''s all spells known active and passive.= 718 spells substitution jutsu transformation jutsu shadow clone earth clone water clone ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Naruto: momonga power is making me overpowered. Thats why it is more than 60%sealed. (host body is not able to withstand both the powers till he reach 12 years old. ) Naruto: System can I name you ? I feel quite awkward to call you a system. (host can rename the system ) Naruto : From today onwards I will call you ....Jane... If its o.k with you. (affirmative host) Naruto hears a girls voice. Naruto : Thanks jane for support and care.? (Its my job host) Naruto : ''Host'' word is irritating my ears so could you please change that. (what would like you to be called) Naruto: Naruto or master whichever you like. (Master Naruto will sound great ) Naruto : It sounds great and feels important. You can keep calling me that instead of host. Any mission for me. [Learn shadow clone before joining a genin team ] Rewards exp=2000, small hand sword, 50 explosive tag status = completed [learn other clone jutsu ] Rewards exp=500, 10 kunai, 10 shuriken ------------------------------------------------------------------------ Naruto : Jane do I have a inventory. Naruto : Thats pretty cool. Hey do I have a starter pack ( Yes you have a starter pack) Naruto : open the starter pack. [Ding!! 10 sets of new clothes, A multiple summoning animal ticket and a magical musical headset with never ending your favorite song.10,000shop points. full bloodline awakening pill.] Naruto : jackpot, I can wear other than orange. Summoning ticket I will use later but I will use bloodline pill now . Naruto takes the pill from inventory and swallows it with water. Naruto feels slow changes in his body which is increasing in density . Pain started emerging from his muscles, nerves ,brain and bain.Naruto put a clothe in his mouth so no scream can go out. After 15 minutes the procedure stopped and he slept like that. Morning he opened his eyes at 5 o clock. (Bloodline awakened 100% ) System informed Naruto about his accomplishment.Naruto took bath he changed his clothes from inventory. He threw away his old clothes and bought few new clothes from inventory for larger variety. Suddenly screen poped up [Ding!!!Daily quest :Run around konoha for 1 ??p everyday for 150 days ] Rewards:20 stat points ,????? ,????? [Ding!!!!On time for academy till graduation ] Rewards: full control slave seal creation skill , reputation among classmates and teachers increase by 20% [ Ding!!! perform clone jutsu succesfully which is bane of your life and graduate in the graduation exam ] rewards:sword mastery, exp= 350 Naruto purchased a tracksuit like his old one but it was in black and red. Naruto started running across konoha . ????: Hello there my youthful companion. ????: Yosh ! Naruto looked on his sides to see maito guy and rock lee. Naruto : Hello there . Are you green beast of konoha .* oh fu?k, I am going to meet them everyday. I dont want to hear about youth everyday.* Maito guy: You are pretty knowledgeable kid . I can see your youth is blooming in the right direction. Lee :Are you a academy student? Naruto : I am an academy student ,this is suppose to my last year. So I am giving everything in my training to prepare for the future. Guy: Lee we should learn from your junior classmate . Lets do 500laps around the village .lets go . Lee: Yosh guy sensei. They sprinted like crazy and became invisible from sight. Naruto : I felt like a side character just now. Naruto finished his ??p ,took bath and prepared for the breakfast. After breakfast he left for academy. Naruto reached the academy pretty early and took sit on last bench of class. shikamaru was pretty early after being chased out by his mother for academy. Shikamaru: Are you new in the class you are pretty early for a new guy? Naruto: Yeah I am pretty early for everything. whats about you . Shikamaru: I was chased out by mother for not getting up quick. Naruto: You look like nara with that pineapple spike. Shikamaru: Because I am nara and Its troublesome to explain. Naruto: can you explain something else ? Shikamaru: Ask anyway? I will explain it if it is not troublesome. Naruto: A person is with large reserve is trying to do a low level jutsu with below average chakra control .How he suppose to do it to make some progress in that jutsu? Shikamaru: well If I were in his place I would have tried the jutsu when almost very little chakra is left in me. Or I would put chakra suppresssion seals if I would have large reserves. Or maybe I would have tried one handed seal with little chakra as much as possible. Best one I would find chakra control exercises for large reserves for not to be in same situation again. Naruto: Thanks shikamaru. Shikamaru: I didnt tell you my name , how come you know my name? Naruto : Well thats a secret.* (I will prank the whole class today hehehehehehhee.)* Shikamaru couldnt recognised him because of his new clothes and new hair colour. Chapter 4 - 4 Sexy harem jutsu and reverse After a small talk with naruto, shikamaru became busy within his dream world. Slowly class was occupied by students and everyone is wondering who is the new guy with a hybrid colour of golden and red. It is overpowering his look that they failed to notice his small whisker marks which looks like its fading from his face. Now almost he looks similar to chibi minato. Ino and sakura were shouting to sit near sasuke. After they were settle down by Iruka . Even he was surprised by appearance of not so old student with new looks. Even Ino asked shikamaru who is this new guy in their class , did he know him. Shikamaru muttered something about troublesome woman and blond colour and continued to rest. Iruka started his class with the attendance. Iruka : Ino . Ino: Present. Iruka : Kiba . Kiba : Present Iruka sensei. Iruka: Shino . Shino : buzzzzzzzzntt. Iruka : I will take that as a present , Hinata. Hinata : p..pres..enttt Ir.ruu.kka. sen...sei.. Iruka : o.k ,sakura. Sakura :Present sensei .* (sasuke kun) * Iruka took some random names after that. Iruka: Sasuke. Many girls started staring in sasuke''s direction especially Ino and Sakura. Sasuke: hnnn. Iruka : Naruto. Kiba : Sensei may be he still in the hospital after that fall from tree. Sakura: And he wants to compete with sasuke kun . Ino: Sakura dont scream you big forehead , others have ears you know . sakura: Oh shut up , Ino pig. Naruto: present Iruka sensei. Iruka : Its not your turn its naruto''s turn. Naruto stood up from his bench and started walking towards the door . Which surprised everyone. Iruka: Class is not over my boy. Naruto: For me its already over . I am already marked absent in this class. So I am going to do something else. Naruto: Naruto uzumaki is my name , pranking is my game, SEXY HAREM JUTSU. Naruto turned into into bunch of s?xy girls . Iruka went unconscious with a heavy nosebleeding even his male students got nosebleeds. And when cloud of smoke cleared Naruto was nowhere to be found. All that was left was nosebleeding student and girls who couldn''t understand the situation. They understood one thing most of the boys are perverts even there iruka sensei. They believed that boy was naruto because except him nobody can pull off such shameless jutsu in a class. Iruka gained consciousness after some time and other male students. Iruka: NARUTO. Even from hokage tower hiruzen can hear Iruka''s voice. [Ding!!! Hidden achievement : knockout more than half of your class.] Status:completed. rewards: Exp:1000 a mythical dagger (forged from a piece of meteor which fall on earth.) (No this cannot be stolen because it was produced by system. Anyone who tries to take it forcefully will be cursed. Only you can give it willingly.) Naruto: Thats great news and what about my guild ainz oaol gown. (You can summon individuals from the guild but to summon the great tomb of nazaick you need a place, where no one can disturb the citizens of nazarick.) Naruto:* I cannot summon anyone from the tomb in middle of the village . Everyone will freakout. * Naruto started to walk towards ichiraku ramen and while thinking he bumped into a lady. Naruto: Sorry I was thinking something. ???: Such a sweetboy. Ohh you are a academy student what are doing here when your classes are going in academy. Did your girlfriend dumped you ? Naruto: No I dont even have a girlfriend in first place. Its rude to ask about others girlfriend without telling your name lady? ???: konoha''s super s?xy kunoichi anko mitarashi. whats your name shorty? Anko: Its konoha''s number one prankster. What you did today ? Naruto: Samll stuff, created another version of s?xy jutsu ,''SEXY HAREM JUTSU''and knocked almost all the males in my class even iruka sensei. After they marked me absent hahahhahaa. ???? Anko was shocked by his proclamation of creating such a jutsu and knocking his classmates with it. Anko: I am not believing that. Jutsu is one thing and knocking your classmates are another. Naruto: Would you like to try my another version of s?xy harem jutsu even you will knocked out. Anko: Another version of that perverted technique, dream on. Naruto :It works only on perverted girls hehehhee. you can bet on it. Anko: 1000ryo. Be sure to prepare your money advance boy. Naruto : Same goes to you. Reverse s?xy harem jutsu. Anko:You see naruto I dont have money right now. But I can pay you tomorrow. Naruto: Ohh I see, Its like that.I have a proposition . I will eat at ichiraku ramen and you pay the bill for my lunch. Anko : deal. * (I got off easy)*. Anko : I will tell the teuchi and ayame. Naruto: In front of me. Then you are free to go. Both of them walk to ichiraku ramen stand. Anko : Hey ayame and teuchi san. whatever naruto eat for lunch is on me. I will pay the bill for him . So can you put it in my tab. I have to go to department for interrogate a criminal in hurry. Ayame : Are you sure , you wanna pay for naruto and especially ramen. Anko : yeah sure. Anko : yeah 100% sure *( A small price for saving a lot of money.) * Naruto : Thanks for the patronage. ???? Anko : You are welcome all the time. Bye all of you. *(Before he changes his mind lets run for it) * Naruto : you heard her teuchi jiji. Put it on her TAB. Ayame: Why she ran away so quickly. Something is fishy. What you want to eat for lunch naruto. Naruto: As usual miso ramen. Lets start with 5 bowls hehehhehe*(ramen) * Ayame : yeah sure. *(naruto is too much happy) * Teuchi: You always bring lot of money my boy hahahhaa. She gonna scream when she hear how much you can eat. *(money) * Naruto : yeah sure. Ayame: Here is your miso ramen naruto. Naruto broke his earlier record of 21 ramen by adding 3more bowls making it for epic 24 bowls of ramen. (Someone is going to scream in next few chapters.) Chapter 5 - 5 Shadow demons and new slave When academy students returned to their houses. The incident of naruto''s class spread like a wildfire throughout the konoha . A student who can knock out half of his class and he didn''t even spare his sensei from his perverted jutsu. Its not an easy feat in the eyes of civilans of konoha. Some kyubbi haters went to Hiruzen and asked him to ban his usage of this jutsu for the sake of all citizens otherwise it will harm the reputation of victims. They can be declared perverts in the eyes of other people. Villager1: Hokage sama please ban him from using that jutsu. Its a reputation breaker jutsu. My friends are victim of his jutsu and they labelled as perverts by female citizens. Their prestige hit at the bottom recently. Villager 2: Lord Hokage, Please do something he also produced an advance version of that jutsu for men and a reverse one for women. My wife was passing with her friends near him when he hit them with that jutsu. Now I can''t look in the eye of my wife. Hokage: I will see what I can do about it. Atleast I can declare it as kinjutsu. But I cannot ban him from using it. He invented that jutsu without any help. Atleast I can give him a warning and tell him not to use on it on the citizens of konoha. Its enough to satisfy your request. villager2: Yes lord Hokage. After they left the office. Hiruzen called an Anbu to bring naruto to his office. After having a nice meal from Anko''s money Naruto left to his apartment for further planning. Naruto*(Which place is the best for the tomb of nazarick. Forest of death is a good option but become crowded during chunin exams. Maybe I should try an isolated island like ruins of whirlpool country which is destroyed during the destruction of uzumaki''s. The clan of naruto or now after rebirth its my clan. No one messes with my clan and gets away with it. Pain has his own secret base even I need one like that.) * Naruto: SUMMONING SHADOW DEMONS. 10 Shadow demons appears infront of him. As soon as they see him they kneel before him. Shadow demons: My lord what we can do for you. (together in one voice) Naruto amazed with their unity and feel the eternal loyalty in their voice. He compose himself, clear his voice and gives his order. Naruto: 6 of you go and find land of whirlpools , 2 of you go and find orochimaru and his hidden bases and the knowledge he has stolen from uzumaki ruins, last but not the least you 2 go and keep an eye on danzo and his movement. All of you never reveal yourself and remain in shadows only. Report me through telepathy. And beware of a plant creature name zetsu who travels underground. UNDERSTOOD now go on your mission. Shadow demon7 : Sorry lord but where we can find this Orochimaru and danzo. Naruto: Danzo is hidden in this village. Mostly he operates an underground organization named as ROOT, you have to keep an eye on him and his movement as a leader of root. And for Orochimaru you have to search in Land of rice , mostly its hidden from human sight but I fully trust you to find it my loyal subordinates. And you 6 go to a shop or a library where you can find an old world map . The moment you find it inform me. NOW DISPERSE. Shadow demons were about to disperse but one shadow demon interrupts. Shadow demon 4 : My lord someone is hearing our conversation. Naruto: Catch the intruder. Intruder tries to run but it was caught by shadow demons. Naruto: Who are you? Why are you here? Intruder: What are this creatures doing with you naruto? Naruto: I asked you a question first. Dont you think its rude to answer it with another question. Intruder : I am an anbu on the service of lord hokage. I came here to tell you that he summoned you to his office. when I came here and see that you were talking with moving shadows. So I hid myself to hear more about it. Naruto: Interesting ,now tell me can you sense them. Naruto: Whats your real identity? If you answer that you will walk from here unscatched and if you choose, not to answer it then you have to DIE. Intruder : My name is yugao uzuki. *(I should have to get out of here somehow. I can''t fight them they are above my level. They caught me within a minute.) * Naruto: I can leave you unscathed but you know too much about me. Dont worry I will not kill you. Yugao: Then what will you do. I always thought you are a good boy what happened to you naruto. Naruto: I am not good or bad. And I will not kill you as I gave you my word and you will leave within 5 minutes. Yugao: Whats do you mean by that ? Your words doesn''t make any sense. Naruto laughed Naruto*(system buy me a slave seal) * [Ding!!! Purchased a slave seal ] Naruto*(Awesome)* Naruto put his hand in air and it produced a golden seal tag. Yugao was shocked with what naruto is doing. Before she can utter a word naruto puts the seal on her head. With seconds it affected her brain and seal became small particals and became part of her brain. Naruto*(jane what happens to a person when we put that slave seal on their head. Is their a chance she can be freed.) * (No chance master naruto, the seal not only make her obedient towards you eternally. It implant the commands on her DNA itself. even if someone try to use hypnosis on her. It will not effect her now.) Naruto*( Thats great news) * Naruto: Yugao what are you now? Yugao: Your eternal slave master. Your wish is my command. Yugao started dancing as soon as he finished his command. Naruto*(It totally works) * Naruto : You can stop now. She stopped her dancing and like a loyal subordinate she started looking towards naruto. Naruto: What are your strength in all departments of ninja aspect. Yugao: I am very good in kenjutsu and leaf kenjutsu style ''dance of the crescent moon'' . High jonin level in taijutsu, low level jonin in ninjutsu , and medium jonin level in genjutsu . Pretty decent amount of ninjutsu and genjutsu are in my arsenal, ''my lord''. Naruto: Thats more than good. After we leave my apartment you will act like before and resume your duty as Anbu. Understood. Yugao: Yes my lord . Any further commands for future in advance. Naruto: Try to improve in all department further. Try to reach its limit and break it. I doesnt want to make you my slave but you came on wrong time and I doesn''t have any choice other than killing you. By the way you just become a part of ainz oaul gown . Naruto: Its my organization and I am its leader and its main purpose is to serve me in any possible way. *(Now I feel guilty for making her my slave. I should have tried to alter her memory. When I get stats point I will definitely improve my wisdom . I doesn''t want my loyal subordinate die, even if they are my slaves) * Yugao: Thank you master for such an opportunity .*(My master trusts me) ????* Naruto :One more thing dont call me master infront of other people, treat me like before we met today in presence of other . Yugao :Yes master. Naruto search something in the shop of system and found something. Naruto: Come infront of me Yugao and kneel. Yugao does as her master said and knelt on one knee. Naruto comes forward and puts a hand on her head and large amount of chakra and a foreign energy enters on her body and becomes a tattoo of three headed black panther . The tattoo is on her left br??st above the heart. Naruto: This will give you a small boost in battles . Your stealth will grow and you will become more fierce and can summon single to dozens panther. Which are obviously loyal to you. You can command them with mind. With this mark you contact me anywhere through telepathy. There are few more which you will learn automaticly during battles. Yugao: Thank you master. Naruto looks towards shadow demons and signals them to leave for mission. They disappear like they never existed. Naruto leaves with Yugao through shunshine to meet hokage. Naruto: Yo jiji, wanna treat me for ramen again. Hokage: Maybe sometime later Little naruto . I called you because villagers are complaining about your new jutsu . By the way nice change of hair and clothes. Naruto: Hair changed automaticly when I felt some weird changes on my body day before yesterday. And yesterday my hair became red and it mixed with yellow .It looks awesome on me. Hokage: Maybe you are reaching the puberty my boy. Maybe you are growing up a bit .*(Maybe uzumaki bloodline is reacting and showing effects on naruto)* Naruto: Why the villagers are complaining about my new s?xy harem jutsu and the reverse s?xy harem jutsu ? Hokage: Naruto you cannot use it on fellow villagers . Even your classmates and sensei are included in that. Its a very dangerous jutsu. Naruto: How that ? They look fine except the nosebleed ofcourse. You should had to see the face of Iruka sensei and this self proclaimed super s?xy kunoichi named Anko. They couldn''t handle the pressure. Its the first time I have seen a woman got a nosebleed and it was hilarious. Hokage: Oh my god you make Anko nosebleed, its definetly A rank kinjutsu to do something like that. ''A'' rank kinjutsu is appropriate for it. You are not allowed to do it in the front of dozens of people. As I am very kind you are allowed to do it on few people those who irritates you even civilans are no exception. *(Civilans are always complaining about naruto if its in dozens I have to take action against naruto but individuals can''t complaint against him because of my busy schedule .) * Naruto: Understood jiji. By the way nobody recognises me in my class after the change but you recognised me instantly , you are so cool for an old man. Hokage: I am not so old my boy. I am a man with a young heart .*(thank god I saw naruto with the crystal ball early in the morning.)* Naruto: I am short on money jiji could you give me some pocket money . If you give me extra money I will reduce my pranking towards the masses and focus on individuals and you will receive less complaints about me. Hokage: Deal naruto and here some of your pocket money. *(sometimes I feel like he reads my mind) * Naruto receives his money and says his goodbye to hokage. Chapter 6 - 6 Naruto vs civilians: payback time After meeting hokage, naruto went to buy some vegetables, meat , bread , cup of ramen and milk from his new found money to reduce his daily expense. After reaching the market he remembered , how the previous naruto treated like a garbage by some shopkeepers . Naruto: *(Its payback time) *. Naruto entered a vegetable shop and started gathering all the ingredients he needed for his daily meal . When other customer see him , they reacted differently some angry and some amazed by his courage to come here after many humiliation . Some kyuubi haters went to inform the shop owner as he was also one of them. He left everything and came to humiliate him infront of everyone. Shopkeeper : Damn brat !! what are doing here, I told you earlier not to come here . Your kind is not welcomed here, in my shop . Put back everything and leave. Naruto: What do you mean by my kind. I am human and humans are not welcomed here. Shopkeeper: You filth!! Get out of here. Naruto: Everyone listen Humans are not welcome here , so everyone please get out of this shop NOW. (loudly) Everyone who listened to his voice started leaving because most of them couldn''t see naruto. Afterall he is short . No one knew who started it. Naruto: *(Like a great person said" Most people follows the crowd". And I am the one who can manipulate and command them at ease. hahahhaha.) * Naruto: Do you like it . All my kinds left your shop. Shopkeeper: You are a demon. Look what you did to my business. Naruto : Ohh , you fu?kers did even worse to a child , who goes by the name of Naruto uzumaki. Shopkeeper : You are no child. You are a demon . Naruto: Even if I am a demon you can do NOTHING to me. Don''t even try to think about harming me. Otherwise I will free it in your store you motherfucker . Shut up like the puss? you are who can only throw a small child out of your store. Shopkeeper: How do you know it ? No one is suppose to tell you. Naruto: You just told me and thats the story I will tell to the hokage. You should know the punishment . DEATH.... . But I can think about not telling your name with this story . Shopkeeper: No you can''t tell that to hokage .I never told you that. Naruto: You just told me that by calling me a demon . Even If I am not a demon, which is obviously true . How can I forgive you for what you did to the little me before . What I suppose to do with you now ? Shopkeeper got the shock of his life . He doesn''t know what to do. He already left naruto''s collar during the conversation. He never thought of getting in this kind of situation. Now he knew that his life is in the hand of this boy whom he humilated many times before . He felt totally screwed now? Shopkeeper : Please spare me. I will do anything. I have a family to run please. Naruto: Still you are a bastard who cannot spare a helpless child and throw him out from your shop. Congrats you are capable to abuse any child in the whole world, even your own child. But I am not sick bastard like you so I thought to spare you in some conditions. Shopkeeper: I will fulfill any condition just no one should know about it. Otherwise I will die. Naruto: You have a tendency to look down on me. So kneel down like a faithful servant of mine for your crimes against me . Shopkeeper: what!! But you are child and I cannot kneel infront of a child. Naruto: You just remembered that I am a child, Woww. You never remembered it before . I simply go to hokage and tell him everything . Shopkeeper knelt infront of him in both of his legs. Shop was empty so no one saw his condition. Shopkeeper : I beg for your forgiveness , Sir Naruto. ( He said it with great difficulty and his arrogance shattered infront of naruto) Naruto: Thats should be sufficient and one more thing, Today I am taking the vegetables, meat and other products for free of charge because of your previous behaviour . Whenever I come next time give me some discount . Naruto: Next time do anything against me and you will die. Utter a word about today and you will die because it will reach the hokage''s ear and you will die. Even an anbu will kill you on the spot for breaking the thirds law. Shopkeeper: I understand sir. I will not do anything against you sir I swear on my children. please believe me. I will treat you as a normal customer and even give you big discounts. Naruto: Always remember never abuse a helpless child . I believe on your word as you swore an oath on your children. Open your mouth about me on your own risk especially infront of your friends . Shopkeeper : yes sir *( I will never go against this kid, he is dangerous. Its part of my fault too. Now destiny wants a payback for his abuses. I dont want to utter a word about the incident and this kid. Damn that customers who tell me to throw him all the time because of kyuubi . Never ever I will repeat my mistake against this kid. Just now I felt like I b?r?ly survived.) * Naruto: I am taking eggs and some more meat. Its o. k with you. Shopkeeper : Yes you can take it sir. Free of cost for you today. Naruto takes vegetable and leaves for his house . Shop filled again after he left and the shopkeeper became very happy. Afterall he survived a great disaster of his life or he believed it because some one want him to believe that. Naruto filled his fridge and with vegetables and other ingredients. Naruto made few burger for his snacks . After he finished his snacks he left for his another payback. He came to a civilian restaurant and looked at it and remembered that they threw him out after making him wait for 2 hours. A beautiful waitress came and immediately recognized him despite his new look because of his morning stunt and rumors about his new look. Waitress looked at him , get disturbed and went to tell the manager. Manager : What happened, why you comeback without any order ? Waitress : Sir its that child , whom you told me not to serve at any cost. Manager: Make him wait for few hours and throw him out like before. Naruto waited for 10 minutes. And then started his drama. Naruto : Waitress , its rude to keep the customer waiting . Waitress: *(what I suppose to do now , manager told me to make him wait for two hours. I will tell him something while showing my ?ssets and he will definetly fell for it.) * Waitress : Wait for few moments ,we are currently packed and very busy . I hope you understand.(while showing some of her large exposed ?ssets) Waitress got totally embarrassed for trying something ?du?t related thing infront of child. Clones of naruto started to talk loudly about the behavior of waitress and restaurant. Clone 1(male version) : Did you see that honey , what she was trying to do its a child abuse and we should never bring our children in this place. Why manager is not telling anything ,he is looking here and ignoring this child for hours. Clone 2 (female version) : They are so cruel honey how can they ignore a child like that . Manager is definetly a Pedophile and wanted to take advantage of the boy. I am definetly telling my friends about this manager and his nature so they never bring their children . I can never see a child get abused because of hunger. Clone 3 (male) : Hey you manager, are you a ???ksucker , if you are, you can call me and I can give you the lollipop but please stop abusing a child. I cannot see something like this. Don''t worry if you are gay its nothing to ashamed of. Be proud of your identity as gay. (directly to manager infront of everyone) Manager: I am not gay and I am not giving any food for that dem.... boy , even if he pay triple the amount of food. Clone 4( old man) : I definetly heard something when he was talking to that waitress about seducing the boy or she will lose her job. Then he can kidnap him afterwards . Clone 5(male) : You are using a beautiful lady who is poor to kidnap a child, you are definetly a gay and a pedophile. You are interested in young boys. Manager : This old man is lying or deaf. I never said that. Clone 6(monk) : You should repent for your mistake and provide him free food . He is such a adorable kid. And all kid are like god''s angels and you just not only insulted a kid but the gods angel. ???????? Repent Repent Repent. Manager : I will not repent . You want to clarify anything you can ask from my waitress. clone2 (female version) : Hey girl are you from poor family. Waitress: Yeah I am from poor family. Clone1(male ): Did he tell you not to take orders from that boy. Answer truthfully otherwise I will shut this resturant down. I am from damiyos court. Waitress: Yes sir, manager told me not to take orders from that boy. Clone 3: Did he look at young boys with lot of expectation. Waitress : Maybe sometime. I am not sure about it myself now. (confused by the talk of naruto''s clone) Manager looks towards her with a red and angry face. He doesnt understand how he got caught in this situation. Naruto already trapped him before he entered the restaurant. clone 4(old man) : Did he wanted to throw out the boy with an empty stomach ? Waitress : yes sir, but I didnt know he wanted to do something afterwards. I am a poor girl who is just following the order . ( Totally confused but wanted to get rid of situation) Clone2(male): Manager if you fire her then you will go to jail. Where is your restaurant owner? At that time a man enters the scene. Its the owner of the restaurant , who doesn''t want to get caught in the situation . After sometime when all blame went to manager he enters the scene. Owner: What''s happening here manager ? Before manager can explain anything Naruto interrupted anything. Naruto : Its nothing your manager is a pedophile and he is refusing to serve food to me even if i will pay the triple price and I am waiting here for hours. I am so hungry now. Clone 2 : Are you the owner of this restuarant.? Owner : Yes sir what can I do for you ? Clone 2 : If you want to do something serve that hungry boy. Free of charge of course. Otherwise I am gonna report about your restaurant in the damiyo court. Even your hokage cannot save you after that. I am leaving but my guard is watching the boy till he finishes his food. And dont fire that girl for following the orders and saying truth. Lets go honey , I cannot eat anymore. Slowly slowly naruto clones left till the last one remained. Clone 6(monk): You have a bad karma and I can feel it from here. Thats why I am telling you to repent. I have to leave as not to get affected by your bad karma. And please repent manager even if you are a gay and Pedophile . You will be forgiven. (Clone left the scene) After some discussion between owner and manager they agreed on something. Waitress came and took the order of naruto. He eat sushi , fried rice ,fried meat etc. Others on the different table amazed by his appetite. Naruto took the full advantage of his free meal. After eating he went to his house. Manager and Owner couldn''t figured out what hit them. And a new rumor started in konoha after the clone pretended to be from damiyo court and defended naruto and gave him a free meal from a restaurant which is known to throw him out. People thought that naruto has a connection in damiyos court who can defend him . Some people even misunderstood and exaggerated it and changed it to Damiyos support. Now according to people of konoha he is supported by the fire damiyo. Now no one wants to mess with naruto after this rumor . Chapter 7 - 7 An Academic day for naruto Early in the morning Naruto started running his ??p around the konoha. After he finished his one ??p he went to the apartment and took his bath , then starts to prepare his breakfast. He made quite a heavy breakfast and lunch for himself. Naruto: *(I am eating a lot recently, maybe it is because of I am a child now and it needs a lot of proteins and vitamins to grow and ninjas eat a lot to maintain their chakra.) * Naruto packed everything for his lunch and classes . He walks towards the academy and see a lot of civilians are looking towards him and it doesnt feel like the hateful glare he often received before. Naruto: *(Why they are looking towards me like I am a piece of treasure, which they wanted to use. I should ask yugao, she might know something about it ,or maybe its related to my yesterday stunt in the civilan restaurant. Anyway I dont care.) * Many people greeted him today on his way which feels quite awkward especially to naruto''s body which used to hateful glares. But still some are a hiding their hate which is noticed by him. Naruto reached the academy early and sat on the last bench . After some time shikamaru came and sat beside him. Shikamaru : You pulled quite a stunt yesterday naruto. Atleast I got some sleep because of that. Naruto: I know you never fainted and just pretended to sleep. I hope you enjoyed your peaceful rest. Shikamaru: I never got such a peaceful nap during the class but please dont try it again. I hope you are prepared for Iruka sensei''s lecture . Naruto: Have you seen Iruka sensei nosebleed, it was hilarious. It was by far the largest amount of blood came out of an individual''s nose that I have seen till now . Now he is in lead and ranked no 1 in my chart as a nosebleeder. Naruto: I didn''t care about such things. I like to follow my on path rather than chasing an uchiha duck. Shikamaru: Quite a big words from your mouth naruto. Did you grow a second brain after the fall from that tree and where the hell did you learn that jutsu ? Which you often use and what you used yesterday. I heard it is recognised by hokage as an A rank kinjutsu. Naruto: I created both the jutsu myself . Believe that. I am awesome to create two jutsu on my own. (shamelessly self praising) Shikamaru : How come you are unable to do clone jutsu but create another 2 jutsu which can make people knockout within seconds. You are a total mystery naruto. Naruto: You will see on the next exam I will make sure to produce more clones than anyone in this class. Thats a promise to you. You already gave me some wonderful advices yesterday. Shikamaru : Yeah yeah, I thought you are a new kid. Its not everyday that some one can trick a nara . So you can say I got caught off-guard for the first time . Naruto: You even asked me how I know your name. If I remember correctly you are the one who told me your name in the first place. hehehhee Shikamaru : Its troublesome. Anyway I am taking a nap now. (embarrassed and trying to avoid the situation like a true nara) Shikamaru went for his little nap and naruto started to make plans mentally. Yesterday night , shadow demons informed him about a world map which shows the location of land of whirlpools. He already gave them the order to locate the ruins and any intruder in his motherland should be captured. He doesnt want to disappear suddenly to alert the hokage. Afterall he has the largest reserve of chakra ,the moment he disappears he will be noticed by the konoha sensors. He will continue his normal routine like a pro. Naruto went in a mediative state while thinking. Iruka sensei: Naruto Uzumaki. Naruto: present sensei. Iruka : Naruto!!! (loudly) Naruto: Present iruka sensei ( loudly) Iruka : Naruto I called your name second time not to take attendance But regarding your action yesterday. Its my fault not to recognize you yesterday but as a student you should never leave the academy during the class hours. Meet me after the class. Naruto: Not gonna happen. Iruka: Why is that naruto? You should meet your teacher for your own betterment. You already failed graduation exam 2 times because of your clone jutsu. Its your third attempt and try to take it more seriously .You have work extra hard for that jutsu. And try to improve your marks on other subjects. Naruto: Yeah I know that You already told me that . You should definetly reach the century after telling me it few more time. I am not waiting after the class. Iruka : NARUTO!!!! Why are you not gonna wait after class ? Its for your own betterment and your bright future. (with a tickmark on his head) Iruka : O. k fine. After class come with me to ichiraku ramen. Naruto: See its not very hard to convince the little me. ? Iruka : You better not run away. Now settle down. Let the class begin. At the same time a voice echoed in whole konoha. ¡è DAMN YOU RAMEN MONSTER, YOU TRICKED ME WITH THAT INNOCENT FACE .¡è Iruka : *(why anko is cursing someone so loudly , I will ask her after I will give naruto his treat and lecture.) * Naruto: *(she got the bill and shock of her life. Never ever make a bet on ramen with an uzumaki) * Classes started normally, naruto simply listened to all classes without causing trouble. Next classes are physical activites on the academy ground. Shikamaru : Too much work, I just wanna sleep. (yawn) Naruto : You just ate a dozens of chips. kiba: He has always room for more and you are not the one who can talk about eating you ramen freak. Iruka : Don''t just stand there , go to academy training ground. In trainning ground Iruka and mizuki are waiting for students for their physical training. Iruka: Start with 10 ??ps of ground. Students started running across the ground. After they finished the ??ps , some push-up''s , pull-ups and stretching is done to warm up their bodies. Iruka: Target practicing . Collect the shuriken and kunai from mizuki sensei . Mizuki distributes the shuriken and kunai and ofcourse he gives naruto quite old and rusted. Naruto: Mizuki sensei is this the right kunai and shuriken for me? (infront of shikamaru kiba and other students , even iruka notices from distance, the question from naruto.) Naruto*(You are trapped you bastard just watch me what I do with it. He want to stop my progress , ''bad move mizuki'' . Iruka sensei cant see the condition of kunai and shuriken from that distance) * Just before the start of kunai and shuriken practice targeting .Naruto went to sasuke uchiha. Naruto: Hey sasuke are you feeling alright after yesterday knockout. Sasuke: What you wanted loser, it was in an unexpected place in an unexpected time. You will never surprise me again with that perverted jutsu. hnn. ( with attitude) Naruto: Do you know what I have with me? Sasuke : I dont care. Ino: Stop bothering sasuke kun .(angrily) Sakura: Sasuke kun will beat the crap out of you naruto baka. Naruto: Ohh its Ino and sakura. Kindly shut up I am not talking with you girls. Naruto : Do you see this shuriken and kunai. They are used by your brother one time and he got his lowest score from this. 6/10 in kunai and 5/ 10 in shuriken, Otherwise he scored a perfect everytime. I thought you wanna beat him. Mizuki sensei told me about the history of this kunai and shuriken. *(I hooked the fish. )* Sasuke: Hey naruto wanna exchange it for this kunai and shuriken. *(I will beat every record of itachi and then kill him to avenge my clan) * Naruto: Just smile and ask I will give to you my fellow classmate. *(lets see his ugly smile) *. Sasuke smiled and asked again. Ino and sakura fainted on the spot. Naruto gave him rusted kunai and shuriken and took his in exchange. Iruka noticed this brief conversation between sasuke and naruto. Mizuki still distributing the training equipment among students. Sasuke scored 7/10 in both kunai and shuriken , and looks happy for beating a record of itachi but iruka and mizuki were shocked by his lowest performance. Naruto scored higher than sasuke and also beat his previous record. 8/10 in both equipment. Mizuki was burned from inside after looking his score. Iruka noticed this about Mizuki and reminded himself to report it to hokage but he was happy with Naruto''s progress. [Ding !!! Hidden achievement :Defeat reincarnation of indra in academy for first time] [Ding!!! level up ] [level 10>>level 11] {every stats increased by 2} {free stats point acquired = 5} Naruto:*( Put free stats point in wisdom and show me the stats. ) * Stats--------------------------------------------------- Level 11(momonga level excluded and sealed) health= 22 stamina = 48 chakra = 152( * uzumaki bloodline*) nine tail chakra= 10000(yang half, cannot upgrade) intellect = 32 wisdom = 23 agility = 19 strength= 19 chakra control= 17 magic =50002 (65% sealed) ---------------------------------------------------------------------- (Stats are already upgrade master naruto) Naruto :*( Thanks jane. )* Mizuki started to collect the equipments when naruto submits his equipment he stops him. Mizuki: Where is the equipment I gave you? Naruto: It is with sasuke. He requested me with a big smile so I couldn''t say no and end up exchanging. Hey, sasuke come here. Sasuke (smiling) : why you are calling me loser. (too much happy for beating the itachi''s record which never exist) Mizuki: Did you exchanged the kunai and shuriken with naruto. Sasuke (still smiling) : Hnnn. Naruto (also smiling): Anything else sensei. Mizuki : Just submit it and go for sparring. Iruka : why naruto''s equipment is rusty mizuki? It affects his performance. Mizuki: I forget to exchange it for new sets. I will do it today. *(damn him and Iruka) * Iruka: Please do it today, tommorrow I will check it myself.* (Its not a mistake I am sure now. He did it in his full conscious. I will inform to hokage about his suspicious behaviour)*. In the sparring circle. Naruto''s named called with random name. But when he saw him he remebered old naruto''s memory he tricked him into forest to collect a kunai and it endangered naruto''s life. He ran from foreign chunin kunoichis only to saved by kakashi and Iruka. He also saw that boy''s other 2 friends are in sidelines. Naruto:*( Lets bully some bullies ,payback time, this guy is going to bleed) * The image of naruto is still the same losing all the matches against everyone. Never won any match in academy which is gonna change today. Mizuki is the refree and Iruka in the sidelines taking notes on the fight. Mizuki : Seal of reconciliation . Both of them did the seal. Naruto saw the mockery in his eyes. Naruto smiled. Mizuki signaled the start of match. Naruto didnt moved an inch which surprised other. Random boy: Not charging ,afraid to lose or are you just afraid of me. Naruto didnt like the comment and he slowly walked toward him. The boy tried to punch him in the face which is quickly dodged and from side naruto brought his fierce knee on left side of abdomen . Which surprised the boy . Naruto started punching him continuously. Right punch in the face, left punch on the cheeks, a kick in adomen, a hook as soon as he bend his head which broke his nose and blood started to come out from his face. Naruto isn''t satisfied. A kick on his left front th??h and then on right. Again a fierce punch on his stomach. That boy vomits the blood. A fierce hook on his jaw and its dislocated. Now naruto wanted to finish it in style so he caught his neck, lifted him in the air and tossed him out of the circle. Naruto went out of the ring and did seal of reconciliation with the boy who is afraid of him now. Naruto: Lets do it again sometime. Let me go full power next time. I hope you enjoyed it. *(He will never fight with me now. That mocking eyes will fear me. Its a lesson he will never forget in his lifetime ) * Students and teachers couldn''t understand what just happened within this few minutes. Mizuki : What you just did to him ? Naruto: I won the match nothing else. You are forgeting to announce my name. (smiling) Mizuki: Winner Naruto uzumaki. *( He has brutally beaten that boy) * Iruka : Naruto you shouldn''t have to go to that length.(while checking the boy) Ohh, he is bleeding from his mouth and nose. His nose is broken and jaw got dislocated. Maybe minor fractures in his ribs. Mizuki I am taking this boy to hospital. Iruka left with the injured boy to get him a quick treatment. Naruto looked towards the other 2 friends of injured boy. They got the terror of their life. His eyes said everything to them . They are definetly next. Naruto spent rest of his classes peacefully. No one said anything to naruto. Thats how he finished his classes. Chapter 8 - 8 Ruins of uzushiogakure After class Naruto meet with Iruka. Iruka : Naruto you shouldn''t harm your fellow comrades. Naruto : After today that boy will understand it too. Lets talk about it during the meal. hehehehhee. Iruka: You have not forgotten about that incident. Naruto : I am hungry. They both walk silently to ichiraku ramen stand. Teuchi and Ayame looked at Iruka and they knew another guy is tricked by naruto. Teuchi: My favorite customer is back , I am so happy now. Ayame : Your friend came in the morning and she got the shock of her life. Naruto: Did she like my surprise? I hope she is not mad on me. Iruka:* (surprises??, Friend ??, shock??, Mad)* Iruka : Naruto you shouldn''t surprise a girl which will shock her to madness. Iruka : I am paying for naruto today. one bowl of pork ramen for me too. Ayame : Please wait for a moment. Iruka : Do you have a girlfriend naruto? Naruto: No. (busy with ramen) Iruka : Dont be shy I am your teacher .I can give you ton of advise. Naruto: I dont want a lecture on girls .Another bowl please ayame neechan. Iruka : You are a growing boy , its natural to feel in that way for girls .Like the crush you have on sakura. Dont tell me its sakura. Naruto: Please I dont want to die from her loud voice. Another bowl please. Iruka : Then maybe Hinata. ?? Iruka : Dont tell me you are looking for an older woman. Naruto: I am eleven years old sensei. Another bowl. Ayame : Is anko your girlfriend naruto? You broke your neechan''s heart .(teasing the naruto with fake tears. ) Naruto : She paid for my ramen. Thats all. Iruka : Now I understand why she was shouting in the morning. You tricked her. Maybe you both have done something unappropriate to each other. Naruto: Its nothing like that. Another bowl please. I am 11 years old for godsake I am unable to do something like that. This conversation lead to another misunderstanding about naruto. After finishing 16 bowls he felt sufficent. Naruto: Thanks for the food Iruka sensei. (Before it lead to more misunderstanding, he ran for his house.) People who heard their conversation started a new gossip. Naruto has seduced the special jonin Anko mitarashi and after using her. He dumped her near the ramen stand. Iruka: How much I have to pay. Teuchi : 1700 ryo . Iruka : I eat only 1 bowl of ramen. Ayame : But naruto ate other 16 Bowls of ramen alone. Iruka *(ohhh shit I didnt pay attention on his bowls. I am going broke this month. )* After paying for naruto and his food he walked toward hokage tower. Hiruzen is having a nice day. Early in the morning he heard the rumor of fire damiyo backing naruto which he knew is false. He became happy after listening it for few reason. Civilans will not act against a boy which is protected by fire damiyo. That means no more complaint about naruto. Secretary informs him that Iruka wanted to see him for an urgent report. Iruka enters the office after the permission is given. Iruka : Lord third I am here to inform you about mizuki sabotaging with naruto''s progress. Iruka : Today I saw that mizuki handed naruto rusted kunai and shuriken for practice.which he somehow exchanged with sasuke. And today sasuke got his lowest score in his throwing practice. And naruto who practiced with sasuke''s equipments got his highest score . When mizuki came to know about the exchange of equipment between them, he started questioning them. When I asked him about this he told that he forget to replace that rusted set. But he is giving him this same equipment for 2 years. Hokage: We cannot accuse him , based on this incident alone. Iruka sensei: Yes lord third. Hokage : Keep an eye on him for me inside the academy. Iruka : Lord third I suspect that there is an illegal relationship between naruto and special jonin anko matarashi. Hokage : What!!! No that cant be true. As far as I know naruto meet her yesterday for the first time and they bet for 1000 ryo , which is a win for naruto . At last anko decided on paying for his lunch. Which cost her more than 1000 ryo. You would have heard her scream this morning that was time she got the bill of naruto''s lunch. Iruka : Sorry lord third I came on my own conclusion and asked too much from naruto. Please do something to stop this rumor otherwise anko will toast the naruto. Hokage : Its an easy job for me. Rest ?ssured Iruka it will not spread. Now you are dismissed. Iruka left the office. And mysteriously the rumors stopped like it never spread in first place. Naruto : Sorry you have to wait for me yugao. Yugao: Master its my p???sur? to be remembered by you what can I do for you. Naruto : I called you here to know your elemental affinities. Yugao : I have fire as primary element, earth as secondary element and I thought on developing water as my third element. Naruto : I wanted to give you a high lightning elemental affinity as a gift. I have no use for it now with some lightning jutsu. Yugao : Are you sure my lord. I am your weak servant . Naruto: Don''t worry about it . I wanted to make you powerful . I was impressed by your determination yesterday so here is your chance to serve me more effectively. Naruto puts his hand on her head and lightning course through her body without harming her and she also gets the knowledge of lightning wolf jutsu and lightning eagle jutsu Naruto: How do you feel yugao? Naruto: Do you know why I made you more powerful ? Yugao: So I can serve you more effectively. Naruto: Thats one of the reason but not the primary. When a loyal subordinate or slave becomes powerful the more effective their leader will become. The more powerful you are, the more I can affect this world from you Yugao: I will give my 200% for you master. Naruto: You have to learn every lightning jutsu which is in konoha even copy the chidori from kakashi. And try to learn about water element too. Try to learn some fire and earth jutsu as bonus to increase your arsenal. Inform me about any big news regarding other ninja villages and nation. Yugao: Yes master. Naruto: You can leave. Yugao left after receiving her order. Naruto extended his arm and summoned someone . Naruto: Go and hide in the shadows of my servant yugao and protect her from life threatening situation. Do not reveal yourself till its necessary. Now go. Naruto: *( Now I shouldn''t worry about her running into an op charaxters like pain and tobi who can kill her easily . Not to mention jinchuriki like me.) * (**This sign is for telepathy please note it) Naruto(telepathy) : ** (shadow demons how is everything in uzushiogakure, did you find any intruder. )** Sd:**(No master The area is very difficult to enter by any normal humans .Only skilled ninjas can enter this area. But it looked like no one can set a foot inside because of defensive barrier around it. We can only enter here because we are shadows.) ** Naruto: **( I am coming to see that place myself, afterall I am pureblooded uzumaki now, nothing can stop me.) ** Naruto disconnects the telepathy link. Create an overpowered chakra shadow clone. Naruto: GATE. He enters the gate and he is infront of land of whirlpools. He takes his step forward and he can feel the barrier but it allows him to enter. Naruto brings out staff of ainz ooal gown for the first time. Naruto: Summoning moonlight wolf. A big wolf appears infront of naruto and bows down his head. Naruto sit on his back and then wolf starts running until he saw the ruins of uzushiogakure. He steps down and unsummons the moonlight wolf. Shadow demons felt the presence of their master and they appear infront of him. Naruto: Did you find anything unusual. Sd1 : No master, only books and scrolls in underground with heavy barriers. We can bypass it easily. Naruto: Show me the way. They bring him to an old ruined library which is burned and half destroyed. Naruto enters and reach near a wall. It opens automaticly and he enters underground. Its full of scrolls. He puts everything in his inventory and finds a secret door which lead to another room but this time he find scrolls in less numbers .He grabs everything and put them in his inventory. He search again but couldnt find anything. He calls his shadow demons. Naruto: Is that all we can find here? Sd: Yes my lord. Naruto : Can you see anything in this place where you couldnt enter. Sd : No my lord. Naruto: Lets search on other places. Naruto leaves that burned library with the knowledge that has not been found by other nations. Naruto summons few more shadow demons who searched the whole place and bring everything which is considered valuable or useful. Everything goes to his infinite inventory. Naruto after reading some history from the uzumaki books. One thing is clear to him. Other nations looted the uzushiogakure to attain their knowledge of fuinjutsu and to destroy them for any future threats. They were able to destroy it and took only simple knowledge of fuinjutsu. Uzumakis were happy in their own world they never disturbed other. Yet they got destroyed for there knowledge . Naruto became sad for few moments and remembered the time of kushina how she was doing in konoha. What if he transmigrated in the body of naruto recently. It is his body now . Now kushina is his mother. They destroyed the clan of his mother and made her sad for some pathethic reasons. They would have killed her too if she was not in konoha at the time of destruction. How would have his mother felt . For the time Naruto''s tears started falling from his face. He was sad for his mother . Heck, even kumo tried to kidnap her once, if not for minato his father they would have made her breeding stock. His father was a clanless child, became hokage on sheer will power. But his mother suffered too much because of other nations till she found her love in his father. Only to be die in her sons b''day because someone wants the tail beast. His mother suffered the most. People talk about his father because he saved them but what about his mother , she sacrificed more than her father. Naruto couldn''t stop his tears. He has seen what he has not suppose to see in naruto''s lifetime. Not a single sound came out of his mouth not even the cries. His tears stopped. He searched everywhere for anything he could find to keep. Atlast he came to burned uzukage tower. He found a scroll named by arashi uzumaki. Dear young uzumaki If you are reading this then we are not able to see the other day . We must have destroyed by them. If you reading this I will not tell you to take revenge on the nations which destroyed us but try to restore our clan. We doesn''t want that our uzumaki clan perish under the other nation. I can only hope uzushiogakure will rise again one day with uzumakis living under it. Arashi uzumaki uzukage Naruto folded that letter it is also covered in a dried blood which is quiet old. He gently placed it in his inventory. Chapter 9 - 9 The great tomb of Nazarick Naruto wasn''t in a hurry. He took his time and explored whole island. This is his island now. The extreme high level fuinjutsu is changed by him .Now only his subordinates and any member of uzumaki clan can enter and exit . Its a big island, Before destruction Uzumaki clan was quite big in number, now only quite handful are remaining. Naruto: *(Jane is there any item which can give me full control over this island.)* (There is a Land ownership token which can be sufficent to control this island.) He bought the token and put his blood on it. The blood got absorbed by it. He put the token in the middle of village. It went inside the ground .After few seconds , an energy spread throughout the island. [Ding!!! You become the owner of whirlpool island. ] [Hidden achievement: Own a huge island] {Rewards: Shop points= 10,000 , Elite reconstruction card ] Naruto: Use the reconstruction card on whirlpool island jane. Another energy spread throughout the island .The buildings are reconstructed automatically. The burn marks and signs of destruction erased from the land of whirlpools . Naruto: Its beautiful. I never knew it was such a beautiful place. (Master naruto this beautiful island belongs to you now. ) Naruto : Lets find a nice place to bring our big guns. Naruto: Grand summoning : Tomb of nazarick With a magic circle'' Tomb of nazarick'' appeared in its full glory. He liked it and walked towards the gate of nazarick. ???: My lord you have returned. I am so happy. Let me lead the way for you. Naruto: Demiurge, I am happy to see my most intelligent servant is here to greet me. I have a lot to discuss with you about our future, and our standing in this world. Demiurge: Your servant lives only to obey you. If you tell me to massacare this whole world .My wrath will upon this world . If you ask for my life , I will gladly give it without any second thought. Naruto: No I dont want your life. Just serve me with all your might thats enough for me. Now lead the way. Demiurge started to lead the way and asked about the history of this place and naruto told him about his mother and the situation about uzushiogakure. Its easy to explain to one person rather than everyone. Naruto explained what he planned for every ninja nation who went against his motherland. They directly went to throne room. Naruto sat on the throne of king of kings. ???: My lord you have returned, It shall mark as historical moment in the tomb of nazarick. Albedo: Yes my lord. (She left) Naruto: I made few shadow demons run around they are doing their job as spy. So I wanted to give you there command. As I am busy to pretend a small innocent child. I cannot afford to reveal any clue or relation with any outside force. They will suspect me which is not be good for us. Demiurge: I will command them in your lead, my lord. Naruto: Be aware of a plant creature name zetsu . He manipulated almost everyone in this world at one point of time. Naruto extends his hand and projects a image of zetsu to him. He explained about the history of ninja world, samurais, damiyos and sage of six paths. Naruto: Its a pain to explain everything to everyone so please explain everyone on my behalf. And for your information I already have a ninja slave named yugao. I will bring her to nazarick later. (shows another image of a woman in ninja attire to demiurge) Demiurge: Anyone who work for you loyally is a friend and ally of mine.So rest ?ssured my lord. All the floor guardians enter the throne room and knelt infront of him. They swore their loyalty towards him. Naruto: It made me so happy that all of you , swore your loyalty towards me. Now My powers are sealed for time being because this body is not strong enough to handle it. Some of it will unsealed When I will graduate from ninja academy. So for the time being I am depended on you guys for any work. Naruto: Be patient, and wait for some time. Its not the right time to reveal ourselves. Its time for only information gathering. This whole island belongs to me now. All the other information will be given to you by Demiurge. I already explained to him in detail. Demiurge : Its my responsibilty to explain everything to all of you. Lord naruto used a lot of magic to reconstruct the island. Then he summoned us. Its tiring for him. Albedo: I am so sorry lord naruto, you were so tired and I didn''t realize it. Naruto: Its fine, you all have to discuss a lot of thing . All you of will listen to the information which I gave to demiurge. By the time I go to other floor. Greater teleportation. After Naruto left they discussed about every information given to them. Naruto appears infront of pleidas and Sebastian. Naruto: Pleidas and sebastian lead me to cafeteria . Sebas: Yes my lord. They were so happy to lead their lord. On the way he saw many maids who bowed their head and greeted him. In response he waved his hand and said hello to them. After reaching cafeteria they took his order and prepared food for him immediately. He felt satisfied with the food and praised it. Sebas : Lord did the food''s taste sastified your hunger ? Naruto: Yes sebas, its quite good for me. Now I will have to go back. Tommorrow I have a class and I have to study too. Students life isn''t a joke. I will come back when I have free time or summon anyone of you to me. Sebas : As your wish Lord naruto . Naruto: Please inform about my departure to floor guardians and albedo . Tell them to put some guards on watchtowers for extra security of island. Gate. Naruto walked past the gate and now he was in his apartment. He dispelled his clone and after that he went to his sleep. He is really tired after all . Its not everyday an 11 year old boy, search a ruin .Reconstruct it to its former glory. And summon an outworldly insane guild with powerful followers. Naruto slept like a baby for the rest of night. Chapter 10 - 10 A lucky day for Hinata Naruto started his day with the one ??p around the konoha. He met maito guy and lee. while doing his ??p. Naruto: Hello Gai san and Lee san. Gai: You are quiet persistent naruto kun. This is what people call youth''s power. Your youth is shining like a brightest star. Lee we should not fall behind . Lee: Yes guy sensei , Your words are full of wisdom. Gai: If you are a brightest star, then We will become the brightest sun in the day. Lee we will do 500 extra ??ps . Lee : Yes Gai sensei . Gai : lee. Lee : Gai sensei. Gai: lee They started crying the flood while hugging each other. An illusion of a sunset is behind them early in the morning. Naruto:*(My god I have seen something unreal just now. They always do something impossible.) * Gai: Lee lets start our extra ??ps. Lee : Yes gai sensei. Naruto finished his ??p and went to a bakery nearby. Naruto: I want some senzai and cinnamon rolls, pack it . Bakery Woman: Yes sir. She packed the order and gave it to naruto. He checked the food with his magic . Paid for it and left for his house. After reaching the house he made his breakfast and lunch and packed it .After taking bath he ate his breakfast and packed his lunch and bakery food. He reached early to the academy. Shikamaru entered the class and sat beside him. Shikamaru : Hai Naruto. Naruto : Hii shika Shikamaru : You did quiet a number on that kid. Naruto : He was trying to mock me. I haven''t forgotten , he tried to trick me on the name of friendship and exposed me to a dangerous situation. Naruto: Still he has courage to mock me. He pissed me on the wrong time. Shikamaru : yeah whatever, I am going to sleep. Hinata entered the class at the same time. Naruto got up from his sit and went towards her. Hinata became nervous. Hinata : Hel...lo nar.. uto k.. un. Naruto : Hai hinata , this is for you. He handed her the bakery food which he ordered early in the morning. Hinata was about to faint ,but naruto flicked his finger on her head. Hinata : ouch!! Thanks for th.. he giii... ii.. ift. Naruto: Come with me on lunch time. Hinata : *(with naruto kun during lunch time. What we are gonna do. )* (playing with finger while avoiding eye contact) Hinata (red face) : Yesss , I wi.. illll de..efin...etly co..me . *(Lunch with Naruto kun its like a date.) * Naruto : Classroom is always empty during lunch so can we eat here. Hinata(red): O. kkk in classs... ro.. om. *( Alone with naruto kun) * Naruto leave hinata on her daydream and sit on his place. Shikamaru : I thought you aren''t gonna ask her considering you always ask sakura for date. Naruto : I want to improve my grades so I am asking for her help. She is shy but more intelligent than sakura. Shikamaru: Anyway I am going to sleep. Class started shortly afterwards . No stunt like yesterday. Even in practice class he didnt do anything extra ordinary. Kept everything average, not high or low. During spar the opponent surrendered. Even mizuki didn''t try anything because he knew hokage has an eye on him. During lunch class became empty except Naruto and hinata. They sat together they opened their lunch and started eating. Naruto: I am perfectly alright hinata. You look quiet nervous. Please dont stutter the word. Its hard to understand . Hinata: I will try.. y. You lo.. ok quiet different.. t with re.. ed and yel.. low colour.. r hai.. ir. Naruto: Don''t I look good in this. All uzumaki''s have red colour hair. Its common for us . Hinata : You look ver.. ry good . I don''t know much about uzumaki''s.(more confident) Naruto : Do you like senzai and cinnamon rolls which I brought for you ? *(Google is a cheat) * Hinata: I loved it . Its my fav.. orite . Naruto : You are very intelligent . So please help me in my studies. Hinata : I wi...ll naruto kun .(extremly happy) Naruto : You can come to my house if you have free time to teach me. You can give me notes too. I will return it back another day. Naruto : Thank you hinata, you are a big help. Lunch has finished and they returned to their places but now hinata become much more confident. Atleast her stuttering became less frequent. After class naruto took some notes from hinata. And they went there own way. Somewhere in konoha Ino meets sakura during her shopping . Ino : Hai forehead. Sakura: what you want Ino pig. Ino: I wanted to talk with my old friend while shopping. Sakura : Thats fine with me but whatever you say Sasuke kun is still mine. Ino : Dream on forehead. Ino : And who made him smile, its not you sakura. Sakura : You are one to talk, he didn''t smile for you. Ino : He smiled for naruto, thats the biggest irony. Sakura: That was the biggest surprise in my life. Sasuke never smiled for us like that. Ino : You should take naruto on a date for making sasuke kun smile. (laughing) Sakura : No way , my first date will be with sasuke kun. Ino : By the way Naruto is not asking you on a date now a days especially after his fall. He even told you to shut up yesterday if I remember correctly. Sakura: So what, I dont care. Good for him to not get beaten up everytime from me. Ino : Hey sakura I advise you not to hit him, now a days .You have seen what happened to that boy after he taunted Naruto. He is in the hospital. I heard that he has to stay for a week. Sakura : His injury is that bad. I cant believe it. Ino: Yeah a broken jaw and nose. Several fractured ribs on the stomach and some minor fractures on th??h. Try not to anger Naruto even if you dont believe what he can do. Sakura : I can listen to you this time I guess. Ino: I even heard that he has a support from fire damiyo. So people are avoiding to complain about him. Sakura : Even I heard that. Ino: Maybe his parents have a good relation with fire damiyo which is benefitted by him now. No one knows who his parents were. So that can be a possibility. Sakura : It can possible otherwise why fire damiyo will send his men to look for him and support him . Sakura and ino were talking about all the rumors and gossip which is happening in the village . Chapter 11 - 11 Naruto greatest act and summoning animals After reaching the apartment Naruto was thinking about the clan. Uzumaki clan were the cousin of senju''s . Ninja''s of konoha village wear the symbol of his clan on their back . Still nobody knows or talk about them. As an uzumaki it is his duty to remind people about the uzumaki clan. Naruto: *( After hinata''s reaction I am sure nobody knows about my clan from younger generation. They know about the uchiha clan more than uzumaki''s and it pisses me off. Older generation doesn''t talk about it because they feel ashamed that they could save them. Their own best allies are slaughtered and they couldn''t do anything about it. After completing my notes I am heading for Hokage tower to talk with Hokage. This will give me time to cool off my head.) * Naruto started to complete his notes . Within an hour he completed his notes. Afterall he promised hinata he will give her notes tomorrow. Naruto suddenly remembered he has a ''multiple summoning animal ticket''s which he has yet to use. Naruto:*(Jane I want to use multiple summoning animal ticket now.) * Within few seconds 7 cute Eevee appeared. Naruto was shocked to see them. He hadn''t expected this. (Master naruto do you like them. It was a random process.) Naruto: They are so cute how can I make them battle for me. It will feel like I am a cruel person . (Due to their genetic makeup they can adapt to anything. They can use chakra due to their genetic makeup . They are produced by system randomly ) He hugged them and gave them some meat and vegetables.They ate it and lovingly looking at him. They started to lick his hand. A gesture which made his heart melt. Naruto: It makes me feel like I knew them forever. Kiba would be so much jealous when he will see my eevees and Hinata will love them. Now I have to go to Hokage tower. All of you stay here don''t go anywhere. Naruto was about to leave but he took a thinking pose????. A great story has cooked out of his brain. Naruto:*(Do you have anything which can protect them and boost them ,like a mark but not the type we used on yugao.) (yes, In system we have a mark which can used to protect , boost and to locate your pet. Even you can change the mark as you like) (The zigzag is for male and heart shape is for female.) Naruto: I should have paid more attention on pokemon. So I have 4 female and 3 males. Its makes 4 male and 4 female in the house. I also have to name them. I am in bigger mess now. ( Master naruto wherever you want to put the mark put your energy and Mark will appear) Naruto put the red mark swirl just like uzumaki symbol on eevees .On females he put on different locations. first one he put on back of her head, second one he put on front neck, third one on the back of her neck, and last one in the middle of her shoulder. On the male eevees , first one on the right side of shoulder, second one on the left shoulder, and last one on the back . Naruto: Now for names what I suppose to call you, Naming a pet and child is the hardest thing. I will call you charlie (back tattoo eevee), Max (left shoulder tattoo eevee), Oscar (right shoulder tattoo eevee), Bella (middle shoulder tattoo eevee) , Ruby (back neck tattoo eevee), Daisy( front neck tattoo eevee) and Rosie(back head tattoo eevee). Do you like the names? In response they licked his hands like saying they loved it . Now its time to meet the Hokage for the business. But before meeting Hokage he has to check something. At first he doesn''t want to take eevees but decided against it. They will discover them while visiting his apartment. They aren''t like shadow demons which can hide in shadows. Naruto now seen with his 7 pets following him in line. People who looked at them were amazed, they looked like cute puppies and kittens but they are not like either of them. Women envied him for having such cute pets following him. Iruka : Hai Naruto, Are they your pets ? Naruto: Yes Iruka sensei, This cute and adorable eevee''s are my pet. Naruto: Only uzumaki''s can have it. Iruka : I didn''t know that. Naruto : I can guess, afterall they doesn''t teach us about uzumaki clan in academy. Iruka was shocked, even he doesn''t know much about uzumaki clan. But he knew they existed and were close allies of konoha. Naruto: Could you take me to ninja memorial stone , Iruka sensei. Iruka : Yeah I can take you there. Its good to see, you want to pay respect to deceased ninjas. Naruto : Yes I wanted to do it for a long time. Iruka : I have seen you were having lunch with hinata today. Naruto : Last time you started to talk about girls. I found myself in a relationship with Anko mitarashi which I never knew . Naruto : I asked for her notes and if she could help me with my studies . That''s all . Iruka : Thats good , you are taking your studies seriously. There is the memorial stone. Some of my friends name are inscribed here. Sometimes I visit here to remember them. Naruto : Its sad to lose the people who are close to you. There is the name of my mother. That is what I was looking for. (Naruto finds his parents name ,but took her mother''s name only because his father is known and respected by everyone. Minato is a historical figure not the kushina. ) Iruka : How did you figured out your mother''s name ? Naruto: Its quite simple, her last name ia uzumaki , I never found any uzumaki in konoha. Only her name is engraved here , which can indicate that she died during kyuubi attack. Memorial stone is made after the kyuubi attack. Her name is near minato namikaze, the fourth hokage who died on kyuubi attack.Its quite clear as blue sky. Kakashi was nearby , when he saw Iruka and naruto coming to memorial stone. So he watched from sidelines .When he heard what naruto said, he decided to reveal himself. kakashi: Yo Iruka, what are you doing here with an academy student ? Naruto : I asked iruka sensei to show me the memorial stone. I want to come and confirm something. I got what I wanted. Iruka : He just figured out his mother''s name isn''t it great kakashi . Kakashi: How can you be so sure kid ? Maybe they gave you the surname uzumaki to honour the uzumaki''s clan. Naruto: My red hair is more than enough proof Mr kakashi. Now excuse me, I have to go to hokage tower. I am already late. Kakashi : You want to know about your father from hokage. Naruto : No I dont need my fathers name, my mother is enough for me. I doesnt have my father''s surname that is good enough reason not to worried about him. See yaa. Naruto whistled and eevees came running and started to follow him. Kakashi : Iruka, whats that ? Iruka : He told me that they are eevee, his pets Kakashi : We have to inform Hokage about the revelation of naruto''s mother to him and eevee too. And you are coming with me. Iruka didn''t said anything and went with kakashi through shunshine. The barraged in the Hokage tower and asked the secretary for emergency meeting with Hokage. Hokage : How come both of you came together ? What is the urgent news, tell me? Hokage : Did he asked about his Father? (sweating by the news) Iruka : No, he didn''t even asked about it. He thought that his mother''s surname is given to him. Its good enough reason not to search for his father''s name. Hokage : That''s a relief, I didn''t have to explain him about his father. Afterall he has many enemies in all our rival ninja villages. I will explain it to him when he becomes chunin or old enough to understand the situation. Iruka : We have another news about naruto. Hokage : what kind of news? Kakashi: He has seven new pets which are neither dogs or kittens but something he called ''Eevee''. Iruka : He also told me that only uzumaki''s can have them. Hokage : He discovered something about uzumaki clan. (headache) Secretary: Lord Hokage, Naruto Uzumaki wants to meet you with his new adorable pets, may I keep his pets outside . Naruto : Yo jiji. See I have new pets, charlie, max, oscar, bella, ruby, daisy and rosie. They are all cute little eevees. Ohh we meet again iruka sensei and Mr kakashi.*( just what I wanted , all the pieces fall in the places, I just need a powerful move for the checkmate.)* Kakashi: I had some business with lord Hokage. Its already settled and I wanted to see your eevee from quiet close. They look damn cute. Can I hug them. Naruto: Nope, they look quiet adorable and cute that doesn''t mean they like to hugged by everyone especially the female one. Iruka: Naruto, how do you identified which one is male and which is female ? They look all the same like twins . Naruto: They have the same mother .So they are brother and sisters. You can see their is little different .The zigzag ones are males and heart or flower tashape ones are female. Can I bring them to academy, I have doubts that someone can steal them behind my back if I leave them in my house all alone. Iruka : I cannot decide that, you have to ask Lord Hokage for the special permission. Hokage: I can give you the permission but first tell me . Are they capable of using chakra ? And how old are they ? Naruto: They are only babies unable to speak now. And they are capable of using chakra. Kakashi : That''s a surprise . I didn''t expect that. They look like home pets. Cute and adorable and not fighting type. Hokage : If they are babies I can allow that. After all babies shouldn''t be left alone .So anything else you want naruto. Naruto : I want to ask something to you jiji. Hokage : Yes go ahead. Naruto : Why in konoha everyone knows about orochimaru and madara uchiha even after so many years . Both of them are the biggest traitor of leaf ? *(First I have to burn the iron at its hottest temperature, So I can shape it in my own d?s?r?) * Hokage got shocked because he thought he is gonna ask something about parents or what happened to uzumaki clan. Same goes for kakashi and Iruka. Hokage : You can say , they are the most dangerous shinobi in the history of great ninja villages . We have to keep an eye on them. They both were geniuses and left the village. Thats why they are remembered by the people and feared by all nations and even we have to be careful regarding their matters . Iruka : Why ask this kind of sudden question ? kakashi: Even I want to know. (He remembers his confrontation with orochimaru) Naruto: So it only takes fear and after you become a traitor people remember you. So I have to kill thousands to remember and feared by people and betray other people. ( A moment away from by objective) Again they got shocked. This kid is giving them , shock after shock. First he discovers his mother''s name on his own. Bring 7 adorable pets who are capable of using chakra. Then without asking about his mother or father, he asked about the biggest traitors which caught them off-guard. Then atlast used their own answer against them. Hokage : Its not the only way Naruto and betraying is not good. You can see the first hokage , second hokage and fourth hokage are famous too. Heck even kakashi and gai are famous. I am also little bit famous. Kakashi : Lord hokage is more famous than me, he is known as professor in the whole ninja world for using all elements . Iruka : Why are you asking this kind of question ? What you really wanna say? Naruto: Its very simple, even after his death madara uchiha , it pisses me off. He is remembered and feared by many ,even now. Orochimaru tucked his tail and ran from the village and still feared and most importantly REMEMBERED by our konoha people. They are not forgetten even after leaving the village. Hokage : What you wanted to say naruto kun ? Naruto : I saw my mother''s name on memorial stone and I am sure iruka sensei and mr kakashi would have told you how I discovered it. So I will not go in detail. My mother kushina uzumaki died during kyuubi attack . She had done nothing out of ordinary in the eyes of konoha shinobi. By the date of death and birth I can imagine how she give birth to me in such situation where kyuubi is attacking the village and she was in labour. I am living proof that she did everthing to protect me and died. Hokage and kakashi are silent they can imagine the situation by how naruto is explaining his well made story. Iruka : Dont worry Naruto I can understand your pain even my parents died on that attack.( He got emotional ) Naruto: Fourth hokage might be the hero for all and he is a hero who protected all. I admire him, but for me my mother is even bigger heroic entity in my eyes than fourth. Thats why its pisses me off. Kakashi: I couldn''t understand what you wanted to say. Iruka : Same as kakashi . Hokage : What pisses you off ? Naruto: Traitors are remembered more than best allies. Heck uchiha clan is remembered which is massacare by a single person after their own genius killed them . Uzumaki clan is forgetten by their own close allies, who supported them all the time. Even three great ninja village''s like kiri, kumo and Iwa struggled against such a small village uzushiogakure for weeks . They suffered more casulty than they could give. It was massacre for both side. Because uzumaki clan lost to three villages it is not a known fact. Naruto produced a fake scroll just before he came to meet hokage. It looks like the same scroll which he got from uzukage tower but it was produced by copying Arashi uzumaki''s handwriting and uzukage seal with some blood stain here and there. And all contents are mostly created by Naruto himself. He took out the fake scroll and gave it to Third hokage. Hokage immediately recognized the scroll design . After opening it he read the letter and recognized it was the handwriting of arashi uzumaki and the uzukage seal. It explained the detail of their battles with other ninja nations and them sending messenger to konoha for them to killed in the process. Whichever uzumaki gets the letter he should try to bring back the uzumaki clan to his former glory. It also explained that he made a deal with shinigami to give this letter to a worthy successor who will bring back the uzumaki clan to his former glory in right time . And give him the ''eevee'' the otherworldly animals ,to become more powerful which are not given to anybody else but to an uzumaki due to an ancestral pokemon contract. Naruto took out a small book from under his jacket which he found on uzumaki ruin which is about uzumaki and senju''s relation and their connection to each other village. He didnt faked it because Tsunade will come back and will found out about it. He gave it to Third hokage. Hokage : So you found out about it from shinigami. Naruto : Yes I found most of the things from shinigami and even the name of my mother. But he didn''t tell me about my father. He said something about I will not like his answer. He told me we were meeting for second time. His obligations are with uzumaki''s only as we worship him. He also gave me 7 eevees as gift. They aren''t some normal animals and if someone tries to take it away he will curse them and their 7 generations with sickness they have never seen. *( Its like telling a fantasy story to a child , and they didn''t question you .)*???????? Hokage : Its a book on the brotherhood and ancient relationship the uzumaki and senju shared with each other, maybe I have seen a same book with tobirama sensei. Such an old book. Can I keep it naruto kun. Naruto : You can keep it jiji but you forgot one point, they have written an entire book on senju''s and konoha , it''s a shame they are forgotten from our history. In today''s generation nobody in konoha knows about them . Its like someone is erasing them from the history of konoha. I can bet in kiri, kumo and Iwa people know more about them than in konoha. Remembered by your enemy and forgotten by allies. Even iruka sensei doesn''t know about it. Iruka : Lord Hokage I doesn''t know about uzumaki clan. kakashi : I know a little bit but never knew they were cousin''s of senju''s. Naruto : jiji you should include uzushiogakure history as a close allies in the history lessons of konoha. Atleast tell the shinobis about the symbol and its history which they wear on their back proudly . You should make it compulsory not only to academy students but to all shinobis in konoha. Hokage : Anything else naruto .(Still thinking) Naruto: I dont have the copy of that book so could you please copy it and give it back to me or you can copy it into 1000 copies and keep them in library and distribute them among the people of konoha. Hokage : I will do it , and it will be the fastest way to rectify my mistake. I will even include the battle between the three great ninja villages vs uzushiogakure . I will write it myself for the honour of my dead allies. Naruto : I have another request jiji . Hokage : Tell me naruto kun. Naruto: I want all the belonging of my mother should be given to me even the money she earned as a shinobi. You can see I have 7 more mouths to feed now. (He signaled towards gang eevee which were totally invisible during their serious talk). Hokage : May be in 3 days. You will get all belongings of your mother which are not destroyed during kyuubi attack. Iruka: Lord Hokage till what date the book will be out so I can read it. Hokage : Maybe in a few weeks. Kakashi I have a mission for you. Naruto and Iruka you both are dismissed. I have a lot of work do now. Some changes can shook the council today. Iruka and naruto comes out with gang eevee following them. Naruto: * ( Damn I put so much effort in explaining things to hokage) * Iruka : Naruto don''t be late tomorrow .You are making a lot of progress now a days . So keep that up. Naruto : Thanks iruka sensei. Iruka sensei : I have to check some answer sheet, so I will meet you in academy early in the morning. See you later. Naruto: See yaa. Chapter 12 - 12 Demiurge in konoha at midnight hour After leaving with the satisfaction that he did something for uzumaki clan , naruto goes to his apartment. After putting fuinjutsu barrier around it . He summons some shadow demons . Naruto : Go and search for uchiha graveyard in konoha . Report me after that. Shadow demons disappear in shadows. Now he has to wait. So he started studying the advance fuinjutsu of uzumaki clans. With the help of system he quickly learned almost half of it. Naruto*( I have to wait for midnight for what I am about to do, have to make sure no one should be around me at that time) * After an hour later shadow demon tells him about the location of uchiha graveyard. He tells them to keep an eye on it till he comes there. At midnight he leaves his clone to fool the sensors. After casting invisibility on himself he teleports himself to the location. He searched the area with magic to make sure there is no ninja or zetsu is there. Naruto : Make sure no one enters the graveyard. Shadow demons : yes lord naruto. After they left Naruto started to extract the sharingan''s special energy which fuels their eye and brain from the corpses of uchiha clan members. Dead man didn''t have any use of chakra . Few members have large special chakra but look like they never tapped on it. Most of the civilans of uchiha clan also have sharingan chakra. He got the largest special chakra from old fools which existed from first hokage ''s time. Maybe they fought alongside madara. He stopped for a moment when he saw the name of Izuna uchiha, madara took his eyes after his death and it evolved into eternal mangekyo sharingan. Naruto extracted his special chakra. All the special chakra of uchihas come from brain which affects there opitcal nerves which resulted in sharingan. All the special chakras are fully extracted by naruto in due time. But he looked at the last corpses he extracted special chakra from. It was shishui uchiha . He took his corpse and put it in his inventory. All the special chakra is collected in a crystal ball which is glowing. But he needed one more special chakra. He contacted demiurge to come to him. A gate appeared behind him and his smartest devil servant comes out. Demiurge (bows down) : Lord naruto what is the mission. Naruto: You have to put a person in deep sleep through your voice. Demiurge : yes my lord, I am curious what kind of energy is in this ball. Naruto: It is the source of the uchiha clan sharingan there special mental chakra. You remember I told you about madara uchiha and how he gained immunity to the blindness of sharingan . Demiurge : He took his younger brother''s eyes after his death and implant on his own eye after he was caught on blindness by the overuse of mangekyo. Naruto: Sharingan come into existence by the shock they get which activates a special chakra and it affects the brain and the optic nerve of eye which becomes red with tomoe marks. when they reach to full potential it becomes three tomoe. It becomes Mangekyo when they lost something very dear in the process. Either they kill them or they get by watching them die infront of them. Demiurge: Its like surpassing their limit by expanding their chakra in brain . Brain becomes more powerful but eye cannot cope up with mangekyo. Naruto: Their is a physical limitation for the overuse of anything. But madara took his brother izuna eyes and when he transplanted it , his brother special chakra which remained in his eyes, mixed with his chakra in his brain, but both brothers have mangekyo so when it mixed their chakra it becomes eternal mangekyo sharingan but it also cure his eyes. In this third process he surpassed his eye limit. Demiurge: People are fools to take only sharingan eyes and it never ended well for them. People like danzo and Orochimaru are fools. My lord how did you figure it out. Naruto: I just saw kakashi, he cleared my doubt . He has a sharingan It was given to him by his friend obito uchiha. But it takes a lot of toll in his brain and to conserve his chakra he has to cover the eye . First thing people thinks its their uchiha dna, which we can say is half truth but its mostly the special chakra which resides in brain , dormant and activates by shock. like how we uzumaki''s and senju have special body chakra. Thats why we have longer lives than other peoples. Did you understand now. Demiurge : So you plan to mix it with your mental energy and becomes more powerful. You have collected a lot of mental energy. No one knew they have to extract the special chakra for uchihas. It can be more powerful than other sharingan by a large margin . Lord naruto you have literally collected a lot of special chakra. If I guess you are thinking about creating a new dojutsu for yourself with this much special chakra. Naruto: yeah, you can say that. Now we have work to do. Naruto and Demiurge were now standing infront of sasuke ''s house. They entered his house without disturbing anything. Demiurge has masked naruto''s and his presence. Now they are standing infront of a sleeping form of tired sasuke. Demiurge : Go to a deep sleep. You will not feel anything. (voice control) Naruto takes out that same crystal to collect his sharingan chakra. Naruto puts his hand on sasuke''s head. And starts draining his sharingan chakra. Its much larger than anyone else he has seen till now. Naruto : Done, now you can command him to wake up tomorrow early in the morning. Demiurge : You will wake up tomorrow early in the morning. Your body will not remember what happened to your energy. Naruto : Now we have one more graveyard to drain Demiurge. Demiurge : which one my lord. Naruto : Hyuga of course, I just changed my mind about just having just sharingan chakra now I also want hyuga''s special chakra. Demiurge: yes my lord. One question , If you can answer for my curiosity . Naruto: Tell me your question. Demiurge : You didnt ask shadow demons to search for it. why? Naruto: Because Hyuga''s believe sealing the byakugan is enough to keep others away from its power. So you can say they lack the security there. Even when I was a little kid I went inside there and I know the exact location. Naruto summoned his shadow demons to go their first and look out for any uncertainty. Naruto : Did you prepared for what I said earlier? Demiurge : Yes lord, we have prepared a place for your pets and the future pets which will come. Naruto: After we finish this mission. I will introduce you to eevees. But be careful they are just babies now. I can summon them anytime. They are just too much attached to me and like to follow me everywhere. I will send them to nazarick. If someone will ask I will say I send them to their mother through unsummoning. Demiurge : Lord naruto , that boy will now lose his sharingan or will he ever gain it. Naruto: He will regenerate the mental energy slowly but he will gain it. After the graduation he will gain it again. Body and mind never forgets their taste of power especially not uchiha. But he will gain it. But recharging of mental energy which is stolen ,takes time. Both reach to another graveyard. It was not empty like uchiha graveyard. Guards are stationed. Naruto: Demiurge, you know what to do . Demiurge(voice control) :Do not resist, your mind will earse any evidence that we have been here. You will under my control for time being. Stop anyone who will come to this graveyard. Both naruto and demiurge are now in naruto''s apartment. Demiurge: They are quiet beautiful my lord. Naruto: Wait till their evolution and they are dangerous too. Oscar, max, charlie, bella, ruby, daisy, and rosie meet demiurge. He will take you to my real house . Don''t worry I will call you from time to time. They look sad that they have to seperated from their master. But they agreed . Naruto : I also have another mission for you. Demiurge : How can I help you? Naruto: You are quite nice manipulator like me. So I think you are the best for this job . Demiurge : Archdemon like me only listen to you my master and my subordinates. So whom I have to manipulate to your will ? (gentle smile) Naruto : Her name is Anko mitarashi .A special jonin, her specialty is torture and interrogation. She is former student of Orochimaru. Naruto: Yes the same guy. She hates him like a plaque for the curse mark he put on her. He experiment on her on student for testing the curse mark. You have to tell her that you can get rid of the soul part of orochimaru. And alter her curse mark for her own benefit .Not only it will help her to get powerful but Orochimaru will not have any control over her. If she ask for my name tell her the name of KAI UZUMAKI who is very proficent in fuinjutsu and demonic arts. It will be obviously me. Tell her the price will not be easy for her to pay. Demiurge: Its an easy job for me. So whats the price you have set for her. Naruto: Her life, after all I am the one who can remove or alter her curse mark all alone. She has to work for me undercover and live her life as shinobi of konoha for the sake of appearance. I want her to surprise Orochimaru. And tell her he is coming in next chunin exam which is held in konoha as contastant. That much is enough. Demiurge : This is more than enough for me, After I leave your pets in nazarick with aura I will immediately get to work, my lord. Naruto: I am very pleased with you . And show her you are more powerful than orochimaru. That should leave a good impression. Now you can go. Demiurge: Thank you Lord naruto for such opportunity. Demiurge leaves with eevees through gate. Now naruto has collected the special chakra. He is waiting for the right time to absorb it . That is to wait because his small body cannot handle it now. However it doesn''t mean he can''t do it . Naruto:*(Thank god I still have little power of momonga otherwise I wouldn''t able to draw the special chakra which is laying there in their corpses. Afterall every matter or object in universe have energy. I have a special ritual in mind to get a dojutsu of mine hahahahha.)* After leaving ''eevees'' , Demiurge is on his way for his mission. Afterall he got a direct mission from his lord. Anko completed her late night shift for interrogation and going to her home which is on outskirts of village. which is nearby from interrogation department by 5 minutes As soon as she locked the door from inside. Demiurge : Hello Anko mitarashi , special jonin of konoha or should I say former student of Orochimaru. Anko : Who are you ? What you want from me? *(why cant I feel any chakra from him ? )* Demiurge : I am a messenger. My master wants to give a message to you and an opportunity that you wanted for a long time. Anko: Do you work for Orochimaru? Demiurge : Why I would work for such a weakling. He is not qualified for my minion. Anko : Why should I listen to you ? I doesn''t even know you . Demiurge: That is quiet nasty curse mark you have. Anko : How did you know ? Nobody knows about it except Orochimaru or few people in konoha. Demiurge : You are quiet impatient now. My master wanted to give a message to you. If you doesn''t listen nicely . I have to make sure , you will listen every last word of mine . Demiurge comes forward and sit on the sofa intentionally to show her his silver tail. Anko froze on her place. Anko : Is that a kekkai genkai or a birth defect. Demiurge : How it can be a birth defect or kekkai genkai, our kind is always born with this from the ancient time. Anko : Your kind, you are talking like you are not human . Demiurge : Forgot to tell you but I am an arch demon of hell, summoned by my master. Anko : I doesn''t want to die yet and doesn''t want to go to hell. ( sweating) Demiurge (voice control) : You will listen to me and answer truthfully to me. Anko : What your master wants from me? Demiurge: He wants to tell you that he can get rid of the nasty soul piece of orochimaru which he placed on you inside the curse mark. Anko: What he placed a piece of his soul inside this curse mark. I never knew that. Your master can get rid of that . How? Demiurge : Its quiet simple he is the biggest fuinjutsu master in this world. He is the master of demonic arts. He even have the knowledge of advance knowledge of fuinjutsu which isn''t discovered by ninja villages after destroying the uzumaki clan. Your former teacher may good at fuinjutsu. But my master is number one in fuinjutsu arts in whole world. You can say no one can rival him in his place. Even for competing you should have advance knowledge. My master created his own advance fuinjutsu . Anko : So he can easily get rid of that nasty soul piece of Orochimaru. And what about curse mark. Demiurge : He can alter it and give you the full control. According to him its a horrible work of bad fuinjutsu . It is half incomplete. Its has a main function of absorbing senjutsu chakra from surrounding . After placing his own soul he makes sure to take over your body. The more you use it the more he can control it. The soul piece is corrupting your chakra not the curse mark itself. Anko: So I only have to get rid of his soul piece to stop this corruption. Demiurge : Yes, you are right. Even Orochimaru became a sage by taking curse mark in ryuuchi cave from snake sage. But his body wasn''t strong enough to hold the power. So he experimented on others when he was in konoha. Then he got obsessed with immortality to learn all the jutsu in world. Now he acquired a faulty immortality. Anko : What!!! he acquired immortality. Demiurge : A temporary one. My master is angry on him for stealing the notes of uzumaki fuinjutsu. However its basic but he stole which is not belonged to him. Anko : Who is your master? Demiurge : His name is Kai uzumaki , he is the best in the world in fuinjutsu and demonic arts. Anko : He is a survivor, like the naruto uzumaki we have in our village. Demiurge : He is a man on a mission. I can hope you can understand him. His clan is destroyed infront of his own very eyes. Now he wants revenge on all other three great nations which destroyed them. My master was a peaceful boy from peaceful clan. But what he want is to return the favour . Anko : But that''s insane to go against three great ninja villages. Demiurge : In a year he will be ready to do what he wants. So tell me , Do you want to get rid of that soul piece, and want to complete the curse mark with the full control of your own. You can become sage who can rival Orochimaru. Anko : What your master wants from me? Demiurge : Your devoted life . Your loyalty should belong to him alone not to any village, not even konoha . Do you accept it. Then I can talk to my master to fix an appointment. He is a very busy man. Anko : I didn''t know what I have to do. I doesn''t want to leave my friends. I dont like how people treat me but still I have friends who supported me in my dire times. Demiurge : I never told you to leave konoha. Even my master wanted you live here so no one can suspect you. I have one more news for you. Orochimaru will come in next chunin exams held in konoha as a participant. With that faulty curse mark which you have no control of , you can''t even scratch him. So what you want to do. Anko : I will like to meet kai sama. I will dedicate my life to him. Demiurge : By the way dont try to betray my master. I know you are not fond of betrayal but my master is not fond of it either. I will come with my master tommorrow. Be prepared. Anko : I already made my decision a long time ago. Whoever will get rid of this curse mark for me. I will dedicate my life to him. kai sama is not only demolish his work but give me full control and I can become a sage to rival orochimaru. Demiurge : You are saying truth.,but still for precaution. (voice control) You will not remember about this incident till I come to meet you. All the previous effect is released. Now go to sleep. Anko did as he told her to do. She went to sleep. Demiurge left with the gate. He has other work to do. In the midnight hour many things happened in konoha and not a soul knows about it. Naruto took both Sharingan and byakugan special chakra for his future use . Even a loyal shinobi has changed after a brief confrontation with demiurge.She couldn''t hide her true feelings to defend against demiurge. He manipulated her and dominated on her true feelings. Chapter 13 - Chapter13 As an Insult Naruto woke up early in the morning, summoned gang eevee and started his ??p with them. Pokemon also need exercise to become strong . Atleast he can spend sometime with them early in the morning where no one can disturb them. Naruto saw Gai and lee are coming at high speed. Naruto : Hello there. Gai : Its our youthful friend and what are this small adorable cute animals are. So youthful animals are training in the morning at least they are better than my eternal rival kakashi''s dogs. Lee : Such youthful animals. It pumps my blood to train even more. Naruto : They are eevee. The evolutionary animal . The more they train the more powerful they become. Gai : Its eevee , Such a nice name . The animal of hard work . You are such a lucky boy , to find 7 of them . Lee: Yeah I agree with guy sensei. Naruto: You can say that . Gai : We cannot be outdone by hard working eevees. I will do 200 ??ps around Konoha with hands only without stopping. Lee : Yes guy sensei. They started ??ps in their hands and still they disappeared in cloud of smoke . Gang eevee watched them with amazed eyes. After finishing his ??p he reached his home. He cooked breakfast and lunch for him . He gave food for eevees ,while he went for shower. After shower and eating breakfast he unsummoned them to return back to nazarick. He can summon anyone from nazarick and send them back. After reaching academy he saw that shikamaru is already there. Shikamaru: Ohh its you naruto. Don''t ask anything today, I want to sleep. Naruto : Good for you buddy. Hinata came shortly afterwards. She is looking at naruto. Hinata : Hi Naruto.(still little bit shy) Hinata : Thats fine naruto kun .I heard you have 7 incredible cute pets. I heard it from my sister. Yesterday she saw you with 7 animals which she didn''t know about. Naruto: You are talking about eevee. They are incredible cute .They are still babies. Hinata : Can I see them with my sister. Naruto : You see there is a little problem Hinata. Hinata: Problem ?? Naruto : I send them to their mother for timing . Eevee''s love surrounded by nature, maybe if we could go to picnic or just an outing near the hills or waterfall then I could bring them. They love to play in nature and sometime they dance too if you can make them very happy. Anyway next sunday I am going to take them with me to a picnic behind the Hokage mountain. Hinata : Can I join with my sister ? She wanted to see them . Naruto: You can bring her, even you can bring your other friends too. Hinata : Thank you naruto kun. Shikamaru: I will think about it. The classes going to start, Iruka sensei came and started to take attendance. After attendance he got curious about eevees. He knows naruto never misses the chance to show off. After getting the permission of hokage ,he didnt bring his eevee that was a surprise. Iruka : Naruto you didn''t bring your 7 eevees. You already got the permission. Naruto : They were missing their mother. So I have to send them back. They can come everyday or whenever I call them. So its not a problem. So whenever I am in academy they are with their mommy after all , and they are still babies. Iruka : Its good for them. Now concentrate on class. After that class started normally. Naruto caught up with most of the lessons after getting hinata''s note. During classes he got demiurge message. Demiurge :*( Lord naruto.)* Naruto : *(Yes demiurge, any progress.) * Demiurge : *(Good news my lord, she agreed.) Demiurge : *(I added something like kai saw his clan got killed, you are going to pay them back, and you are angry at Orochimaru for stealing uzumaki fuinjutsu notes.) * Naruto: * (That''s great story indeed for a revenge seeker, we shall use it to introduce the kai uzumaki backstory . So they can feel regret for what they did when he start plundering them, and making them his slaves. Yesterday''s victim will rise and become their master. That line feel so good especially for my fake persona kai uzumaki.) * Demiurge : *(Thats great my lord . When shall we meet anko, today or tomorrow.) * Naruto: * ( Lets deal with it today, anyway who will suspect a 11 year is manipulating everything behind the scene.) * Demiurge :*(I shall be ready at midnight.) * Naruto : *(How are the eevees ? )* Demiurge:*(They are doing fine, after all it is their master house .All their needs and trainning are taken care by Aura and pleidas from today. ) * Naruto : *( I will like to call them early in the morning everyday till graduation ,so don''t fix any schedule for them in the morning.) * Demiurge : * (Noted, my lord, I will come to you after making sure she is alone and then you can make her your follower or slave. ) * Demiurge : *(In my opinion you should make her your slave, she is hesitating to do things when things are related to her friends which I noticed in her talk. Even if you make her to follow you ,she will not give her 100% when her friends will become obstacle for us. So I will choose the slave option .)* Naruto : *( Now that you told me in that way I should make her my slave. After all she will be a sage after I complete the curse mark. Even that orochimaru did not know the true power of this curse mark and sage mode.) * Demiurgue: *( What is this true power you are talking about my lord. )* Naruto:*(You will see it today, anyway.) * Demiurge : *(I can wait for the midnight.) * Naruto: *(I have another mission for you, but it doesn''t need your direct involvement.) * Demiurge :*( what is the mission my lord.) * Naruto:* (I want you to send some shadow demons in grass ninja village and waterfall ninja village to keep eye on this particular individuals. From grass you keep an eye on karin uzumaki and her mom if she is alive, if not you can immediately bring her corpse to uzushiogakure and keep in prime condition. Later I will go and meet karin, as kai uzumaki . Be sure she should remain alive and her mother if she is alive. In waterfall village you have to look for 7 tail beast jinchuriki fuu. She might have power like entoma which is very useful for us in the future. I want to control 7 tail beast and it will make 2 tail beast in our side. She can learn from entoma later when we steal her from them. For time being keep an eye on her. Make sure that before I reach to her , akatsuki should not make a move against her. )* Demiurge : *( Yes lord, everything is well explained , I will immediately send powerful shadow demons, not only to spy but to protect them from shadows.) * Demiurge: *(Have a good day Lord Naruto.) * After the talk with demiurge, naruto looked towards the class and his eyes stuck on sasuke. Naruto:*( Karin should be the biggest support for sasuke against the kages. Now I have put my pieces in the place where I wanted. She will come under my full control after that. Still in ninja world trust is something which is not easily given even if you are from same clan.) * Naruto completed his class and practice in academy. Again he took notes from Hinata which he didn''t take earlier to complete all the remaining subjects. He went home, finished his homework and complete copying the notes for his studies. After 2 hours of hard work in academic studies, he start reading his clan fuinjutsu notes and the patterns. After 3 hours he finished his fuinjutsu studies. He summoned Oscar for a walk. They both left the apartment and went to roam around the konoha. Naruto : Did you ate your food? Oscar : vee evee ve .(while nooding his head in yes.) Naruto : Climb up . Oscar climbed on his shoulder unlike bella who will directly go for head. Oscar start wagging his tail . Shikamaru is coming with chouji from opposite direction. Shikamaru: Hai naruto. Chouji : Hey naruto. So whats that? I have never seen an animal like that. Shikamaru : I wanted to ask that too . Naruto: Its eevee and his name is oscar. Chouji : You are quiet good with names. Shikamaru : Its first time I heard about eevee. Even Oscar sounds like an achievement or award. Naruto: Thats why I named him like that. Where were you both going together. Chouji: Ino called us in the flowershop to help her . Her father and mother are gone on a trip .So she asked help from our mother to send us both to help her. Even she is paying for the job. Shikamaru : You can come and join too. (Nara brain activated) Naruto : I can come with you but can''t guarantee to help. But I will like to see the different flowers. Do you like to see new flowers Oscar ? Oscar : veee evevee vee (nodded his head to say yes) Shikamaru : Your eevee is quiet intelligent. Ino would love to see her. She was asking me about the description of eevee or have I seen the eevee which is the talk between ladies. Chouji : She asked me too. They already started to walk towards the yamanaka flower shop. while walking they meet hinata. Hinata : hello naruto kun, shikamaru kun and chouji kun, where are you going? ohh is it eevee. (tries to touch it by finger) Shikamaru : We are going to ino''s flower shop. Chouji: Would you also like to come, we invited naruto too. Naruto : Yeah come with me and I can buy you some flowers for helping me. You can keep it in your garden. Hinata(Red):Ofcourse I will come, not for flower but to help Ino. *(why the hell I said that , I am so nervous around naruto kun.) * They reached to yamanaka flower shop and Ino was waiting outside. Ino : Hello everyone.Ohh hinata and naruto came too. ohh its cute and pluffy. Is it really your pet naruto ? Naruto :Its an eevee and his name is Oscar. Oscar are you my pet. Oscar : eveee vee eeve eveeee .( nodding his head in yes.) Hinata : It said yes. Its so intelligent . Ino : How do you get an eevee in first place ? It is the first time I have seen one. I never even seen their picture anywhere. Naruto : Its uzumaki clan secret after all. So I can''t tell you. Ino : Is there a clan named uzumaki ? Sorry but it was the first time I heard about them. Shikamaru have you heard about them? Shikamaru : I only know a little bit that they were allies of our village from the founding day of our village. Hinata : Don''t worry Ino I also doesn''t know much about them. ( Embarrassed) Naruto : Don''t worry about it .Soon everyone will know about it all over again. Ohh if you want to know more about them ask your parents. They have full knowledge of uzumaki clan. Even the symbol which chunin and jonin wear in their uniform is uzumaki clan symbol. Which you will never find in any other village ninja uniform. Be sure to ask them about what happened to uzushiogakure behind their back. Chouji : I will ask my mom and dad during dinner. Hinata : I will try to ask about it. (afraid of her father.) Shikamaru : Why they didnt teach it in academy ? My parents can tell me about it. Ino : Please let me know, you know my parents are out of town. Naruto : I can tell you only one thing first hokage hashirama senju married an uzumaki. And her name is Mito uzumaki. The grandmother of Tsunade senju. Ino : what!!! (Her mind got blasted with this information) Hinata : I never knew that. Shikamaru and chouji remained silent in thoughts Naruto : You want to confirm it. You can talk to Tsunade senju when she comes back. And she will tell you the truth. If that damn civilian council never got the same rights like shinobi council they would not have dared to messed up with the history lessons. They wouldn''t have dared to do that. Shikamaru : Is civilan council really responsibile for this? Chouji: Can they do something like that ? Naruto : You should ask that or should I say confirm that from your parents. They are in shinobi council you know, they know more than you could imagine. Ino : Whats happening in the village? Naruto : Thats what you have to ask. Hinata : Naruto kun what do you think about this whole incident ? Naruto : What I think doesnt matter Hinata. Its all about meaning. If someone doesnt know the symbolic meaning of the spiral in their back, they should not wear that symbol in their back. Its an insult for the friendship. One day you all become chunin or jonin or even better than that. So find that why they wear it in their back. I am not gonna tell you. you have to find it from others. Otherwise if you wear it without knowing it I will think it as an insult . Shikamaru : I get the meaning o. k. No need for such lengthy speech. I will ask about it. Chouji : Anyway I am gonna ask it today on dinner. Ino : Whom I suppose to ask? Naruto: Ohh you should ask the bookworm ''sakura''. Afterall she almost read half of the library books . Even you can test how much she actually knows. Hinata : I will try to find it from everyone. Naruto: Ino we came to help you we almost forgot afterall you are gonna pay. Ino : Yeah thank you for the help. ( sweatdropped by naruto instance change in reaction.) They started to help Ino in the store. Ino sat in the counter with Hinata. Naruto, chouji and shikamaru were working inside. Naruto came outside and handed Oscar to Hinata. Naruto: Take care of Oscar for me while I help inside Hinata. ( Hinata imagined herself as mother, naruto as father and Oscar as a child.) Ino : You could have given him to me for the rest of my life and I would have taken good care of him. Naruto : That''s why I didn''t gave you. (jokingly) After Hinata took hold on eevee. The crowd started to gather around the flower shop. Ino became busy. People came to see the eevee and to get close they started to purchase the flower. Ino never counted that much money in a day especially after selling the flower. Ino chased out who only came to see eevee and not to purchase the flowers. Some bought it only to see the eevee from close. As Hinata who was holding Oscar is shy, after looking this many people got more nervous. Ino and Hinata stayed together . Ino took advantage of Oscar''s presence for selling the flower at higher rate. Inside shikamaru , chouji and naruto , workload increased because of crowd. They thought it was an easy money and less work. But reality became different now they felt like they are getting less money and more work. Ino : Its time to close the shop. Naruto: I thought it will never end. Shikamaru : Same here. Chouji : I am hungry. After they got more money than they were told. They shut down the shutter of flower shop. Naruto took Oscar from Hinata by the time. Ino took all of them to akamichi barbeque restaurant. Naruto and chouji gulped the food like they were hungry from century. Ino paid the bill as this was her treat. Made a mental note not to bring chouji and naruto together for food when she is paying. But she got a huge profit so she couldn''t care about it today. They all left in an happy tone. Ino told naruto to bring eevee next time when he come to her shop. Before leaving naruto reminded them about the previous question. They told him that they will definetly ask this question ? Naruto reached his apartment and unsummoned the Oscar. He again started to study the fuinjutsu. Even if you have the full knowledge of fuinjutsu it doesn''t mean you cant improve it. Naruto is trying to do same. He finished his studies and waiting for midnight. Chapter 14 - 14 Questions and their answers While returning home Ino changed her direction and went towards the sakura''s home. Its first time she is going to her house after her former friend declared that they will be rival for the love of sasuke. After that both of them changed their attitude towards each other. She is now knocking on her door just for asking some questions. If her father was here she would have directly asked him . Mebuki Haruno opened the door. Mebuki Haruno : Ino , what a surprise ? Did you come to meet sakura ?( really surprised) Ino : Yes, I come to see sakura. Is she home? Mebuki : Sakura, come here darling. Sakura : What happened mom, (looks at Ino) did you forget the way ? Ino : No I did not forget my way, I just came to the right place. Sakura : Did you come to ask something ? I hope its not about sasuke. Ino : Its about something else. Mebuki : You both can sit down first in the dinning hall and have a chat. While I make the tea for both of you. Ino : Thanks auntie. Mebuki : I want to ask you something Ino. Sakura : What you want to ask Ino ? Mebuki : Quite bossy are you, I am still your mother little girl. You can listen when I ask her about it. Ino : Sure I will answer your questions. Sakura and Ino sit on the dining hall Ino : I want to ask you something as you are a bookworm and read almost half of the library. Sakura : Who told you that? Sakura : Tell me the question and you will get the answer. Just don''t ask the date for naruto. (smiled????) Ino : Tell me what you know about uzumaki clan or uzushiogakure ? Sakura : I never read anything about it. Are you joking with me Ino , If there is a clan like that then atleast one book in library should have said about it. Even we have a list of clan details from the our and other village like hoshigaki clan for the fish type body , yuki clan for the ice release, uchiha clan for sharingan and hyuga for byakugan. Their is a list of clan details in library. The list keep going. Maybe naruto pranked you. Ino : No actually shikamaru confirmed it. Nara are known for strategies and they collect a lot of detail by looking on the battlefield. So I trust him in this topic. He even told me that they were allies of konoha from the very beginning of our village. Even sand was not allied with us at that time. Sakura : Are you sure naruto and shikamaru doesn''t pranked you ? Ino : Shikamaru isn''t a lying and pranking type. He said it like an absolute fact. Do you know who was the wife of hashirama senju ? Sakura : It never mentioned Ino, how could I know ? There is no records about her. Ino : I can tell you, Its mito uzumaki the wife of hashirama senju and the grandmother of tsunade senju. Naruto told me about it . If you want to confirm we can do it through tsunade senju . Sakura : How did he know about it ? Ino : That I don''t know but we can still confirm it from tsunade senju. What if it is the truth ? He also told us civilan council removed everything about uzumaki clan . Shikamaru is from shinobi clan. So you can say he can know about it from clan history or village history written by a nara shinobi. Civilan council have no power over clans matter or their secrets. Sakura : Now you just made me confused. But why civilan council will remove everything about a clan. Ino : I will ask shikamaru and chouji after they discuss it with their parents. I will talk with my father after he returns. Mebuki : Tea is ready ladies. So what were you talking about? (serves the tea for them and herself) Sakura : Do you know anything about uzumaki clan or uzushiogakure? Mebuki : I knew a girl named kushina uzumaki famous for red hair and high temper. She used to squash boys or girls like bugs whenever they tried to bully her. She was famous as ''Red hot blooded habanero'' . Even one time some random boy brought his big brother who was a genin, to beat her .Still she gave him through beating . Hokage gave him warning for attacking an academy student. About uzumaki clan and uzushiogakure the subject was removed from history of konoha during my time. Ino : So it was removed by civilan council. Mebuki : Civilan council was added in main council at the same time and all history related subjects are mostly controlled by them. So it has to be them . Sakura : What happened to kushina uzumaki ? Mebuki : She died during kyuubi attack, her name is written beside our fourth hokage Minato namikaze. If you visit the ninja memorial stone you can see it there clearly. Mebuki : I didn''t know about it but she was 9th month pregnant before kyuubi attack. So its possible. Sakura : What about her husband? Mebuki : I didn''t know who she was dating but she got married to him. That boy was madly in love with her even when he has a bigger fan following than sasuke. I only heard it from my friends who died in the attack. Ino : That was tragic story . Auntie could you tell one more thing . Why we wear the spiral symbol on our back? Mebuki : I only know that it was the uzumaki clan sign. Our jonin teacher never had chance to explain it because of the war. Then he died while protecting us. We all were busy in the war with Iwa and kumo afterwards. Even we didn''t know we will live for another day. Ino : Thanks auntie, for such a valuable information .You are a great help. Unlike someone who couldn''t answer it even after reading the half of library books. Sakura : Its civilan council fault, not mine. Who would have guessed they could do something like this. Mebuki : Jeez! Sakura ,why you have to be so loud ? Some people are trying to sleep . I dont want any complain. Sakura: Yes mom. Sakura :Cute and pluffy ? when did you get a pet Ino. ? Ino : Thats what you wanted to ask ,auntie. Mebuki : Yes dear, and sakura please don''t always read books , pay attention what is happening in the village. That pet is recently the main topic between the ladies. Ino : That''s not my pet. Naruto owns it. Heck, he has 7 of them in total and thats totally unfair. Sakura : When does he get the time to have that many pet ? Mebuki : Then how it ended up in your shop. I heard from ladies that you got a huge profit by having it with you only on the counter. Ino : Naruto came with Hinata, shikamaru and chouji to help me in flower shop .While he went inside to help , he left his pet in the counter with hinata. She get to hold it the whole time ,while I have to deal with customers. I am so jealous. Mebuki : What it is and its name? Do you know it? Ino : Its an animal called eevee. The one which is in my shop is Oscar and it is male. I even asked iruka sensei about them earlier and he told me naruto owns 4 female and 3 males of eevee. Ino : Ofcourse it is an uzumaki clan pet only. It is kept like an uzumaki clan secret. That''s why we can''t see them with anyone. Iruka sensei told me about it and later I confirmed it with naruto. Mebuki : I wanted one too. Its better than having a disrespectful brat. I would have kept it like my son or daughter if I had one. Sakura : Mom I am still here. Ino : Hinata told me that her sister also wanted to see the pet, so earlier she asked him and he agreed it on having a picnic on sunday behind the hokage mountain, near the waterfall. He even asked shikamaru and chouji to come too. I asked Hinata if she could take me with her and she agreed. I am going to watch all 7 of them in one place. Mebuki : You should go to sakura and bring the picture of eevee for me. Ino could you help her with that. Ino : Yeah sure, I am going to do it anyway . My mother will love it too. ???? Mebuki : Sakura you should learn that from Ino. Sakura : I will do it. *(Ino trapped me)* Ino : O. k aunty its time for me to leave ,I will see you again soon. Ino left the sakura''s home and new questions rising in her mind like Who is kushina uzumaki? what is her relationship with naruto? what happens to her husband and who was he? After entering her home she went straight to sleep. Shikamaru house _________ Shikamaru was sitting with his dad and mom. Shikaku: What do you want to ask both of us shikamaru. Yoshino : You don''t have to be so formal with your own son. Shikamaru : I want to know about uzumaki clan and uzushiogakure. And why we wear their symbol on our back. I can guess we should have a very deep connection to hold their symbol so close to us. Why academy doesn''t teach about it. I read a little bit information from our clan book about konoha and its allies. Shikaku : I will tell you the important facts , others you should find on your own in nara library. Uzumaki''s are our allies from the very beginning of the village. They are very proficent in fuinjutsu. Fuinjutsu is created by them and later they introduced it to whole world. Uzumaki''s and senju''s are cousin''s .They have their own ninja village in the island called land of whirlpools or whirlpool country. After their destruction the island is sealed from others and the weather doesnt support the intruders either. They were destroyed by the combined force of kiri, kumo and Iwa from the fear of their fuinjutsu. From the recent evidence they utterly destroyed the three nations during war but due to low number they lost but they hold out against them for weeks. Yoshino : Hokage confirmed it himself and told in the council meeting that he is going to put it back on the academy syllabus. Civilan council tried to object it but he told them that they shouldn''t have removed it in the first place. Because of the war at that time he couldnt do anything about it but now he made it compulsory even the chunin and jonin have to read about them. Even civilans are not spared. They printed the copy of uzumaki and konoha relations books and now it is in konoha library so it is not a secret anymore. I actually laughed when he told us that we remember madara uchiha but forgotten about our allies who never betrayed us and only supported us, but we removed them from our history. Shikamaru : How are the people of uzushiogakure ? Shikaku : They were bold by nature and never participated in war because of their peaceful nature and they fight only to protect . They only participated in senju''s war to support them. They never failed to support senju''s during their dire times. All the security system in konoha is created by an uzumaki. Yoshino : They have even larger reserve of chakra than senju''s . Aside from fuinjutsu they are very good in kenjutsu and ninjutsu. They are worshippers of shinigami . The first hokage married an uzumaki , her name was.. Shikamaru :Mito uzumaki. I know the last part. Shikaku : Then thats more than enough for you . Shikamaru : Dad if we are allied with them this deeply why we didn''t help them to survive. Shikaku : It''s not that we didnt want to help them .Their messengers were found dead in fire country. Someone killed them before they can reach konoha. A third party was involved as far as my father suspected it. Your grandfather tried to investigate it . But they covered their tracks and it did not go to other three nations who attacked them. You shouldn''t mention the last part to anyone especially not to naruto uzumaki. Shikamaru : Its troublesome, I am going to sleep. Shikaku : Yeah its troublesome , I am going to sleep too , honey . Yoshino : Do whatever you want. But get up early in the morning otherwise I will throw both of you out myself. In the midnight :- Demiurge made sure everything is ready for his master, he checked on anko mitarashi . She was alone. So he entered on Naruto''s apartment through spell gate . A portal appeared infront of naruto. Demiurge : Lord Naruto, your servant is here on your service. Naruto : Lets go. Naruto makes a clone just to fool sensors who keeps an eye on him. Demiurge and Naruto walk in another portal and appears on Anko''s house. Naruto disguised himself as an ?du?t uzumaki with full red hair. Demiurge : Anybody home. Anko : who are you... Ohh shit now I remember everything . ( As soon as she looks at demiurge she remembers yesterday encounter.) Demiurge (voice control) : You will answer truthfully and don''t even try to harm my master. Anko : Are you kai sama? Naruto : My name is kai uzumaki. The one who can solve your life long problem. But If I save your life from this tragedy it should belong to me. I should do whatever I wish to do with you. Do you accept ? Anko : I accept kai sama. Naruto : For precaution that orochimaru will not get alert from this procedure as we have to put his soul piece in confusion. and free it from the mark and it will automaticly return to him. Anko : O k kai sama Naruto : Now show me your curse seal. Anko removed her jacket and showed him her curse mark. Naruto extended his hand and casted illusion spell and memory loss on the soul piece of orochimaru ,even if it returns and alerts him . He will not know what happened to anko and how it came back. Naruto extended his arm again this time his fingers started glowing and he put it on the seal and it became another seal around the curse mark and naruto said ''release''. And a small light came out of the seal and disappeared . Orochimaru soul piece has returned to him. Naruto seal disappeared after the release. Naruto takes out a golden seal like how he used on yugao. Naruto : I already made you free from Orochimaru. Now show me that you want to follow me by kneeling infront of me. Or you can run away as I didn''t finished my deal by fully completing the curse seal mark . *(lets check her loyalty) * Anko : I will not run kai sama. (knelt infront of naruto uzumaki) Naruto placed the golden seal on her head. and it entered on her brain and it became small particles and affected her brain and dna. Naruto removes his disguised transformation. Naruto : Now you will work under me forever anko san. Anko was surprised by her master transformation and the real appeareance shocked her even further. Anko : My lord, you shouldn''t play with your slave like that. Naruto : Sorry anko about earlier. Anko : No worries my lord. Demiurge : I never knew such kind of things existed my lord. ( voice control) You are free from earlier command. Naruto : Let''s complete the curse mark . Naruto hand glow again and he put it on curse mark first it became red due to power of naruto''s chakra and magic. He corrected the fuinjutsu of curse mark and the curse mark started spreading on her body but now she was in full control. For making it complete he put a three layered seal on curse mark and now it looked like three ring of rinnegan with big three tomoe. Now a bloody red curse mark is on her shoulder. The curse marks which is spreading returned back on her red curse mark . Anko : Thank you my lord. Demiurge : My lord how it works differently now. Not to be rude but I am curious. Naruto : When someone get a curse mark they should go through pain to adapt the senjutsu chakra. After removing soulpiece, the control of orochimaru faded and she got the control of senjutsu for herself. I corrected the flaws of curse mark so no mishap can happen or back fire like chakra exhaustion from using senjutsu chakra or the corruption of chakra. Senjutsu never corrupts the user chakra and the seal I put on curse mark upgraded and completed it. Now its curse mark 2.0. Anko : Master but what does upgraded version do? Naruto :This increased the raw senjutsu storage and even made a storage for your own chakra in your curse mark .The time of entering in sage mode is decreased too that means you are a sage now with perfect sync between your chakra and senjutsu chakra. And you can enter in partial transformation easily. You have to practice to perfect it. Other capabilites of snake sage you have to find it yourself. As I am no expert in it. Anko : I am so grateful my lord. Naruto messaged someone through telepathy for a brief moment . Demiurge : I think I should study fuinjutsu. I really like it. Naruto : Its like the symbols on magic circle or maths. You can learn it easily. I will send you the notes of fuinjutsu and to the library of ainz ooal gown when I have time. Anko : Lord what is Ainz ooal gown? Demiurge : Its our guild and now you are a part of it and our main purpose is to follow the order of Lord naruto. As he is our master and supreme being. At the same time some one enters the room. Yugao :My lord, you have called me. Anko : Yugao is your servant too master. Demiurge : Master told me about you yugao uzuki. Naruto : Yes she is my servant just like you. All of you please sit down. Anko wear your jacket. Wear some normal ninja clothes from tomorrow . Too much showing off invites trouble , and we dont want that. Anko : I understand my lord. Naruto : I dont like to see my servants are treated like eye candy by others. Now yugao what is happening in hokage office. Yugao : Hokage is putting back the uzumaki clan chapter in the syllabus. Civilan council tried to stop it but they failed. It seems they are mere pawns and some other person is controlling them from shadows. Demiurge : My lord, sorry for interrupting , but it was the work of danzo. He tried to stop it but couldn''t stop it . He got the late information . Naruto : Maybe I was fast in my work hahahaa????.We need a base in konoha for meeting like this. We cannot use both of your houses as it will create some suspicion on us. Anko : Where we will create a base for our meeting ? Naruto : For timing we will have some more capable servants .Then we will create a base. Yugao be with anko for now explain how we can communicate with each other. Anko now you can also contact how we contact each other. Demiurge: Any orders my lord. Naruto : Explain them how we work on nazarick and listen to their problems for now after you all can leave. I am leaving because I have to wake up early in the morning for the ??p. Naruto teleported and returned to home and he slept. Slowly naruto is affecting the konoha and manipulating them for his own purpose. Chapter 15 - Chapter15 Lord naruto Like everday Naruto finished his morning routine and now he is in academy . Naruto : Hey shika , again kicked out of your own house. Shikamaru : Hey naruto, could you please not disturb me. I am trying to sleep. (tired) Naruto : Looks like you really need sleep today. Hinata entered the class. Hinata : Hi naruto. Naruto: Hey hinata, thanks for notes. (gives her notes back) Hinata : Welcome naruto kun . Tomorrow is sunday so at what time we will go for picnic. Naruto : We can go at 8 ''o'' clock in the morning . Be sure to pack some heavy lunch for the trip. For dinner we can catch some fish and crabs. Hinata : Sure naruto kun. Naruto : We should bring all the necessary item for dinner. We can ask iruka sensei too. We need an ?du?t who is a good leader otherwise it will be a chaos and no one to control us. Hinata : About what you asked yesterday. I couldn''t find an appropriate answer. My father told me about few things and told me that about symbols we will learn it in academy because the subject is available now. Naruto: I know that. Who are the people you called with you. Hinata : Its Ino and my sister hanabi who is coming with me .I dont know whom Ino will bring. Naruto : I have to ask iruka sensei . Hey shika tomorrow 8 ''o''clock be ready or I am telling your mother. Shikamaru : I heard that, literally only 3 person in our class right now. I will inform chouji too. Hinata : I will inform Ino about it. Naruto : O. k hinata, I trust you. I am going to staff room, will you come with me. Hey shika you too. Shikamaru : Fine I am coming. They walked towards the staffroom. Naruto : Shika where we can find kendo stick for sword practice. Shikamaru : Go to Shinobi store you can find everything there. kendo stick is not a big deal . You can purchase it without any inquiries. They sell all kind of things related to shinobi. Only for ninja weapons you should have the ninja license . Naruto : I will visit it after the academy. I have to purchase a few things. Hinata : So who is going to ask sensei. Naruto : Ofcourse it should be shikamaru. Shikamaru : Why me ? Naruto : He will never deny it ,if you ask it for the first time . Me and hinata will encourage him to come. Three of them entered the staff room and reached near the iruka''s desk. Iruka sensei : What are you doing here? Do you want something? Naruto elbows shikamaru. Shikamaru : Sensei we will like you to come with us tomorrow for the picnic. Me, chouji, naruto, ino , hinata and her sister is going for picnic, ahead of hokage mountain near the water fall. So you have to come. You can bring your friends too. Iruka : Well no student asked me on a picnic before. But if you ask me I dont want to ruin your fun. Hinata : Sensei you must come. Naruto : If you want you can bring a beautiful kunoichi with you . ( devil grin) Iruka : O. k I will come . Naruto : Tomorrow morning sharp at 8 ''o'' clock near academy. Don''t be late. You can bring your friends too. And be sure to pack a heavy lunch . And for dinner we will prepare it there. We will catch fish and crab, so please come prepared. I am bringing eevee too. Iruka : As a teacher I will come fully prepared. Shikamaru : Thank you sensei. They left the staff room after that. Academy resumed the normal way. Iruka announced about the syllabus change. He told them about uzumaki clan and uzushiogakure. Students were surprised to know about uzumaki clan especially about their relationship with senju . Mizuki annoyed with this information. He never knew that naruto was closely related to senju''s .He never knew about the uzumaki clan. He will tell Orochimaru about this new development in konoha later. Teachers who misbehaved with naruto earlier felt nervous after learning his new status. They are already afraid after learning that he got the support from fire damiyo. Now they are even more afraid. This new development is going in favour of naruto. Sasuke is surprised after hearing about uzumaki clan and their contribution in ninja world about fuinjutsu. He got angry when he heard that it took three great village to take down a small clan based village which took more than weeks and great ninja villages suffered more than the uzumaki clan. They only won because of numbers and weeks of confrontation . A small village of hundreds went against thousands and still hold them for weeks. If they would have got the konoha support at that time they definitely would have survived and it would be a big slap on the face of their enemies. This kind of thoughts were going on everyone''s mind. Sasuke compared uchiha massacare with them and his clan which was easily slaughtered by a single person. Naruto :*(ohh this is how things must be done. Old naruto would have seeked the approval of others and liked to earn it through hard work . But I am different I will snatch it what is mine, they cannot bury my heritage . Danzo must me furious, One day I will make him my slave so the rest of his life he can lick my feet. I am not sasuke who is revenge blinded and kill you to free you from all your worries. heheheeehee) * After the academy was finished. This new development spread like fire through whole konoha. They were told by kids about the importance of uzumaki symbol in their back. Its about the unbroken friendship between them and konoha. Another thing shocked them was the uzumaki were cousin of senju''s which civilans never thought. Civilan council were now in dire situation , they were questioned by people why they never included such important matter in syllabus. Danzo was feeling pressure like never before because of his decision to secretly remove the uzumaki syllabus without hiruzen knowledge . Hinata : Sure naruto kun. Naruto : Have you tell Ino about the meeting time for picnic. Hinata : I told her. She is bringing sakura and she agreed, which is a surprise . She is also bringing camera . I hope I had one. Naruto : Its rare to have a camera ?* (Camera in this world I almost forgot about that) * Hinata : Its not rare to have to camera . But its expensive to have it. It is an amazing product to capture the moment as a painting . Naruto : We can take a picture together if you want. Hinata : Really naruto kun. Naruto : Where we can take a picture together. Hinata : Come with me. Naruto : I would have paid the money for both of us. Hinata : But if you did that you wouldn''t have money for the things you are gonna buy. Its a gift from me.* ( I am so happy. I got a picture with him. )* Naruto : Is this the shop hinata. Hinata : This is the one. Naruto : I want some kendo sticks and some practice dummies for it and some traget practice dummies too. Shopkeeper : Right away . Naruto paid the money and sealed everything in a scroll. Shopkeeper didnt try anything funny because he is an old retire shinobi and he knew the fourth hokage. He instantly recognised him as his son . Hinata : You know fuinjutsu in such a young age. Naruto : I am an uzumaki remember. Its easy for me. Hinata : You are not asking sakura on a date now a days. Is something bad happened between you. ( suddenly) Naruto : Nothing happened between me and her. I just wanted to become a friend with her. Hinata : Thank goodness. Naruto : Did you said something hinata. Hinata : I should be get going , hyuga compound is nearby . Thanks naruto kun for today. Naruto : See you later hinata . After reaching home he studied and finished his homework. Then took a shower and went towards hokage tower. Hokage :Hello naruto kun. Naruto : So everything is ready jiji. Hokage : Yes naruto kun. but before you graduate I can''t transfer the money. As academy student should not have their own bank accounts . They will make you an account for you after the graduation. Naruto : Thats the rule I heard for first time . So I have to wait for the graduation. What about other things like house, weapons and her contributed jutsu , genjutsu and fuinjutsu .I want her photo too a pretty big one, her album from her academic days and while growing up as a ninja. Hokage : They had a house but it was destroyed during kyuubi attack.But I can reassign a new one on its place as everyone got a new one for the old one after the kyuubi attack. For the other belongings its in the scroll even her photos and albums. Naruto : So when I will get a new house ? Hokage : Tomorrow, I will send an anbu, he will escort you to the place. I already prepared it beforehand for you. Naruto : Thanks jiji. I wanted to tell you something for a few years. Hokage : What you wanted to tell? Naruto :I am not a fool jiji, I can see for some reason people hated me and for some reason you dont tell my fathers name . Maybe he was a formidable ninja. You never hesitate to talk about my mother on the other day. Hokage : Yeah thats true ,but I can tell you your father name when you become a chunin. Naruto : That''s not all. I think they kept you busy because I look upto you as a grandfather figure. But even then you couldn''t able to protect me from their daily abuses like when they throw me out of the shop. I can only eat at ichiraku. I love ichiraku ramen, yeah thats true. But then I couldn''t eat anywhere else. They refuse to serve me, overcharge me or throw me out. I dont know what you know about me which I don''t. I can ?ssume you promised my mother or father to protect me. But most of time you failed on that. Your own people failed you for some reason which I dont know and I dont have any interest in it. Hokage : I am sorry naruto kun. I failed so many times. I can''t repair the past or the loneliness you suffered because I failed to do my job. Naruto : I wondered myself , you are always in lot of pressure. I wanted to become hokage in past . You are breaking under pressure. You should find a new successor in few years . You will always remain my grand father ,no matter what happen. Hokage : What changed you naruto kun? You changed a lot? Naruto : I have seen death inches away. I was dying and nobody helped me on that day. It is the day when I fall from that tree nobody rushed me to hospital immediately. Some were helpful that is the only reason I survived . But in the end they were more on the side of unwilling to help me. They were looking at me with the hate which I have seen all of my life till I did something about it. Hokage : What you did? Naruto : Most powerful people live their life as lion. They hunt and eat didn''t care about anything else. I prefer hyena who can even snatch the meat from the jaws of lion and he can''t do anything about it even if he is king of jungle. Hokage : What you wanted to imply ? Naruto : I can sense anbu here but I want to tell you alone. Hokage : Sure.( He signaled his anbu and they left) what you wanted to tell nar... Naruto already placed a golden slave seal on his head. Hiruzen couldn''t even react and he was already enslaved by naruto. Its a time stop magic which naruto couldn''t perform earlier because of restriction. Before entering the hokage tower... Naruto : Jane do you have anything which can be useful to make me bypass my restrictions of momonga and useful. [ 30 second restriction free ticket is available but it will cost you 10,000 shop points , and you can cast any one skill only ] Naruto : Thats fine give me a slave seal too. [Master naruto the purchase is done ] Naruto : Thanks jane Now..... Hokage : Master naruto what can I do for you. I failed you so many times. I am so sorry master. Naruto: After the next chunin exam I want you to retire and and appoint the tsunade as hokage. But I want to enslave her too. Its your punishment to become my slave for the rest of your life hiruzen sarutobi. Hokage : Yes my lord, I accept my punishment. Naruto sits on the hokage chair and wears the hokage hat. Naruto : How do I look? Hokage : Great Lord naruto. Naruto : Kneel and say you are sorry for failing to protect me. Hokage : I am sorry lord naruto, I failed to protect you. I am unable to protect you. Naruto : Infront of everyone you behave like how you behave earlier. My command will be absolute for you. You will call me lord only when we are alone or with the members of ainz ooal gown. You are part of my guild now. Try to give me a big house. Hokage : I already made sure of that my lord. Naruto : I will introduce you to other members later. Try to finish your paper work as soon as possible. Use shadow clones or use your own people to organize the important papers and unimportant ones separately. Finish the important ones first. Keep an eye on kabuto yakushi record dont interfere or spy on him. Hokage : Yes my lord . Naruto : No one should suspect that you are my slave now, not even enma , Do you understand hiruzen. Appoint anko mitarashi as jonin too. Hokage : Yes my lord. Naruto : *(jane do you have any pill or medicine which can be used to get him prime condition without changing him.) * [yes master, we have a restoration pill which can restore his body to prime condition and the effects of old age will fade from inside his body ] Naruto : *(Buy it. ) [Done] [Ding!!! Hidden achievement =Control a kage before 12 years of age ] Status : Completed Rewards : Summoning character ticket >2, blood sword, Exp = 6000 ----- [level increased ] [level 11>>level 12>>level 13] [for every level stats increased by 2] [free stat points acquired : 10] Naruto : *(Increase 4 free stats in wisdom and 6 in chakra control and show me the stats) * Stats--------------------------------------------------- Level 13(momonga level excluded and sealed) health= 26 stamina = 52 chakra = 156( * uzumaki bloodline*) nine tail chakra= 10000(yang half, cannot upgrade) intellect = 36 wisdom = 31 agility = 23 strength= 23 chakra control= 27 magic =50006 (65% sealed) --------------------------------------------------- (all stats are already upgraded master) Naruto : *(This is my lucky day. But how I got 2 levels?)* (last time exp filled more than half of level 12 , so you jumped two levels at once) Naruto : Jiji you have to eat this restoration pill. Hokage : Yes master. He ate the pill and instantly his broken body has become powerful and strong like the youthful hiruzen. Hokage : Thank you lord naruto. Naruto : Don''t fail me again my slave jiji. Infront of everyone act like it never happened .Other details I will explain later. You have a son asuma and his friend kurenai who recently become a jonin. I want you to tell them to come on a picnic to protect and build a relationship with all of us. Hokage : What you want to do my lord ? Naruto : I just want them to know each other as you would have already want them to lead the fresh genin which has to be us . And send kakashi too. Tell them to contact iruka and tell him about mission. Hokage : I will tell them. Naruto : o. k jiji. See you later. Chapter 16 - 16 ???? Orochimaru is thinking about past few years incidents in his life. He achieved an immortality through the jutsu. He joined an organization named Akatsuki after he got an interest in rennigan which happens to be in their leader pain''s disposal . Which is impossible for anyone to have it . But when he tried to take the sharingan from itachi . He realize that even if he knew thousand jutsu it doesn''t matter. With one pair of sharingan itachi read all his jutsu like he was a sheet of paper. He was utterly defeated and humilated by itachi . He was terribly injured which never happened before. Now there is another pair of sharingan which he wanted to acquire for himself. And it will be easy for him. Orochimaru : Kabuto did you find about the brother of itachi. Kabuto : His name is sasuke . He is in the last year of academy and he will graduate this year. Orochimaru : Is he genius like itachi ? Kabuto : I dont think so. Orochimaru : It doesn''t matter as long as he have a pair of sharingan. Either way it is good for us that he isn''t like itachi. Kabuto : I noticed that he has a blinded hate towards itachi. He can do anything to achieve that. Orochimaru : kukukuku. It will be useful when I will ask him to join me and make him my next vessel. Kabuto : But he isn''t strong as itachi. Orochimaru : He will become strong under my care as my vessel when I will give him the power to defeat itachi. Kabuto : Do you want to test him? Orochimaru : Not now but maybe in next year when chunin exams will be held in konoha. Kabuto : But you were planning to do the invasion at that time with the help of kazekage. Orochimaru : I want him to go against , the jinchuriki of sand. What is his name? Kabuto : His name is gaara. He is a disaster produced by sand village , he kills anyone whom he finds a threat to his existence. Orochimaru : That''s perfect , I want sasuke to go against him . But before that I want to test him myself. If he is really the brother of itachi he should meet my expectations. Kabuto : Kazekage will not risk his jinchuriki to go against a sharingan user and in the end he is still his son. Orochimaru : Then we will eliminate him before chunin exams. kuukukukuuu. Orochimaru : That''s why I left konoha when they were holding me back. Speaking of konoha , do you have any news on anko. Kabuto : Why sudden interest in anko ? Orochimaru : The curse mark which I gave her lost its connection with me . Maybe its because its experimental one and quite a few errors in it. Anyway I dont want to waste my time on my failed experiments. Kabuto : Still she was your student . She might have find a way to get rid of curse mark. Orochimaru : She can''t get rid of it herself. I never taught her about fuinjutsu. In konoha not even jiraya can get rid of it. Few days ago he is sighted peeping on a bath in the land of earth near Iwa. So the curse mark failed on itself if I am guessing correctly. Kabuto : Do you think danzo may stop us from invasion. Orochimaru : kukukukuku. No he will not stop us or inform my sensei . After all he will become Hokage if hiruzen dies. Kabuto :What about jiraya or tsunade ? Orochimaru : Don''t make me laugh kabuto. Jiraya will never agree and tsunade hates the job after her brother and lover death. So other than that only danzo is the most appropriate candidate in the eye of advisors. Neither of them noticed but their own shadow is listening to their conversation . In the country of rain .... Konan : Have you heard from zetsu , konoha is reintroducing the syllabus of uzumaki clan in their academy. Nagato : It doesn''t matter after all Uzumaki''s are all dead. It will not wash off konoha sins . At last when we are fully ready this world will know pain. Konoha is no exception to that. Tobi enters the room Tobi : With that determination we can achieve our true goal nagato. Nagato : What a surprise madara ! Tobi : I thought you will atleast feel little bit happy after hearing about your clan from konan. Nagato : Aside from me no uzumaki is left in this world. Tobi : Then you doesn''t know about naruto uzumaki because of him the konoha reintroduced the syllabus . I dont know the exact detail but its top secret. Not even zetsu can find about it. Nagato : My clan is died , so there is no kinship between us .We are total strangers. Tobi : I forget to tell you the most important thing , he is the kyuubi jinchuriki . And his father minato namikaze is the one who put it in him. Nagato : You are talking about the time when you failed because of minato namikaze. He became a hero and left his son to treated like demons truly ironic . Tobi : I forget to tell you the most important part your jiraya sensei is his godfather. You have to fight him to death if you want to take kyuubi jinchuriki. Nagato : A god fears nothing , even if my sensei gets in my way I will not hesitate to kill him. Tobi : Now you are truly ready for the world peace. Nagato : Don''t test me like this intentionally. Tobi : I am making sure you are ready for what is about to come. I don''t like weaknesses and you have the eyes of sage of six paths and only you can give this world the peace which it seek . Don''t forget what happened to yahiko. Konan who was silent during this entire conversation couldn''t take it anymore. Konan : Madara don''t speak on that subject infront of nagato. Tobi : I am just reminding him . Konan : He already know what he has to do. Tobi : Don''t take it on heart . Its nothing personal. Nagato : I know that too but could you leave me alone now. Tobi : I might have hit too many sore points. We will meet again. (Tobi left) Konan : I don''t like this guy. Nagato : That is not why we are together. Even if you dont like him .It don''t change the fact we need him for the world peace. Tobi is making sure that his goal is fully achieved. Even if he has to go any length to test them and mold them in any way he d?s?r?. While this was happening what naruto is doing. Shikamaru : I do . Chouji : Naruto , tell me why we have so many ?du?ts with us. Naruto : So we don''t have to cook the food. Chouji : If iruka sensei and his friends aren''t here who would have cooked for us. Shikamaru : Definetly not the three of us. Naruto : Shika is correct . Now apart from whom naruto called , there is asuma, kurenai, kakashi yugao and anko who came to picnic with them . And of course gang eevee is there too Kurenai : Anko you shouldn''t eat dango all the time. Anko : I love dango. Yugao : You should stop telling her that she will not listen anyway. I am waiting for time when she will get some weight on her body and we can tease her. Kurenai : I will definitely join you. Anko : You both are so mean. Yugao : I am so happy today that we are together as a full fledged jonin. Kurenai : So are you going to take any student on graduation too. Anko : I am happy in interrogation department .I don''t want to babysit some brats , its not my style. Kurenai : I get it anko. Do you know anything about the eevee he brought . Anko : Dont tell me you fall in love with eevee rather than asuma . Yugao: Asuma will be lonely . Kurenai : I am asking you about eevee and I am not so sure about asuma now, but maybe in future something can happen. Meanwhile Ino : I want to hug them too hinata. Sakura : You both have all 7 of them , How? Hinata : I asked naruto if I can play with them. Hanabi : You could have asked him when you had chance. They only listen to him. With the men group Iruka : How we got in this mess ? Asuma : I have no problems in catching crabs. What about your fish catching job kakashi ? Kakashi : Its just going fine. Today I miss gai. Iruka : Why you remember him in such a dire time. Kakashi : We once have fish catching competition. Only guy participated in it. But he nailed it . He caught fish for more than 30 people by b?r? hands. Asuma : We should have brought gai. Iruka : Hey naruto, shikamaru and chouji come and help here. Naruto : coming sensei. Shikamaru : what we have to do sensei. Chouji : Where is meat. Iruka : You will get it if you help us chouji. Kakashi : You can help me naruto. Asuma : shikamaru come here I will teach you about crabs. Naruto : You want help for that. I can bring more help. Kakashi : How? Naruto whistles and eevees jump out of hinata and hanabi grasp and run in the direction of naruto . Ino : Where they are going. Hanabi : I will follow the cuties. kurenai : Whats happening with men and boys. Anko : We have to go close to watch it. Yugao : Lets see how much they have caught for dinner. Gang eevee are infront of naruto. Naruto : Now gang eevee we have a important mission. Hanabi : What kind of mission you are giving to cuties. Naruto : You will see. Now three of you go to catch crabs and 4 of you jump in the water and bring the fish. Gang eevee divided into 2 groups and started to dig and dive . Hinata : Naruto how they can catch crabs and fish. They are babies. Naruto : You''ll see hinata. Bella came up from water and in her mouth was big fish. She is dragging the fish out of water and put her in the bucket. and she dived again. Charlie caught a crab with his tail and put it another bucket. Max brought another crab but a big one. Rosie brought a fish on her tail. Within few minutes bucket was full. Naruto : Thats enough for food, now you can rest. ( to gang eevee) Kakashi : If you know that they can do that why you didn''t tell them to do it before. Naruto : They wanted to play. Iruka : Now we can cook the food. Kurenai : Dont worry iruka, we and girls can handle it. Picnic was peaceful and there were no more surprises . They took a lot of pictures from ino''s camera. After the dinner which turned out to be a food competition between chouji and naruto . They finished it with a bonfire dance. Chapter 17 - 17 Graduation day Time skip Its been 8 months since the picnic and many things changed in the konoha. The attitude of civilans towards the naruto. Now none of them give him the hateful glares. During this time Naruto requested cocytus to teach him the basics of sword style. He trained under him for more than 7 and half months. He learned not only basics but some advance moves. His intentionally kept his scores in middle in academy neither high, nor low. After finishing his 30th ??p around konoha , naruto returned to his new home which is near senju compound which is almost empty. After finishing his breakfast he is on his way for academy. Written test is already over, today they have to perform the jutsu in front of their respective teacher. Naruto : *(Finally I am on time. Now I have to graduate. )* He went to his ?ssigned class. He sat there and waiting for his other classmate to arrive. Shikamaru was first to arrive. Shikamaru : Hey naruto. Naruto : Hai shika. Shikamaru : If there is no clone jutsu, you will definitely pass. Naruto : Lets see about that during exam. Slowly class was filled with number of students. Some were nervous and others were excited. Everyone knew today is very important day in a life of ninja. Iruka : Come one by one in examination hall. Your name will be called , so don''t be impatient . This time you have to perform clone jutsu. Shikamaru : *(I feel bad for naruto, he will not able to clear the exam.) * Iruka : Good luck to all of you. One by one students were called and they are going in exam hall to perform the jutsu infront of Iruka, mizuki and one other instructor. Iruka : Ino Ino : Clone jutsu Three Ino were standing infront of them. Iruka : You passed, here is your leaf headband . Ino : I am a ninja now. Sakura : Clone jutsu. Three sakura were standing in the hall. Iruka : You passed. Take your leaf headband. Sakura : ohh yes. Iruka : Sasuke. Sasuke : clone jutsu. Four sasuke is now on the hall. Iruka : You passed. Here is your leaf headband. Sasuke : hnnn Iruka : Naruto. Mizuki smiled from inside. He was thinking how to defile the name of naruto and now he can get a chance. Naruto : Clone jutsu. (without hand signs) Seven clones of Naruto are standing in the hall. Iruka : You passed naruto. Here is your leaf headband .( Shocked) Naruto : Thanks sensei . Mizuki can''t believe what he just saw he performed the clone jutsu without the hand signs. Instructor : Naruto I am curious, how did you formed the jutsu this time and that is without hand signs. Naruto : Trying to do a jutsu without the hand signs is the hardest thing. For me clone jutsu is hardest with the hand signs. So I tried it without hand signs and it worked. (Thank god it worked ) Iruka : That''s great naruto, now go to your class. You still have a last lecture from me as a shinobi of leaf. Instructor is still shocked. Mizuki was gritting his teeth. He can''t believe all of his planning is wasted. Naruto entered his class with leaf head band which shocked everyone . Kiba : I thought you su?k?d in clone jutsu. Naruto : Not any more. [Ding!!!!On time for academy till graduation ] status : completed Rewards: full control slave seal creation skill , reputation among classmates and teachers increase by 20% [ Ding!!! perform clone jutsu succesfully which is bane of your life and graduate in the graduation exam ] Status : completed [Ding!!! Achievement : Graduate from academy ] Status : completed Rewards:Multi Bat summoning , 10 pair of ninja attire Shop points :6000. ------------------------------ Naruto : *( Thats great, now I am a batman + ninja) * (Do you want to learn sword mastery) Naruto:*(yes) [Ding!!! you learned sword mastery.] (Do you want to have multi bat summoning .) [Ding!!! You learned multi bat summoning. ] (Do you want to learn full control slave seal creation skill) Naruto : *(Yeah I wanna learn it) * [Ding!!! you learned the full control slave seal creation skill. ] Naruto :*( Thanks jane )* (welcome master) Shikamaru : Are you here, naruto. Naruto : Yes I am. Shikamaru : You looked like you were daydreaming . Anyway , I didn''t except that you will clear the exam very easily . Naruto : I am surprised too. I did it easily this time. Shikamaru : Atleast you graduated from academy. Iruka enters the class. Iruka : Congratulations on becoming the genin. Now you are not an academy student but a genin of konohagakure. I hereby offically announced that you all graduated from academy. Come here tomorrow to meet your jonin sensei and to find your new ?ssigned team. Everybody cheers, and hinata comes to meet naruto. Hinata : Congratulations naruto kun. Naruto : Congratulations hinata chan. So how is it feel to become a genin. Hinata : I dont know naruto kun. Naruto : Genin are the lowest in the term of rank in shinobi world. Let me tell you things which academy won''t tell you. Hinata : What is that naruto kun? Naruto : In field anything can happen . Its not a bed of roses but its a path made of thorns . Dont hesitate to kill, if you don''t , the opponent will kill you. And sometime they go for worse . Hinata : I know naruto kun. Naruto : Be sure to be safe. Shinobi world is dangerous especially for genins. Iruka : Naruto, dont scare hinata. Hinata : Dont worry iruka sensei, Naruto kun is telling the truth. I know it first hand . Naruto : I am telling her to be cautious in the field. Thats all. Iruka : Its not that bad. I will take both of you on a lunch. Naruto : I am coming and you are coming too hinata. Hinata : Yes naruto kun. (blushing) They went together for a lunch on ichiraku . Iruka''s wallet hit a bottom line again but it doesn''t matter to him because today is the day all of his student graduated. So he is happy. After leaving Hinata near hyuga compound naruto send a shadow demon to keep an eye on mizuki. Naruto went to his new house, which is a 2 storey house from outside but on underground there are 3 floors which is hidden from everyone. Naruto created other 3 floor by the help of system. The entire house is covered with fuinjutsu security . Below the house he has meeting room which is to made for a sole purpose to meet his subordinate''s. On the 2nd floor of under ground is training room. And last room is both study room and experimenting room where he tries to invent new type of fuinjutsu. Naruto is checking his stats. Stats--------------------------------------------------- Name : Naruto uzumaki Age : 12 Level 13(momonga level excluded and sealed) health= 31 stamina = 52 chakra = 246( * uzumaki bloodline*) nine tail chakra= 10000(yang half, cannot upgrade) intellect = 36 wisdom = 31 agility = 28 strength= 28 chakra control= 32 magic =90006 (45% sealed) --------------------------------------------------- Naruto : What happened to momonga''s power. [It can be fully unsealed ] Naruto : Any reason for that jane. [Momonga''s power is on world level , it can shift the balance of this world, But your child like body cannot handle it. It cannot be opened without destroying your body, so you have to wait till you reach a full ?du?t body. ] Naruto : I can find it reasonable. I can still beat my enemies without it. Thanks jane (Welcome master naruto) Naruto :*(What the hell mizuki will do now. I have to wait and see. ) * Naruto start to do meditation, this is a habit which he developed during this 8 months to concentrate. He concentrated on the special chakra of his eyes and brain which he developed himself during this time. Uchihas and hyugas have got their special chakra from birth. He created his special chakra from meditation. At first he started to meditate for gaining focus and to improve his kenjutsu . Results are more than satisfactory. Then he tried to unlock some of his own mental energy which was a success. Now he want to take it on a level where it can create a dojutsu of his own . After completing his meditation, he went to a nearby training ground. It was actually a senju''s training ground. So no one is there to disturb him. After practicing the basics of kenjutsu he got a message from shadow demon that mizuki is on a move. He is preparing to leave the konoha . After stealing the seals of scroll he will directly flee to orochimaru. Naruto was waiting in an area from where he will pass. Mizuki arrived a few minutes later with seals of scroll. As soon as mizuki saw naruto, he attacked him with kunai. Naruto dodged it and saw him in fear which was of course fake. Naruto : Why are you attacking me mizuki sensei ? Why? Mizuki : Its because I don''t like you and let me tell you a secret. Naruto : What secret? Mizuki : Why this villagers hates you? Naruto : They dont hate me. Mizuki : chhhhh. Its because hokage has reintroduced about uzumaki clan and their relation with konoha and senju. But if they never revealed it , they would have still hated you and till the day you die. Naruto : Why they will hate me ? It doesn''t make sense. Mizuki : 12 years when the fourth defeated the kyuubi, it cannot die so he sealed it with the price if his life. Naruto : Fourth can never fail. kyuubi is dead. Mizuki : You are wrong. He sealed it in a new born baby and that baby is you naruto. You are the reincarnation of kyuubi. Naruto : No it cant be. Mizuki attacks the Naruto with a barrage of kunai. But he dodges all the kunai. Mizuki : How? You are just fresh genin. Naruto : hehehehehehe. Mizuki you just made me laugh. Are you dumb . Calling me reincarnation of kyuubi and attacking me. How you became a teacher? A foolish teacher . Mizuki : You are gonna die. (angry) Mizuki tries to throw his big shuriken but it passes through him. Its a clone technique. He used substitution and put a clone in his place. Naruto appears behind him and kicks him on his bu??. Naruto : Now don''t lick the mud ,mizuki sensei. Before mizuki gets up naruto jumps up and land on his sensei bu??. Naruto : You got a nice bu??, let me play with it a bit more. Naruto jumps up and down on his bu?? with full impact few more times . His footwear print marks are on mizuki bu?? now. Mizuki cannot feel his legs for few minutes. Naruto : Ohh sensei ,you can''t get up. Maybe I was little too rough. Naruto grabs him and slam him in the tree. Mizuki tries to use the mark given by orochimaru. Naruto sense it and grabs his mark and forcefully destroys it with his chakra. Muzuki cant do anything now. Naruto checks his pocket and takes his ninja wire and ties him in the tree. Naruto : My poor sensei is so helpless. Mizuki : You demon brat , why are doing this. Naruto : You call me a demon brat and ask me why I do this. Do you think I will not notice what you were trying to do in academy with me. You were the one who was provoking other teachers all the time against me . Sabotaging my studies. I find it suspicous to have clone jutsu for a succession of three years in final exam , it must be your work. Naruto start beating him . Its like a wu shu practice session for him .He beats him till he is satisfied. After some time anko arrives. Naruto handover the culprit and seal of scrolls. Anko takes mizuki and disappears to konoha intelligence department and Seal of scrolls is returned to hokage tower by an anbu who met anko on the way. Naruto returns to his house after this incident . Naruto : What a great day , I have for a graduation day. I literally beat the shit out of that bastard mizuki sensei. Chapter 18 - 18 Genin test Naruto is getting ready for his academy. Suddenly he faced a new problem. His yellow and red coloured hybrid hair is longer than usual. He tied his hair in a ponytail and he liked it. After finishing his breakfast he left to academy. He took out his magical head phone and he put it around his neck and left to academy . He reached the academy. Today he was not the first one or shikamaru , but it was shino. Naruto : Hi shino. shino : Hii naruto . Naruto : How come you are early ? I always saw you on time. Neither too early nor late. Shino : I was so excited that I could not hold back myself and came early to class. At the same time shikamaru enters and looks shino and naruto. Shikamaru : We both outlasted by some one else. This is interesting. Naruto : Hey shikha. Shino is very excited about his team that he came early. Shikamaru : I hope we dont have a girl in our team otherwise it will become a lot troublesome . Naruto : Are you talking about Ino. Shikamaru : Its not about Ino, but I don''t want to hear about sasuke all the time. Its troublesome for my ears. Anyway she is going to end up in my team. *( They are gonna make another ino-shika-cho team. I am damn sure about it .) * All the graduates came and took their seat. Atlast Ino and sakura came charging like a bull. After a series of curses both of them settle down. Atlast Iruka came with a sheet of paper. Iruka : Class settle down you already are graduates not a small kid. I am going to announce the team and after some time their jonin teacher will come and take them for the team introductions. *( They are not ready for the nasty surprise which their jonin will throw, the real genin test. If they pass that , then a series of d rank mission and the tora the cat. hehehehe) * Iruka :Team 1..... ... ... ... ..... ..... Team 7 Sakura : Ino take that. Ino : Why she is so lucky today ? Iruka : Team 8, Kiba inuzuka, Hinata hyuga, shino aburame . Your jonin sensei will be kurenai yuhi. Team 10 , Ino yamanaka, shikamaru nara, chouji akimichi. Your jonin sensei will be Asuma sarutobi.Thats all for the team . Kurenai yuhi and Asuma sarutobi takes their respective team and leaves. Jonin sensei came and started picking their respective students. Till only Team 7 remained. Iruka : Good luck Team 7 . Your jonin sensei is going to be late. Sakura : Where is our sensei? Naruto : May be he is in on a date . Looking at his lover''s eye. May be forgotten about the time while drowning in her eyes. Sakura : Do you find it funny? Kakashi enters the class room. Kakashi : My first impression of you is .... Naruto : Kakashi sensei you are still alive after drowning in your lover''s eye in the date. Kakashi : Meet me in the roof . (disappears) Team 7 walks to the roof to meet their new jonin sensei .Kakashi is waiting for them. Kakashi :Lets introduce ourselves. kakashi : We meet again. I am kakashi hatake your jonin instructor. My likes and dislike are something which I will not tell you. My hobbies and dreams, never thought about it. Sakura :*(He only told his name) * Kakashi : Pinky you go first. Sakura : My name is sakura haruno, My likes are (giggles) , well my hobbies are (again giggles). My dream is (Blushes). ( Looking at sasuke) kakashi : Any dislike? Sakura : Ino pig . Kakashi : Next red head blondie. Naruto : My name is Naruto uzumaki . My likes are something which I like. My dislikes are something which I dislike. My hobbies are something which I have yet to make. My dreams are something which you can''t even think of , but its the reality of this world''s future. Kakashi : Last one blackie. Sasuke : My name is sasuke uchiha, my likes are none , and I have a lot of dislikes. I don''t have a hobby. My dream is not a dream but I am going to make it a reality and kill a certain someone and restore my clan. Kakashi : *(Sasuke is talking about itachi, which is clear as a day , he wanted to kill him, a path of revenge.) * Sakura is surprised by sasuke by his proclamation but thought that it is a charm of sasuke and let it slide from her mind. Naruto didn''t even react to his proclamation. Kakashi : So the introduction is over , meet me tomorrow in training ground 3 for the survival test. Sakura : But we already did the survival test in academy. Naruto : You are talking about that child''s play as a survival test. He is talking about the real survival test . Kakashi : The real survival test is on tomorrow. it will decide whether you pass or going back to academy. Sakura : But we already passed the academy. Kakashi : They passed you so that jonin like us , can test you for the future. Its on me whether to pass you or send you back to academy. Out of 27 academy graduates only 9 become the real genin. Its means your failure chance is 66%. Sakura : Then what about that test we took yesterday. Sasuke : Try not to drag me down with both of you. Sakura : Sasuke kun can we go on a date. (follows sasuke). Naruto : *(Team work is a difficult thing with both of them. I would have a better chance if I am with shikamaru and chouji or with hinata and shino.) * Naruto left to his house. Next day... Naruto finished his 30th ??p and went to his house. He made his breakfast, and after eating that he took out his mothers sword which is black in colour and red on the cutting edge .He polished it with an oil . He sheathed his mothers sword and put it in inventory. He walks to the training ground 3 . Sasuke and sakura are waiting for his sensei and naruto for more than one and half hours. Sakura : What''s with both of them , both of them are so late. We are waiting for more than one and half hours. *(I am alone with sasuke kun, ino pig will get jealous if she come to know about it . )* Sasuke : They are coming today or we have to wait till tomorrow. Sakura : Lets wait a bit more. Naruto arrives after some time . Sakura : What were you doing till now ? Naruto : Eating breakfast. Sakura : But he told us not to eat breakfast. Naruto : He told to try. I tried for hours but at last I ate the breakfast. Anyway who goes to a survival test without a full stomach. Sakura : But I came with an empty stomach. Sasuke :*(Even I missed my breakfast) * Naruto : Its certainly a team work based survival test. All jonin focus on that . In entire elemental nations we are known for team work. Thats why they make a team in first place . Sasuke : You telling us like you know everything. Sakura : How you know it ? Naruto : Kakashi sensei never passed a team. He failed everyone who goes only for an individual performance and neglect team work. I heard it from an upper classmen who came back to academy after failing his test. Sakura : What he told to you ? Naruto : Not to me, they were talking among themselves. they tried to attack him separately . He was not satisfied with them and tied one of them to poles . And told them they lacked the team work and gave another chance after lunch but warned them not to feed the one who is tied on pole.They didn''t feed him. After lunch he appeared and told them they failed. Sasuke : So we have to attack him in a synchronized way. Naruto : If you are not decieved by him before the exam. Like how he told you, try not to eat. But never said you shouldn''t eat. Sakura : So this test is a tricky one. Naruto : All jonin test are tricky one. There is an arch rival of kakashi , who told his student to attack him. They attacked him separately and he totally destroyed them. But they don''t give up on the test atlast when they attacked him together like a team , he passed them. *(Sorry gai sensei .)* Sasuke : So you are saying we can only pass if we work together. Naruto : We can pass only through team work otherwise who put a survival test with a jonin against his untrained genin. How a new genin take an experienced jonin in a match or his test .Its an overkill. Only way out or answer of the solution is teamwork. Sakura : Where is he? Naruto : He should be arriving soon. Its his trademark to come late for 2 hours. Some time 1 hour. No one is sure about his timing. Kakashi arrives through shunshin and gives his famous eye smile. Sakura : You are late kakshi sensei. Kakashi : I lost in the path of life. Naruto : Even I am lost there sometime . Sakura : What the hell you are babbiling about. You are also late, no need to join kakashi sensei in his poor excuses. Kakashi : O. k its time for test. Kakashi takes out a big alarm clock and put it on a pole and set the timer. Kakashi : Now listen up , its 9 ''o'' clock and you have till 12 ''o'' clock to take this bell from me. Sakura : But sensei there is only two bells in your hand. Kakashi : At the end of the test those two who acquire the bell will pass and the remaining one will fail and go back to academy. Sakura : *(I am not falling for that.) * Sasuke : *(I will not be fooled this time. )* Naruto : *( Game is already over kakashi sensei) * Naruto looks at sakura and sasuke. They look at each other and nodded. Kakashi :*(Something is not right.) * Naruto : We are ready sensei, You haven''t told start. Kakashi : Come with the intent to kill, that is your only chance to pass the test . Start. He expected them to hide . As they have only three hours . They stood there waiting for kakashi to make a move. Sasuke was first to attack him with shurikens. And it hit him and he turns into a log. They started to search him in a group. Naruto : I just sensed him there. Kakshi : Shinobi lesson no. 1 Taijutsu. Kakashi appears and he goes after naruto. Naruto attacks him a punch which is grabbed, followed by a kick which is blocked. Naruto backed off. Sasuke comes ahead from the backside of naruto . Sasuke : Fire ball jutsu . Kakashi easily evaded it. But there comes the barrage of kunai sent by sakura on his side. Kakashi turned into a smoke of dust. kakashi''s hand comes out from the ground and grabs the naruto legs. With a force Naruto is pulled inside the ground .And now only his head is seen. Kakashi: Head hunter jutsu. Shinobi lesson 2 . ninjutsu. Sasuke engages with kakashi a close combat. He comes with a punch, and side kicks and then round house kick, which were all blocked by kakashi. Sasuke hands were almost reached the bell. And it jiggled a bit .Kakashi makes a distance between them. But again comes a kunai from side ways. Its sakura. Naruto free himself from the ground. and rushes on the other side of kakashi and not to give him a room for an easy battle. Sasuke comes from other side. Sakura still hidden in bushes. Throwing shuriken and kunai when ever she gets a chance. Suddenly kakashi disappears from there sight. The world around sakura starting to get distorted. Kakashi : shinobi lesson no. 3 Genjutsu. Before she could collapses sasuke and naruto rushed forward and sasuke dispels the genjutsu from her . He has to do it because he is the faster in dispelling genjutsu than naruto. He just doesn''t want to fail. Sakura : Thanks guys. Sasuke : We have to finish it together. Naruto : I agree with you this time. I can feel kakashi is on that tree. Kakashi amazed by the accuracy naruto is telling his location, although the battle is easy for him but it still exhaust him to fight without a break. Sasuke send a few shuriken toward his direction. Kakashi avoids them easily. This time sakura comes for the phyiscal confrontation with both of them. sasuke on the right side of kakashi and naruto on his side while sakura is on his back. Sasuke tries to hit him with punches and kickes if he tries to block it naruto attacks from other side. When kakashi started to block both of their kicks and punches . Sakura attacks him with kunai. Now kakashi has to block all three of them. Its almost irritating for him. Suddenly a hand comes out of ground and grabs both of the bell from his waist. It is real naruto who is hidden from the very beginning and watching the match between sakura, sasuke and his shadow clone versus kakashi sensei. Kakashi : Didnt expected that you would know shadow clone jutsu naruto. Naruto : Nobody asked me about it. A grandfather figure of mine taught me this jutsu after he lost a bet . Sakura : Yeah we won. Sasuke : I have never seen that jutsu. Kakashi : Actually it never meant to teach a genin. Its takes a large amount of chakra and mental exhaustion after the usage. So only chunin and jonin do this jutsu. But looks like naruto has a great affinity for this jutsu. Naruto : It fits perfectly with me without any backlash. But I dont use it quite often. Kakashi : Now you have two bells, whom you will give the other bell. Even if they knew the answer of test they are still nervous. Naruto tosses both bell to sakura and sasuke. Kakashi : You want to fail yourself. Naruto : No, quite the opposite, I forget to give your book back. If you fail me you can say goodbye to your beloved book. Kakashi search for his book in pocket but didn''t find it. Kakashi saw that naruto was serious and not to endanger his book he said the word, he never told any genin before them. Kakashi : Fine You all passed . Now hand over my book. Naruto clone give the book to kakashi. Now he understood when used head hunter jutsu on naruto''s clone. The clone took it from him .Naruto never had the book in the first place but his clone had. Kakashi : What happened to alarm clock it suppose to ring 15 minutes earlier. Naruto : About that. Here is your alarm clock. Kakashi : When did you take the alarm . Naruto : After the match started. Kakashi : Meet me tomorrow 8 ''o''clock for our first mission. But before that let me treat you for a lunch. Kakashi took them for the lunch as a tradition set by jonins for the students after they pass the test . He took them for lunch and he lost half of his money from his wallet because naruto eat way more than he can think . Hokage office ...... Hokage : So except kakashi all are here. Lets start with the report of your team. Jonin 1 : Team 1 failed . Jonin 2 : Team 2 failed . Jonin 3 : Team 3 failed. ... ... ..... Kurenai : Team 8 passed . Kiba inuzuka, Shino aburame and Hinata hyuga did a great job so passed them. They can become a fine tracking team. Asuma : Team 10 passed. Shikamaru nara, Ino yamanaka and Chouji akimichi are fine gems . They can improve greatly in future like their fathers. * ( Why I am saying this infront of my father) * Kakashi enters the hokage office. Hokage : Ohh kakashi , team 8 and 10 passed this year. What about your team I am curious. Kakashi : Team 7 passed. Room was silent. This was the first time kakashi passed a team. Even iruka who was silent was shocked. Hokage : They passed well I can expect that after all an uchiha is in their team. *(Because of the orders I can''t praise too much about my master infront of others) * Kakashi : Lord hokage did you teach naruto the shadow clone. Hokage : He learned it after he mastered water clone and earth clone . As I promised him I taught him shadow clone after he mastered other two. He was 11 years old at that time . It slipped my mind. Kakashi : It was naruto who cracked the test easily . They worked together well during the test. Naruto placed a shadow clone from the beginning . Sasuke also show some great promise. He also knows fireball jutsu. Sakura is a fan girl but she did well with both of them. Naruto even took both the bells while I was fighting the clone, sasuke and sakura. He waited till the last moment to appear. His clone took my icha icha, but naruto blackmailed me to pass him after giving the bells to sakura and sasuke. Thats not the worse he even took the alarm clock after the match started. I fought them for extra 15 minutes. He even gave me my alarm clock back with a smile. Let me tell you it''s not the worse. When I took them for lunch naruto bill alone made a dent on my pocket. I saved the money for the next series of icha icha book. Kurenai : I am quite happy that some one can keep you away from icha icha. *(damn that book I hate it) * Hokage : Dont worry kakashi. You aren''t alone whose pocket get hit by naruto''s stomach. You can see Iruka and Anko get into the same disaster . Iruka : It was an old news Hokage sama about 8 months have already passed . (embarrassed) Asuma : It happened to my father too. His wallet suffered the same crisis. Hokage : There is no need to tell them that.All right if your report is finished you all are dismissed. All the jonin sensei left the office. Chapter 19 - Chapter19 Wave mission Its been one and half months that naruto has become a genin of his village. During this time he met konohamaru and became his friends. He is busy in doing D rank missions. He is waiting for the zabuza arc or the mission on the lands of waves. He wanted to test his kenjutsu against the zabuza. Which is dangerous but he wanted to improve in battle where his life is on line. Now naruto is doing a D rank mission. They following tora the demon cat. Kakashi : Are you on the point. Sakura : I am on point A. Sasuke : I am on point B. Naruto : I am on point C. Kakashi : Have you stopped the target. Sakura : Yes kakashi sensei. Kakashi : Does the target has a ribbion in her right ear . Sasuke : Yes sensei. Kakashi : Capture it. Naruto catches the tora the demon cat. The bane of chunin and genin. For some unknown reason it runs away everytime. It tries to claw naruto but naruto looks into its eyes and channel some chakra into his own eyes and it calm down tora . Nobody from the team saw this incident . Naruto : * (Thank god it worked like haki to calm down animals or my chakra has the calm nature which directed from my eyes. I haven''t developed my own dojutsu but using the chakra from eyes feels like a different sensation .) * Kakashi : Nice job naruto. Naruto : I want extra payment for catching it. Kakashi : We will talk about it later. After catching the tora they walk towards hokage tower. Hokage tower..... Naruto : You know I feel guilty about catching the tora . Sakura : If the lady will hug her like that no matter it is a dog or cat they will run away. Sasuke: Even I feel pity for tora''s life. Tora was given to a fat lady who is hugging her to death. It was crying tears from the lady''s hug . She paid the money and left. Hokage : Would you like to babysit the councilor daughter? or would you like to paint fence of a rich man house ? Naruto : I want a bigger mission than that. Its boring to do some D ranked mission. Sasuke and Sakura didn''t said anything but want another type of mission rather than D ranked mission. Iruka : Naruto you are a fresh genin, first you have to develop your team relations after getting some experience you can take C rank mission. Naruto : I want other mission rather than doing a D ranked mission. Hokage : If you insist so much I can give you a C rank mission. Iruka : But lord hokage they are not ready for a C rank mission. Hokage: Naruto wants to prove that he can take a C rank mission. Lets give him a chance . Send our guest in. A drunk old man gets in the mission hall. His hands are on a liquor bottle and he looks at the ninjas. Kakashi : Dont worry I am a jonin and they are my students. Hokage : You have to escort him to the land of waves and protect him from animals and bandits till he completes the bridge. Tazuna : I thought I will get some ?du?t ninjas. Their jonin sensei is fine but three brats , I don''t want to babysit others kid. Naruto: Drink your milk old boy, this Dad of yours is a ninja and you need me. Maybe you will built a bridge named after me after I am done with this mission. By the way I am naruto uzumaki , the best in the world . Tazuna : Quite big words comes out from your mouth kid . Lets see how much you can do during this mission . I hope you still don''t piss on your bed. *(lets see how you answer that brat) * Naruto : Don''t worry about it .If I do that you will be first one who will drown under it. I had no intention to do that during the mission maybe after that I can do it. *(Want to bully a kid. How do you like that .) * Tazuna : * (This kid is taking it too far, as a senior citizen I should stop otherwise he will tarnish my pride infront of everyone) * Iruka : That''s enough naruto. Kakashi : Try not to threaten the client naruto. Hokage : If your greeting is over we shall resume our work. Kakashi : We will meet tomorrow 8 ''o'' clock in the morning on the village gates. All of them went to do their own preparation for the trip, Naruto has many other preparation to make. Now he is talking to pandora actor. Naruto : * (I have a job for you pandora.) * Pandora : *(What I am suppose to do master .) * Naruto : *(You have to take out every detail of a person named gato .He is a shipping industry owner. Take some shadow demons with you. After he dies by my hand you have to do what a good treasurer always does. ) * Pandora : *(Collect all his money.) * Naruto : *(Dont leave anything . After I am done with him you have to collect all his money. You have to clean all of his bank account. Dead man have no use of money .)* Pandora : *(It will be done after his death.) * Naruto :* (That''s what I want.) * After their talk , naruto become busy on making explosive tags . Next morning.... Sakura : Where is kakashi sensei and our client. Naruto : Both of them lost in the path of life. Sakura : Naruto, you shouldn''t joke like that. If both were late what will happen to our mission. Sasuke : I just want the real challenge. Kakashi arrives with tazuna . Kakashi : Yo my dear students, you are already here. Sakura : You are half an hour late. Naruto : Here I thought he was lost in the path of life with you but he was lost in the path of liquor. Tazuna : Can we start our journey ? Kakashi: Sure. They started their journey but couldn''t see the eyes that were watching them from the trees or what the owner of eyes thought. After walking non stop for five hours they came across a puddle of water. Kakashi immediately understood this is a trap. After they passed the puddle two person came out of water. They trapped the kakashi in their joint chain which is connected to there metal gauntlet .They pulled the chains and shredded him into the pieces. Tazuna was horrified after watching the death of kakashi. Naruto immediately rushes infront of tazuna and takes out his kunai. Both of the mysterious ninja lunged toward the tazuna. But sasuke used his shrikuen and kunai to strike on their chains which got stuck to a tree. They break the chains and started to strike individually but kakashi appeared and knocked them unconscious. Sakura : I thought you died sensei. Sasuke : Look at that, he used replacement jutsu. He is just a show off. ( shows her a pile of log) Kakashi : What rogue ninja of kirigakure is doing here. They are famous as demon brothers . Gozu and Meizu are famous chunin before they defect the village. Tazuna : Why didn''t you interfere before then. Kakashi : I wanted to interfere but I wanted to see who they were really after. So why they were after you. Tazuna tells him everything and why he requested ninja in a first but they are from a poor country so he can''t afford A ranked mission. kakashi and his team agreed after hearing his story . Somewhere in a secret hideout..... Gato enters in the hideout and look at the person who is sitting in the big chair like a king. Gato : Zabuza I gave you a mission and you still not finished it. Your lackeys failed to ?ssassinate tazuna. Zabuza : You never told me that he is bringing a konoha shinobi. They brought kakashi of sharingan. He is a jonin. Gato : I gave you a mission and you have to complete it. You need money and I am giving you that . Zabuza : Fine, I have to go to kill him myself after all kakashi is no joke. He is listed in a high ranking bingo book. Gato : As long as you finish your job I will give you the money. Gato leaves the zabuza hideout. Zabuza : It''s such a headache to have a rich client like that. Haku : They why you listen to him. Zabuza : He has something what we need now for the revolution in kirigakure. Its all about money. Otherwise I would have cut him myself . Haku : I never thought the demon brothers will get captured. Zabuza : No time to think about that . Now we have to finish the job. Lets go haku . With Team 7.... Now Team 7 and tazuna is on a boat with the friend of tazuna . They successful reached the the land of waves. They said their goodbye to tazuna''s friend . After walking for few more minutes naruto sensed someone with high jonin level chakra in the bushes. He threw a kunai which caught the head of replaced rabbit. Sakura : Naruto baka you killed a rabbit. Naruto : I caught a dinner for all of us . Kakashi : That''s one way to see it but what a snow rabbit is doing in land of waves at this summer season . Tazuna : I never seen a rabbit like this in the area. Kakashi sensed something Kakashi: Duck everyone. Everyone ducked at the same time and a long and heavy sword passed while spinning above their head. It stuck on a tree and someone is standing on the sword. Zabuza : Kakashi who copied thousand jutsu. Its a p???sur? to meet you. Kakashi : Zabuza momochi , the demon of mist , one of the seven swordsmen of kirigakure. Become rogue after failed to ?ssassinate the fourth mizukage . Zabuza : Its an honour to be remember by Kakashi hatake. What are doing with some children and old man. Kakashi : They are genin of konoha and the old man is our client . Zabuza : For me they are kids, who have not gone through blood ritual. In my book they are not even ninja. Sakura : What''s a blood ritual he is talking about kakashi sensei ? Kakashi :You see in kirigakure there was a custom, to graduate the academy you have to kill your classmate. Sasuke and sakura : What!!!! Kakashi : It is abolished later because a kid killed an entire class who came for graduation exam. Its him who did it. Zabuza : It was really the fun time. You eat with them, sleep with them, and call them friends to kill at last. A person who has the same dream like you. Zabuza gives the killer intent and sakura and sasuke got forzen from fear. Naruto is waiting for this moment. He is trying to resist the killing intent. He felt his mental power which he was working on is dancing inside his mind. His mental chakra is evolving after so much practice. He need a real killing intent to awaken it by surprise. Naruto : Hahahahahaha its feels damn good . Give me more. Kakashi : Naruto what happened to you. Zabuza : You are strange kid. Your fellow genins are frozen and you want more. Naruto takes out his hand and his mother''s black sword appear in hand with a smoke . Naruto dashed forward and slashed his sword on the tree in which zabuza was standing. The tree split in half from middle. Naruto : Ohh I forget to introduce myself, I am naruto uzumaki, the best in the ninja world. Zabuza : I am impressed Kakashi atleast one of your brat is not useless. But kid you are not the best in the ninja world. Naruto : Neither the seven swordsmen of mist. I heard a true story of a konoha genin who has beaten the shit out of seven swordsmen alone in Third ninja war .He killed their 4 members and deeply injured other 3 . That konoha genin name was mighty dai. Correct me if I am wrong. Zabuza attacks naruto from behind him. He stabs naruto .Others were shocked what had happened. But naruto turned into bats . Zabuza was horrified with this kind of substitution . Zabuza : *(What kind of genin he is ? Genin are not suppose to be this calm.) * Kakashi : Naruto your playtime is over, as a jonin sensei I cannot allow you to fight him. Come back and protect tazuna, mission comes first. Naruto appears behind kakashi. Naruto : Yeah sure mission comes first. Naruto returns to protect tazuna . He already got what he wanted his mental chakra already evolved to a new level. Zabuza made a hand sign and entire field is covered in the mist. and he disappeared in it. Kakashi opened his sharingan eyes and searched for him. Sasuke got another shock when he saw his hidden eye. He never imagined he will see sharingan again especially other than itachi. Sakura : What''s with kakashi sensei eyes ? Sasuke: Its an uchiha dojutsu , '' sharingan'' . It helps you to read your opponents moves in battle , you can use it to copy it and also put them in genjutsu. Zabuza clone appears in the middle of them but naruto stabs it. Kakashi and zabuza battles on river. zabuza tricks kakashi with his water clone jutsu and almost got caught him in water prison but a kunai was on his way which fly past his hand and his jutsu was cancelled. Zabuza and kakashi at the same time. Zabuza : Water dragon jutsu. Kakashi : Water dragon jutsu. Both jutsu collided with each other and cancelled it . Again kakashi copy zabuza hand signs exact same time. At last moment he produced ann illusion on his side of zabuza and he got distracted. Kakashi : Water vortex jutsu. It hit the zabuza and hit him quite far. kakashi throws his kunai and aimed it in his legs and hand. Before he could finish him off haku appears as a hunter nin and hit him with senbon. kakashi checks his pulse but found none and he thought he died. Haku : I am tracking him for months. Thank you. Haku takes zabuza on his shoulder and disappears. kakashi closed his sharingan eyes. Before he could collapses to ground. Naruto put his hand on his back and transfer some of his chakra to him. Kakashi : Thanks naruto. Naruto : Don''t bother , I do not want to carry a 100kg weight in my shoulder after the long journey. Kakashi sighs at the antique of naruto. But then he realize something which he couldn''t think during battle due to exhaustion. Kakashi : Ohh shit what have I done. Tazuna : Any problem mr kakashi. Kakashi : Because I am exhausted I couldn''t think properly at that time . But I think zabuza is alive. Sakura : But you checked himself. His pulse was not working. Kakashi : But he used senbon and hunter nin destroys the body on spot. Sasuke : Next time I will prove myself. Inwill not freeze. They reached the tazuna house and his daughter opened the door. Chapter 20 - 20 Wave mission 2 Land of waves..... Tazuna daughter opened the door after someone knocked on it. Tazuna : Hey Tsunami everything is alright. When I was out. Tsunami : Yes father everything is alright. Who are this people ? Tazuna : Ohh they are ninja which I hired from hidden leaf village for protection during the construction of bridge . Kakashi : Hello miss tsunami , my name is kakashi hatake and this is my team. the red hair blondie is naruto, the pink haired is sakura and black hair is sasuke. Tsunami : Thanks for protecting my father. Except Inari, I only have my father. Kakashi : Inari ?? Tsunami : My son. Naruto : Here is a rabbit for the dinner. I hope you like rabbit meat. (takes out dead rabbit ) Sakura : Naruto, please don''t scare everybody you meet. Naruto : I told you already its for dinner not to scare people. Sasuke : How you were not affected by zabuza momochi killing intent when he attacked us? Sakura : Where did you learn kenjutsu ? It wasn''t taught on academy. Tsunami : You were attacked by someone ? Naruto : Yeah we were attacked by zabuza momochi a rogue ninja. For zabuza momochi killing intent it really affected me , but I got excited by that. And for your question sakura even if academy doesn''t teach us kenjutsu that doesn''t mean I can''t learn it from somewhere else . Kakashi : Sakura it is not written by any shinobi laws that you have to learn from academy only. Like clans they teach their younglings to fight from childhood for a better chance of survival in battle. Tsunami: I prepare food for all of you. Kakashi : Naruto please eat in limit. (pleaded) Naruto : I know when to hold back. I am going for a walk. Naruto walked outside in a secluded place of the forest . Someone is waiting for him. Naruto : What''s the report pandora actor? Pandora : Lord naruto I found his secret money resources ,his bank account and all the money he collected in his lifetime. Pandora : Before his dead body is found everything will be done by that time. I found about zabuza and haku . He is injured and will take nearly two weeks to fully recover to attack you. Naruto : Now return to nazarick and keep few shadow demons with gato to inform you about his death and his attack to me. Pandora : I shall return at once , your majesty. Naruto : *(He is quite an unique character. )* Pandora actor returned uzushiogakure with a gate spell . Naruto returned to tazuna''s house . Lunch was already served. Tsunami : You came on the right time. We are about to serve the lunch. Tazuna : Eat up boy you are a still growing . Naruto : Someone was calling me a milk drinking brat in the hokage tower. Tazuna : Don''t take it on heart. Naruto : An old man is asking nicely so I can forget about it for one time. Tazuna : I am not that old. Tsunami : Dad you are really old. Everyone''s lightening up during lunch. Then a boy enters. Tazuna : This is my grandson, Inari. Tsunami : Say hello to our guest inari, they are here to protect your grandpa and while he build the bridge. Inari : You all gonna die. Gato is very powerful man, he will kill you all. Naruto : O. k. anything else. Inari : He has lot of powerful goons and he is gonna come after you. You cannot run and hide from him. Inari : You are going to die when he is going to come here. Naruto : You joke a lot kid. Can you tell about this gato later. I can puke from laughing. Inari got angry and ran away in his room. Naruto : Did I said something wrong tsunami san. Tsunami : No its nothing. Its just everyone is afraid of gato. Sakura : Why they don''t do anything about it . Tsunami : Everyone who goes against him dies. Naruto : I have a perfect plan to get rid of that. Tazuna : And what''s your plan ? Sakura : What kind of plan is that? Naruto : A quick one. Tazuna : You are quite different one from another guys naruto. Naruto : What about your villagers. today it is gato and after gato there is someone else what they will do then. You all should stand on your own if you want to make it a safe place. Tazuna : I know that. After eating lunch kakashi took all three of his student outside. Kakashi : We have atleast two weeks for preparing against the zabuza. Sakura : Can''t he come after that. Kakashi : As soon as his wound get healed he will be back for tazuna''s head. So I am going to teach you how to better control your chakra by tree walking. Kakashi : Not like that sakura I will show you. kakashi does a hand sign and after collecting his chakra he walks up on the tree without his hands. Kakashi : You have to collect your chakra on the sole of your feet and walk up on the tree. But remember don''t use too much otherwise tree will blast and use too little and you will slip. Its a tree walking exercise with chakra. Sakura goes for the tree climbing exercise and nails it on the first try because of her perfect chakra control. Kakashi : Wow sakura you have a perfect chakra control . Sakura : Thanks kakashi sensei. Naruto tries it next and fell down after 5 step. Sasuke tries too and slips from the tree after few steps. Kakashi : You have to practice it boys take your kunai and slash at the place your highest point you reached. Naruto calms his mind and calculates the chakra needed for tree walking. Naruto tries few more time. After his 7th attempt he reached the highest point and walks back. Naruto : Kakashi sensei I did it. Kakashi : For a large reserve of chakra you did quite well. Sasuke try to maintain the connection while focusing on chakra. Sakura : You can do it sasuke kun. Sasuke was getting angry for left behind by both of his teammates in a simple chakra exercise . Naruto : Kakashi sensei can you teach me water walking. Sakura : There is more of chakra control. Naruto : That''s how kakashi sensei battled zabuza on river. Both of them battled with such a control . Kakashi : You have a good observation naruto. Do you want to join the water walking exercise, sakura or do you want to stay with sasuke. *(lets see how much you grew.) * Sakura : I will learn it with sasuke kun. *(I will get some alone time with sasuke kun) * Kakashi : Looks like you are going to learn it alone naruto. Naruto : Most of my life I struggled alone with my horrible chakra control. I am getting a chance and I am grabbing it. That''s all the matter. Kakashi : Sakura keep an eye on sasuke . Sakura : Yes sensei. Kakashi : Lets go naruto. After that naruto and kakashi is gone. Then sasuke notices the absence of both his sensei and teammate. He approaches sakura. Sasuke : Sakura where is kakashi sensei and naruto. Sakura : Naruto asked kakashi sensei to teach him the water walking exercise. He agreed and took him. Sasuke : Water walking? Sakura : It is another chakra control. You have seen how kakashi sensei fought zabuza on water. Sasuke : You haven''t gone with them. Sakura : They asked me but I told them I will learn it with you . So they told me to keep an eye on you. (blushed) Sasuke: Tell me how you did it on the first try. Sakura : I kept my mind clear, and didn''t lose the exact concentration needed to remain attached with tree . Sasuke : Thanks sakura. Now I must continue my training. I dont want to be left behind by that loser. Sakura : You can do it sasuke kun. Sasuke resumed his tree walking exercise and making progress. Meanwhile..... Naruto and kakashi reached near the river where water isn''t deep. Kakashi : You did well for tree climbing exercise naruto. The water walking is same as tree walking but you have to shift the balance of chakra continuously according to currents of water . Kakashi showed him the exercise. Naruto tried for first time and after 3 rd step he fell inside the water. It happened few more times. Naruto slowly adapted to the situation. After his 25th try he managed to complete it. Naruto : I did it again. kakashi : Well done naruto. Now you return to tazuna house and I will go and watch on sakura and sasuke. Remember to practice it more so it can become like your second nature. Naruto : I will practice it. Naruto returned to tazuna''s for his protection . Naruto is looking on the notification which popped up infront of him . [Ding!!!! You learned tree walking chakra exercise.] [Rewards : 2 chakra control, 500 shop points] [Ding!!!! You learned water walking chakra exercise .] [Rewards :4 chakra control, 700 shop points ] Naruto : Add it on my stats. Stats--------------------------------------------------- Name : Naruto uzumaki Age : 12 Level 13(momonga level excluded and sealed) Health= 31 Stamina = 52 Chakra = 246( * uzumaki bloodline*) Nine tail chakra= 10000(yang half, cannot upgrade) Intellect = 36 Wisdom = 31 Agility = 28 Strength= 28 Chakra control= 38 Magic =90006 (45% sealed) --------------------------------------------------- (Chakra control stats are already improved ) Naruto : Thanks jane. Naruto made some clones which disguised as civilans and went to village and some as animals who roam around the tazuna''s house to look for any sudden attack. Meanwhile in zabuza hideout.... Gato : You failed zabuza. I promised you to give money and this the result I get. I don''t want that tazuna to build a bridge . My business will collapse because of the bridge . Haku : Zabuza sama told that the mission will completed in two weeks and the bridge will be destroyed. Gato : Two weeks are you kidding me. You are suffering a great deal of injuries , let me end it for you. He signalled his rogue samurai bodyguard who came with him. But before they could take out their swords out of their sheath. Haku appears between them and the swords are fallen from their hands. They got terrified by his speed. Haku : Zabuza sama told that he will finish the mission in 2 weeks. So please don''t come here before and disturb him. Gato : Fine I will give you only two weeks time. Gato leaves with his minions. Zabuza : You shouldn''t go to such length for me. Haku : I am your tool zabuza sama, I will protect you with my life. Chapter 21 - Chapter21 Wave mission 3 Its been almost two weeks. Sasuke almost perfected his tree walking and naruto fully mastered tree walking and water walking exercise. During this time they learnt about kaiza and his heroic deeds. And his death by the hands of gato''s men. They felt sympathy for inari and watching his death by his own eyes in such a young age . And haku never able to meet naruto during this time. Naruto was upstairs when his animal clone popped up and he knew battle already started on bridge. At the exact same time someone knocked on the tazuna''s house. "Hello , someone is home" . Gato''s men said from outside and tsunami opened the door. As soon as she opened the door She get afraid to see the murderers of kaiza her husband. "Come with us, and no harm will done to you ". rogue samurai said to tsunami with a mocking smile. " Leave my mom alone ". Inari said while running to her mom. But the second rogue samurai kicked him out of the way and laughed. "Come with us or we will kill your son ". First rogue samurai said to her with a ?ustful gaze .Tsunami immediately knew they wanted to play with her body before handing her to gato. "I will come with you. Don''t harm my son otherwise I will kill myself ," tsunami said to them while threatening to take her life and they will not get anything out of it. Slash! Slash! Both of rogue samurai couldn''t understand anything as their head fell from their body and while falling they saw a boy was standing behind their two headless body. Darkness devoured their consciousness forever. "Are you okay tsunami san, I hope they didnt hurt you so much " Naruto said to tsunami who was already terrified but soon she felt calm after seeing her husband murderer were killed. "Thank you naruto , if you haven''t come they would have taken me and killed my son " tsunami sobs while thinking the unthinkable. She calm down immediately because her son is safe. Naruto does a hand sign and two clones appeared beside him. Tsunami and inari were surprised to see three identical naruto. "You know exactly what to do, " Naruto said to his clones and all three of them starts to laugh. The clones gathered the corpses and their head and went towards the village. "Good job inari to stand up for your own mother ,now go and ask the villagers to come to help on bridge " naruto said to inari. Inari nodded to him and ran towards the village. Tsunami couldn''t understand what naruto is planning. "Dont worry Tsunami san, everything is under control. They will not come back and especially not gato. You should prepare a nice lunch for us today, " naruto said to tsunami and left the place. In village... Naruto clones hanged the body in the middle of street with their head. They transformed into civilans and produced some more as other civilans and the disguised clones who were there from the beginning ,started to talk loudly. "Hahahaha It is a god justice, someone killed the gato''s men and hanged them," one of the disguised naruto told to others and people started to gather to see the gato''s dead men. "Gato is not invincible , he is a puny midget. Without his bodyguard even I could kill him, " another disguised clone said to the villagers. "But we can''t do anything to him, last time kaiza died ," one of the villagers said while remembering the old incident which happened infront of them. "Its because we watched and didn''t try anything, today its gato, next time another guy, then another. It will keep going till we do something about or we all die under their boots like a coward we are, " disguised clone said which sparked the fire in the eyes of villagers. "We will kill gato or die trying, atleast my child will live peacefully ," a villager said who has already suffered because of gato and couldn''t take anymore. Now they wanted to do something about gato. At the same time Inari enters in the street and tells them the whole story, how gato men ''who are hanged now in the street'' attacked him and try to abduct his mom. But a young ninja named naruto uzumaki saved him and killed them and hanged them in the street. And he asked their help in confronting the gato on the bridge. With new fire and determination they collected their so called weapon and marched together towards the bridge. On the bridge.... "Today you are not gonna win kakashi I know all your tricks from last time," zabuza said to kakashi while clashing his sword with a kunai. "I beat you like the last time, everything will be the same except no one will save you this time ," kakashi said to zabuza fully concentrating in his battle but he was worried about sasuke who was battling the mysterious ninja and sakura who is alone standing to guard tazuna . Haku side..... " You should give up and leave the bridgebuilder here, and walk out of here alive, " haku said to sasuke not wanting to kill a young boy. But ready to stop him if he hinders the path of zabuza. "You will lose today, even if you are too much confident. You are no match for me, " sasuke said it with full of pride and arrogance. Meanwhile..... Naruto didn''t go directly to bridge but send some of his shadow clones there so no one die from either side meaninglessly . And here he searched for gato and found him near the bridge. "Hey midget gato su?k?n? some of your men''s rod. I didn''t knew you are a gay, " naruto said to gato. He wanted to provoke him. Also he loves provoking people who gets in his way. "Who are you boy, you are gonna die, for saying something like that to me ," gato spatted the words angrily .He couldn''t bear a small kid is calling him a gay infront of his own men. "I am the one who kissed your wife and make her pregnant so what can you do, she said you have a one incher rod, and she loved mine better than yours hehehehe , catch me if you can, " naruto said that with such a drama that he actually believed that naruto did something with his non existing wife. He even forgot that he never married because of his reputation. "Kill him for sleeping with my wife , I remember now, I don''t have a wife, damn kid you will pay for saying those words, " gato and his new employed goons started to chase after naruto and couldn''t see where he is leading them. While running he contacted pandora actor and told him to start his collecting work on gato base and bank accounts . Meanwhile... "Looks like you have started to fight without me , Any way they are not getting paid for their mission by gato," Naruto clone comes to buy some time for naruto and breaks their fighting rhythm. "You arrived kid I thought you are not coming today . Are you afraid of me, " zabuza said to naruto to buy some time to relax from fighting. "What are you doing here, naruto , you have to watch the house, "sakura asks naruto couldn''t understand why naruto enters in a dangerous situation. Naruto clone start watching in a certain direction and see that sasuke is trapped in ice mirror jutsu. Another clone pops out there Slash! Slash! Ice mirror jutsu breaks from the strike of his sword. Sasuke runs out of that place. But when he see naruto , he felt like naruto left him behind in a long run. Naruto clone looks on another direction where another naruto is chased by gato and gato''s goons. Gato is taking a long breath and looks to the bridge and tazuna. "He already prepared for your funeral zabuza, he called this many goons, to take on anyone who left alive after this confrontation. He isn''t going to pay you any money ," naruto''s clone said to zabuza and haku who joined him after the ice mirror got destroyed. "You busted my plan kid but still you all are exhausted and you will be killed here, especially you kid for saying something against me, " Gato said it like venom is dropping from his mouth. Others couldn''t understand what naruto actually did to gato. "About kissing and making your wife pregnant, anyway if you have a wife she will do it with another guy . No doubt about it , you one incher, " Naruto said it while looking at gato . It provoked him even more when some of his own goons started to laugh. "Kill that boy, whoever brings me.... " gato couldn''t finish his sentence when three of his own goons attacked him. They put their blades inside his stomach , heart and brain. This act surprised all nearby goons. Gato is dead and now who is going to pay them. "Are you retarded, you three, why you killed gato , he is our employer and he would have given us.....," that goon couldn''t said another word. Another goon killed him. Suddenly in a cloud of smoke 15 of them became naruto. Splash! Splash ! Within 5 minutes all are dead. Naruto and his clones didn''t showed them any mercy .All 70 goons were dead with gato. "I am going tazuna''s house, I am hungry . I hope tsunami san finished making lunch," naruto said to kakashi with indifferent tone like nothing happened. " Naruto wait , how did you do it " Kakashi asked with a surprised tone. Even zabuza was surprised how this boy planned it and executed it like a daily business. Haku, sasuke and sakura were in so much shock and horrified that they didn''t utter a word. " I killed some of them before directly confronting gato and after the kind talk I gave to gato I replaced myself with a clone and disguised as one of them with my disguised clones. I never left his side while running till here, " naruto said it calmly like a plan. Naruto started to leave and then smiled and took the gato corpse by pulling his left leg. Dragging the corpse till the crowd arrived . " You are late inari, Gato is dead ," he gave the corpse to villagers and left to the river for talking bath and washing his clothes from the blood stains. Villagers look at the corpse of goons and gato and different emotions are running through their mind. In a few days the news of gato''s death spread throughout the nations. The bridge was completed in no time with all the villagers help. Haku and zabuza left secretly after the gato''s death. All the corpses were disposed. A huge celebration was held by the people for completing the bridge. In the meantime gato''s wealth mysteriously disappeared with some of his expensive ship. Team 7 finished their mission. They said goodbye to the people of waves and they are on their way to konoha. Naruto gets a notification [Ding!!! Achievement : Get a bridge name after you ] ''I never thought that they will name it after me, I only killed them , somethings doesn''t change even if we take different path. My path is totally different from original naruto. '' Naruto was actually surprised by the notification. Chapter 22 - 22 Test before the chunin exams Its been few days naruto returned from country of waves. People get shocked when they heard team 7 faced zabuza momochi one of the 7 swordsmen of mist two times and they survived. They thought it was because of kakashi they survived and nobody knew exact detail of battle between zabuza and Team 7 . Team 7 became busy in D rank mission . Today they have to wait for kakashi because of the jonin meeting. In hokage tower.... " This year we are conducting chunin exams and we prepared everything perfectly for it. Now the jonin sensei who think their students are qualified enough can nominate them. According to rules they should have done more than 8 missions for the village," hiruzen told them without any change of expression. He wanted to know how many konoha genin can participate in this chunin exam. " As a jonin sensei of Team 10, I would like to nominate, shikamaru nara, chouji akimichi, and ino yamanaka for chunin exams ," asuma said like a disciplined jonin but he was pretty confident that his team is going to nail the exam. "As a jonin sensei of Team 8 , I would like to nominate, Kiba inuzuka, shino aburame, and hinata hyuga for chunin exams, " kurenai said it and she is also confident that one of her student will nail the exam and become a chunin . " As a jonin sensei of Team 7 , I would like to nominate, Sasuke uchiha , sakura haruno and naruto uzumaki for the chunin exams," kakashi said with a confident eye smile. He knew perfectly naruto or sasuke will become a chunin and he is not sure about sakura to reach the preliminary . "Excuse me lord hokage but I don''t think it is good for the rookies to enter the chunin exam. Its not been 6 months that they left the academy and now they are entering in chunin exams," iruka has to say it and he don''t want to risk his previous student lives in a tournament where life can be taken like a normal routine . "You don''t want to risk their life that is understandable iruka but now they are my students and I know what they are capable of, "Kakashi didn''t like the meddling of iruka and he will not tolerate it. "I know iruka it is a tough decision but we have to look for the betterment of our country, and if you want to test their capabilites. You can test them yourself, " hiruzen wanted his master to participate . He is quite happy with the progress. "Thank you hokage sama ," iruka said with a happy face. Now he can test them whether they are eligible to participate or not. Aftersome time ... Naruto was talking with konohamaru and his gang in the streets and sakura interrupt their talk. "Naruto, kakashi sensei told everyone to be in training ground at 12''o''clock in afternoon, " sakura told naruto with a rude smile and she was about to turn when she heard konohamaru. "Boss Is she your girlfriend, " konohamaru asked him expecting that she is naruto''s lover . Not knowing the truth. "No " naruto said it in one word dashing all the expectations of konohamaru with a straight face. Sakura was shocked too because once he used to ask her on a date and she used to refuse . Now a days he didn''t ask her on a date or compliment her. " As expected of boss, she can never be your girlfriend with such a big forehead," konohamaru said it as a fact with a serious face .But sakura do not like the comment on her forehead. She looked at him angrily. Konohamaru understood he did a big mistake and started to run. Sakura chashed after him to give him a beatdown. ''oh crap I almost forget about this scene ''naruto thought about it and ran behind them to save konohamaru. Konohamaru got bumped into kankuro and he pulled him up with his collar and scarf . Temari is standing behind him. And naruto can sense gaara and sasuke nearby. "Hey brat you should be taught some lesson for bumping into strangers, " kankuro said to konohamaru . He wanted to teach this little boy a lesson for bumping on him. " Hey Raccoon in jacket, put down that boy, " Naruto said to kankuro while walking towards them . Before kankuro could reply him a stone hit him in hand and some blood came out of his hand. Konohamaru fell from his hand and ran behind naruto. "Who the hell are you now , smartass " kankuro said to the unexpected visitor . He is now more angry on another guy for interrupting him and teaching some lessons to a random brat . "What are you doing in others village? picking a fight with brats, "sasuke said to kankuro from the tree with a prideful smirk. "It''s none of your business, you are going to pay for hurting me, " kankuro said and took the long bundle which is hanging behind his back . Temari get tensed at the moment. "Kankuro ,stop embarrassing our village, we are here for chunin exam and if you don''t stop I will kill you, " Gaara appeared on the other side of branch. Sasuke and others get shocked by his appeareance. Naruto sensed him earlier and now he is sensing three more people watching him and them . "What''s your name, "sasuke asked gaara directly. He can feel that he is above genin level. "Subaku no gaara , and what''s your name, " gaara asked him after seeing him hit kankuro effortlessly with a simple rock . He felt to keep an eye on this guy. He might threaten his existence. "Sasuke uchiha, " sasuke said it with a pride afterall everyone knows the uchiha clan even if their is only two people left in his clan now. "Let''s go temari and kankuro , " gaara commanded them to come with him. They followed after him. Soon the three pairs of watching eye left behind them. Sakura ran after sasuke to tell him about the afternoon meeting . "Naruto nii chan why didn''t you said something about you, " konohamaru wanted to know why he didn''t tell them about him. "Let them focus on sasuke, I don''t care about attention. Never sell yourself short , they wanted to know about sasuke not me ,so don''t bother " naruto said to konohamaru and left from there. He has a cruel smile in his face. Nobody knows about his plans for chunin exams. " This is a chunin exam participation form. If you are interested in chunin exams, sign it and bring it on the sunday in the third floor of academy room 306 ," kakashi said to his three students with his famous eye smile. He is expecting them to accept it . " I am ready for any challenge " sasuke is excited to face new challenges. He has to face guy like gaara to improve. To kill his brother he has to become more powerful. "I am ready too ," sakura is ready to follow sasuke everywhere . She can''t leave him alone because ino can take him anytime from her . " I am taking chunin exam, " naruto said it with a smile as if he was expecting it. Afterall he do not want to remain genin forever. He has lot of plans for this chunin exams. " Don''t forget the time I will be waiting for you there, " Kakashi said to his genin team and disappeared from there in shunshin. All the members of Team 7 agreed for participating in chunin exam. After they agreed on this they left the ground for the preparation and more practice for what is about to come in the exam. In the evening... Naruto was walking home after some self practice. When hinata came to him. "Hello naruto kun , I wanna tell you something. Can you walk with me, " Hinata asked him with a very surprising tone. Then hinata looked in his eyes lovingly. "Yeah sure hinata, lets go to nearby training ground, " naruto said to her like it''s normal for them . Naruto and hinata walked together and hinata was trying to talk with him, which he didn''t bother to listen. "You know I love you so much naruto kun, " hinata said with a lot of confidence while looking at him in his eyes. On response naruto did something unexpected. He punched hinata on the gut . "You know why I punched you hinata, because you are not hinata, your transformation is good but your acting sucks , and I am not attracted to guys ," naruto said to fake hinata with a smile. hinata changed into some unknown shinobi which he didn''t recognize, he takes out a blade. They charged at each other, naruto took out his tanto which he got from his mother''s belongings. They clashed with each other. They exchanged blade after blade and testing each other out to find the flaws into their kenjutsu. "How did you recognize me and when ," that random ninja is curious about how he get caught. One thing is sure to him this boy is good in catching people offguard. He wanted to catch him offguard but things became reverse. He blocked another of naruto''s attack. " When you came to meet me, your body language is totally different, even you tried to mimic her. She is little confident and not over confident. Your chakra signature is like someone is hiding something from me and her chakra signature is like a river. By the way she immediately blushes when she looks at me in eyes , " naruto told him like he knows hinata like an open book. They parried for few more minutes. No dangerous moves were made by both sides . "You are good, kakashi produced a fine student, "random ninja said and left like he was testing him. ''So they were testing us for chunin exam, I hope I didn''t hit him so hard in gut , I should improve my chakra sensing a bit more in range, I sensed iruka sensei was watching me from a distance, '' naruto thought about it and left to his house for his other preparation. A nasty surprise is what he is looking forward to give other participants in chunin exam. With Kakashi...... "They are all good and ready for chunin exam, they all passed the test, "Iruka appeared behind kakashi and told him the result of his test. "Told you iruka, have some faith in your own students, " Kakashi said with confidence. He knew what his students are capable of and he wanted to see how much they can improve. This is a world of shinobi where you couldn''t hide from danger but you have face it. "I am happy to see they have improved so much in little time, but I was surprised to see naruto using kenjutsu. The anbu who went to test him was impressed and he told me naruto caught him totally offguard ," Iruka was genuinely impressed by the fact that naruto learned kenjutsu and praised by someone who is very good in it. "He might have sensed you, Forgot to tell you but he is a very good sensor like all uzumaki''s , maybe even better and he taunts like hell that opponent loses his cool. I expect him to become chunin this year. He is very cunning for his own good and his plans are out of this world, " Kakashi said to iruka with a pride in his student. Something which is noticed by iruka. "He already knew that we are testing him that is surprising , but what you think about sakura and sasuke, " Iruka was curious about the progress of other member of team 7 . He felt like kakashi isn''t confident about his other student as much as naruto. "Sasuke is good, no doubt about it. But he too much revengeful that clouds his judgement. He likes to proves himself and very prideful like a lone wolf. Not a chunin material if you ask me honestly but still he can become chunin by skills alone, " kakashi answered him truthfully. He knows from the very beginning he is difficult to handle. Most of the time he likes to search the way he can become more powerful . "What about sakura, " Iruka was more curious about sakura now. "Sakura has a perfect chakra control, she can become a medic or a genjutsu mistress. She can improve faster but she is too much stuck on sasuke, as a fan girl .Which I didn''t like. She can improve during the chunin exams that''s why I am sending her ," Kakashi sighed on his own helpless situation. He hopes she can improve after looking what other kunoichi are capable of especially who are similar to her age. "Your situation is quite bad, kakashi. I hope naruto is not giving you a hard time, " Iruka is surprised by how things are going in kakashi''s team and he didn''t like it. "Except his food bills, I am not worried about him. He has solutions for everything most of the time. He changed a lot if I remember correctly. I still remember how others froze up infront of zabuza. Naruto laughed at him and totally destroyed the tree with one attack in which zabuza was standing . I hate to admit it but he scared zabuza with his tricks. Even he mentioned mighty dai the eternal genin and father of mighty gai infront of zabuza which earned a lot of reaction , " kakashi remembers the incident in back of his mind like yesterday. He also remembers how his eternal rival gai lost his father but didn''t drown in sadness but strived to become like his father. "I never expect naruto to be this good, you other students may come in right track sooner or later kakashi, I also heard that gai''s student are also participating this year in chunin exam , " iruka told to kakashi with a smile. Everybody knows gai takes his rivalry to a next level. After having a nice talk with kakashi, iruka leaves to his home. He is sure that this chunin exam is going to be very exciting. He retired to his bed, he has a lot of work in hokage''s office. Chapter 23 - 23 Karin uzumaki Kusagakure... Karin uzumaki is a 12 year old kusagakure genin in grass country. She is considered a medic nin because of her uzumaki bloodline which is known to heal people worse wounds, if they bite them. Her mother died doing her job as a medic nin. She is still considered as a foreign citizen even after how much she has done for their injured shinobi''s. Its been 10 months since she started feeling all the bite wounds are cured somehow. She has seen her mother bite marks took more than months to fully recover but they couldn''t heal because of constant usage of life force to treat shinobi from life threatening situation. ''How I heal everyday, after suffering this much exhaustion its not possible , mother''s bite almost never healed because of the bite marks she suffered daily. Its like someone is protecting me from shadows. When I sleep someone comes and heals me, I want to know who is that person,'' karin thoughts were stuck on her unnatural recovery she receives everyday. "Hello there little uzumaki girl, " a voice comes out from the darkness and a person appears infront of her. A man with glasses and a silver tail. "I didn''t do anything wrong, please spare me, " She quickly understood that infront of her , a demon is standing because she can''t sense any chakra from him and his aura is different from daily people and shinobi . He is on another level. "I am not here to hurt you . Its not simple to explain but my master wished that you should be alive till he meets you. That''s why you are healed everyday from past 10 months," demiurge explained to her. He is here to deliver a message send by his master. "Your master, So he is a demon, "karin wanted to know about the person who kept her out of injuries and wanted to thank the person even if he is a demon but first she wanted to know about him and what he wants from her. "Why my master has to be a demon ? Among the demons no one is worthy enough to be my master , I am the master of all demons . I am here to tell you after few days your higher ups will send you to take chunin exams in konoha. Where you will meet my master," Demiurge smiled at her like an ?du?t is playing with a child. "Why help me from my horrible fate? It''s not that I am not grateful to your master but It feels awkward to me . Almost all of my life me and my mother treated like an outsider while used as a medical tools . They never said a genuine thank you for my or my mom''s efforts . Someone comes and heals me daily and I don''t know about him , how I suppose to feel, " karin said whatever came in heart . She is talking to a demon and feeling more safer than any of her own village people. " That''s up to you to decide, I cannot make your feelings, thoughts or character but only you can. Let me tell you, my master does not want anything from you. He wanted to save you as a fellow uzumaki. Afterall he is an uzumaki, " demiurge said to her. It was his master choice to save her. But he will make sure that she will join him. " So what I have to do after reaching konoha. " " Before you go from here pack everything you want to take with you. You are not coming back here. You would have a new place after the second round of chunin exams or I would say your ancestor''s place , " Demiurge smiled and karin became emotional by the thought of going out of this hellhole. Before today she didn''t know where to go. Now she is going to uzushiogakure her ancestral home. " What is your master''s name ? " Karin wanted to know his saviour name. " You can call him kai uzumaki for now, his real identity isn''t something I am allowed to tell you or anyone. Its for his safety . I hope you understand. If you want to ask him, ask directly. " Karin wanted to know his name but cannot risk his safety who helped her in dire situation . She didn''t ask anything anymore. " Be ready and tell whatever you want to take to your shadow and it will disappear in it. Its a shadow demon who protects you on dire situation , " demiurge signals towards her shadow and it bends on like a moving person. She is even more surprised now . "Thank you, I always wanted to go somewhere far from this place, " she smiled . Now she can at least free from this place. She will have a new place far from this place . A place where her mother was born. "See you in konoha. " After saying that demiurge disappeared like he was not there. Aftersome time... An anbu of kusagakure village is knocking in Karin''s door. After she opened up. " You are called in kusakage''s office , don''t be late. " He said it without any emotions. " I will be there in few minutes ." karin said to him in annoyed tone. She is not happy in this village. But she has to wait till she becomes free now that she had a chance. Kusagakure anbu left after deliver his message to her. Karin gets ready and walks towards the kusakage tower. Kusakage Tower..... " Hello karin we are waiting for you . You are doing a lot of work so we have decided to give you some holiday, so we are sending you outside the village but you have to participate in chunin exams. Do you understand karin ," kusakage tells him with authority and he is sure she wouldn''t refuse. She has nowhere to go. "Yes kusakage sama, I am ready to participate in chunin exams for the village, " she said without much emotion. She cannot act suspiciously infront of him and ruin her chances to leave the village. "Well there is a less member in team shigeri and we would like to include you into it. Do not fail us. Even as an outsider we gave you a place to stay and to eat ," kusakage said to her . He wanted to show her where she belongs and the importance of chunin exams in their eyes. They will get a lot of missions if things go well. " Hai kusakage sama, I will not fail you, " Karin said as if her loyalty stays with their village. Which was of course one of her mask which she wears in this village to protect herself. "Tomorrow morning you are leaving for konoha village with team shigeri .Do everything in your power to keep them healthy throughout the competition. We are giving you holiday from hospital today and you can collect your money for shopping in konoha . You may not get this kind of chance again so make full use of it ," kusakage was happy to give her little freedom to have some benefit in a longer term. He want her in top condition for the team. Karin leaves the office after some time and collects all her money which she earned from the usage of her bloodline limit. She went to her house and collects all the thing she need with the help of shadow demon . At first she was surprised how it swallows everything and can put back outside. Next morning... Karin look at her house which served as a jail to her last time. She went towards gate and meet the two boys known as team shigeri. They didn''t even bothered to know her name or tell their names. " Its your first time leaving village so behave like a ninja. Ohh I forget that you are only a medic nin, you can''t fight ," the boy named shigeri told him. He doesn''t think her as a person but a medical tool which can make them famous in kusakagure. " She looks so fragile, how she can help us , " another member of team said to shigeri. He was disappointed by the arrangement. He look at her as a burden. Shigeri said to him " Don''t worry you have to bite her when you get injured and you will be all fine. I have seen this girl in hospital" . He is quite happy to share his knowledge with his team mate . "What''s her name?" another member asked. He is atleast curious to know. " Maybe something ''kharid '' or karis. Who cares she has only one job to heal us. No need to remember her name, " shigeri got frustrated when he didn''t remember her name and avoided it like its nothing important. Their jonin sensei arrived and they are about to leave . He is recently appointed only to take care of them during chunin exam. . Their original jonin sensei health is declined in past few months so he unable to go with them. Their another team member has a fracture which will take time to recover . So they are sending karin and new jonin sensei in their place. Karin looked back at her former village. '' I am free at last of this wretched village ''. Konoha village.... Karin and Team shigeri reached the konoha village next day in the morning .They checked in the konoha gate. After few moments " So this is what great ninja village looks like, " shigeri became excited after entering a bigger village than theirs. Two green blur was seen by everyone on their team. Two person wearing green spandex stopped to greet someone. " So many youthful people early in the morning . I can see you are from kusagakure village. Are you here to take chunin exams and started to practice early in the morning ,"Gai began his rapid youth fire round on kusagakure. " We have just arrived gai san , Its not an easy way to travel from kusagakure to konoha," Jonin sensei of kusagakure sweat dropped while seeing gai and his identical copy ninja. Everyone in ninja world knows gai , because of his insane training regime. "Gai sensei I have to face them in chunin exams. I am very happy ,and ready for any challenge ," lee said with tears of happiness. Last year he was not ready and this year he is going to participate in it. He worked 50 times more harder than anyone else . "So lee is participating in chunin exams, Now it is more harder than I initially thought. " A voice which appeared from behind the kusagakure ninja . " Youthful as always. Naruto kun. I can see you started to push yourself further . Lee lets practice more harder than before, " Gai says with fire in his eyes and determination in his heart. "Gai sensei " "Lee " "Gai sensei " "Lee" Now they can see an imaginary sunset .An illusion which cannot be blocked. Then they left for more training in their epic dust trail. " So you are also taking chunin exam , but you look so small, " shigeri was not impressed by naruto''s small body. "Did you said something ," Naruto is not impressed with the boy either. So he just ignored him. " Shigeri you should not be rude to anyone you just met ," kusagakure jonin ninja did not like shigeri behaviour. He will talk to him later. "Hey girl whats your name , you are silent like a dead valley, " Naruto asked him. "Karin uzumaki, " karin was happy that someone asked her name. " What a coincidence , My name is naruto uzumaki . I am an uzumaki too, " naruto said it with a smile. Chapter 24 - 24 Chunin exam 1 "I never knew another uzumaki is alive beside me, "karin said to naruto . She never realized that aside from her and kai there can be another uzumaki still alive. Because of naruto age she didn''t suspect that he is the same person she is grateful too. "My mother settled here before the destruction of uzushio. So she survived by luck ," naruto explained to her. He is happy to share about his mother. " How is your mother now ? " karin became curious about his mother. She never met another uzumaki woman aside from her mother. "She died during kyuubi attack ,her name is engraved in memorial stone, I am alone now " naruto expected this kind of question. " So you are an orphan , just like her, " shigeri is quite impatient to go to hotel. He didn''t want to hear others stories. " Do you want to become one, " naruto said with a wicked smile. Shigeri became furious but his jonin sensei put a hand on his shoulder and gave him a hard look. " Shigeri you shouldn''t talk about others parents like that , its not a good thing to mention that kind of thing, " the jonin was not happy with shigeri''s behaviour . He will give him an earful of lecture later. " Naruto kun, are you busy right now. I thought we have a sword practice this morning, " Yugao interrupted them. For chunin exam naruto is preparing himself with yugao as his training pratner. She came in jonin attire . "I was waiting here for you yugao san after my ??ps around the village ". " You go to the senju training ground and start with warm up , I will arrive in 5 minutes ," Yugao told him genuinely. She has some unfinished business now. "As you say Yugao san. We will meet later Karin chan ," Naruto said his goodbye to them and left. Karin mind became blank as nobody called her ''chan '' other than her mother. Naruto said ''chan'' as a courtesy for a fellow uzumaki. " As a fellow jonin I would like to tell you. You should restrain your student. Don''t mock anyone because he is an orphan, "Yugao said with a tone of disciplined shinobi. She doesn''t like the tone of that boy against his master and will not slide this matter easily. " I understand, please forgive me for not interrupting him on the right time, next time this things will not be repeated ," he doesn''t like how things are going all because of one spoiled brat . Karin and other boy is easy to handle but shigeri is from a well known shinobi family in kusagakure . So he act like a boss to his similar age. " A word of advice for you jonin san, tell your spoiled student that don''t repeat this mistake on chunin grounds especially infront of him . In battleground naruto is quite familiar with a lot of blood . He smile''s like that when he gives warning ," Yugao wanted to scare them. Jonin of kusagakure is in deep thought after hearing that . Shigeri heard there conversation and he was scared of naruto. After giving warning yugao left to ?ssist her master. She is practicing with naruto for few days. She likes to spend her time with him. On that day demiurge told her and anko that they are quite lucky to be near their master. She is now a part of ainz ooal gown and they have one goal in their mind. They can do anything for their lord without a question . Naruto practiced with yugao till afternoon and after that he left for his preparation for chunin exam tomorrow. Next day.... " Lets go I couldn''t wait any more ," sasuke is becoming impatient to test himself. " You can nail it, sasuke kun, " sakura said to boost his confidence. She can feel that he is pushing himself to much. " Lets go to the third floor of room no. 306 ," naruto reminded them where they have to go. " I remember the location perfectly. You don''t have to remind me, " Sasuke said to naruto. He feels inferior when he is around naruto sometime , but when he thinks he is from uchiha clan he feels relived. Once he awakens his sharingan then other than an uchiha no one can defeat him. They walk together till the second floor then they see a crowd is gathered around the room no. 306 which is an illusion. Many genins were trying to get past the guards who are not allowing them. Naruto looks at a genin team. Rock lee with a hyuga, and a girl with double bunned hairstyle. They are trying to get past the guards but beaten up badly. After looking at this scenario he wanted to laugh at their acting . Its not that they are doing a horrible acting but with Lee being the center of attention as a victim in taijutsu he just think its laughable . After looking at his insane training he just couldn''t believe this scenario can ever be true. Like canon sasuke see through the genjutsu and tells everyone. Naruto didn''t stopped him. He would like to see how many of them can handle the pressure of ibiki . '' I would love to see them tortured by ibiki and in the helpless situation which is created by themselves ,'' naruto thought about it and imagined in his head. His thought were interrupted somehow. The guards were angry at sasuke and suddenly attacked him. Sasuke wanted to prove himself so he too attacked them . Both of their punch and kick were blocked by rock lee . Sasuke and that chunin were surprised by his strength. Lee blocked them easily and the crowd became wary of him. " You wanted to keep your strength hidden, so we have an easy time in exam. So why you changed the plan," Neji shifted focus on rock lee. He kept hidden his strength. He just wanted to show that rock lee is more powerful than both of other teammates . "We have to change our plan sometime neji and I wanted to test something. You are sasuke uchiha this year''s class top rookie . If I am correct ," Rock lee attracted the attention of many on him and sasuke. Neji after hearing that sasuke is a top rookie of this year and also an uchiha became interested. " What do you want? " sasuke became more confident . He is known as the top rookie of this year . " I wanted to challenge you on a match right now, " lee wanted to see where he stand after one and half year against a top rookie. " I am ready, " Sasuke has seen his strength just now . He wanted a worthy challenge so he accepted the duel. Sakura, neji , tenten and naruto watched it from the side lines. Sasuke activated his sharingan. He awakened it during battling haku on the bridge . He attacked him . But lee avoided it like its nothing. Sasuke tried punching him which is blocked. He used kicks from sides but lee stepped outside of his range. Sasuke got frustrated because he can see him move but his own body isn''t responding well. " Why can''t I connect ," sasuke asked while trying to punch him which is blocked. " There are two kind of people, Genius like you who are born in big clans and have dojutsu which are extremely powerful for other people and people like me who are trained in pure martial arts till we surpass our own limit . Your eyes can keep up with me but not your body that''s what happening sasuke kun ," lee explained to him. Lee kicked sasuke in air like toy. He unbinded his bandages in hand and about to deliver a dangerous move. Lee bandages were stuck in the wall . Someone stopped him. A tortoise appeared infront of everyone. " Lee I told you not to use that move on anyone from the same village its forbidden, " mighty gai words was heard from tortoise. Tenten faceplamed herself for what is coming. Gai appeared on tortoise. " Sakura I am leaving , I will wait for you near the upstairs ," Naruto wouldn''t want to hear the youth speech before exam. But before he can leave. " Ohh naruto kun , you too are here. Are you in kakashi team? " Gai discovered naruto before he can escape. "I am in kakashi team. Sasuke uchiha and sakura haruno are my team mates ," Naruto was never able to tell gai about his sensei . "Sakuro haruno what an youthful name . Will you be my girlfriend ?" lee liked sakura at the very first meeting and direct went to proposal. Tenten and Neji couldn''t understand what is happening. Sakura mind collapsed by sudden proposal. She didn''t want a walking fashion disaster after her. She only likes sasuke. " Lee you are grown up boy , but first take the punishment, " Gai became emotional but didn''t forget to punish lee. He punched lee . He flew from one side to other side in no time. " Gai san , we have an exam to attend , if you lecture lee like that he will not able to attend exam ," Naruto wanted to reach exam hall early. "You are so youthful naruto kun, unlike your teacher you are not late .Always on time ," Gai went into eternal rival mode. " Yo, my dear students, its good that you came together otherwise you will not be permitted to enter ," kakashi said it while reading his book. " But you never told us to come together in first place, " sakura wanted to know. " Its an exam , there are some rules which even I have to follow, " Kakashi said to her in a serious tone. "Thanks sensei , see you later, " naruto wanted to attend the exam. After saying their goodbye they entered inside . Inside the tension is different. All the genins are checking each other out. " You also came for exam, this means all rookies are here, " shikamaru appeared behind naruto. Ino ran towards sasuke and hugged him. Sakura doesn''t like it. " Ino pig get off from my sasuke kun ," Sakura is angry on ino. But Ino do not mind that much. Its quite common for them. Naruto can see all the members of Team 8 and Team 10 are there with them. " Hey naruto, this is the first time all the rookies are participating in chunin exam together, " chouji is very happy that all of his friends are here. " You shouldn''t talk so loud especially here, " Kabuto came to rookie 9 dressed as a konoha shinobi . In record he still works as a konoha ninja. " Who are you, never seen you before ?" kiba questioned him. He doesn''t like stranger talking to him as a long lost friend. Maybe its because of his animal instinct which he developed. " I am your fellow genin . I have tried it with my team 6 times and its my 7th attempt. I even collected info on other genin teams. If you are interested I can show you, " Kabuto took out his info cards. Which was ofcourse a bait for sasuke which he took willingly. " Do you have info on gaara and rock lee, " sasuke wanted to know about both of them. He might face them later. The more information the better. " Lets see rock lee has did 20 d rank and 11 c rank mission and his taijutsu graph is so high. But his genjutsu and ninjutsu graph is quite low. His team mates are hyuga neji and tenten .This is his first time taking the exam. Last year he got a lot of attention for his ability ," kabuto said it while analysing his card. " What about gaara from sand village ," sasuke wants to know more about gaara than rock lee. He gives different kind of vibes which didn''t went unnoticed by sasuke. " His d rank mission is in question mark while he did 8 c rank mission and 1 b rank mission . A particular thing about him is that he was unharmed during all of his missions. Not even a single scratch .His teammates are his brother and sister, temari and kankuro ," kabuto said it like he is warning them not to go against him. " How many people are there from our village," shikamaru asked kabuto. He wanted to know the number of genin from his own village participating in chunin exam. " 72 genins are participating this year from konoha. But be careful of other village like rain village , stone village or sand, no need to bother about other small ninja villages ," kabuto intentionally said the last part. They have a plan to follow. All rookies looked at the room filled with experienced genin. " Kabuto san do you have an info on naruto uzumaki ," naruto wanted to know how much info they have on him. Others could not understand why he is asking an info on himself. "Why would you ask about yourself naruto," sakura asked curiously. She couldn''t understand naruto now a days . kabuto took out the card and his eye wide opened after reading his card. "Shut up, sakura ," naruto is mad at sakura for interrupting him. " 10 d rank mission , 0 c rank, 1 b rank mission and 1 A ranked mission . Till now not even a scratch in any mission . Killed 71 people in his A rank mission alone in land of waves. Very high stats in ninjutsu and kenjutsu . A particular note about naruto uzumaki is that he likes to taunt his enemies. Even zabuza felt threatened by his taunting. You have quite a record uzumaki san ," Kabuto felt threatened after reading his info card. All other rookies looked at him like they have seen a ghost. " Listen up all you bastards , Think I am small boy I will cut you into pieces. Threaten me and I will cut you in half. Cross my path only on your own risk. You already have listened to my info card . You think I wouldn''t notice you all are listening. Who want to become my 72nd kill , be my guest. If you think you are bad then I am your dad''s dad , I am the best in the world, " The room went silent from naruto''s proclamation. Suddenly some sound ninja tried to attack kabuto as they planned before. Kabuto dodged the attack but his glass shattered and after sometime he fell on the ground. Things were going as they planned but then naruto happened to them. Naruto appeared behind him suddenly and grabbed him through his back of his neck and slammed him to another side of room. " And don''t interrupt me when I am talking , you motherfucking sound ninja ," Naruto will not tolerate , to be looked down by other people, never again in this life. " Settle down maggots, chunin exam is about to begin. So naruto uzumaki why you do that to a foreign ninja, " ibiki appeared and said to naruto. He is impressed with the strength of naruto. '' To slam a genin of that weight you need power and techniques, which shows he came fully prepared and cannot be ignored. '' ibiki thought about naruto display of power. "He wanted to greet us, so I gave my answer as a louder greeting to him. I hope he will not forget it ever in his life , " naruto said it with a smile . Chapter 25 - 25 Chunin exam 2 Ibiki test " Everyone now settle down, Dosu and kabuto are you able to take the exam in that condition ," ibiki morino asked both the genins. They nodded in yes and ibiki morino started to explain the rules. " Listen up , we will arrange your sits by drawing lots, come and collect your lot and sit by the number given in it, " ibiki said it to the participant. Everyone draw the lot and sat according to number. Naruto sat with hinata, who''s number is next to him . Everyone is separated from their group and team members . " This exam is a written test . You should not get caught while cheating, act like a first rate ninja," ibiki said with the double meaning, but still many participants showed displeasure for writing a test in chunin exam. "We are ninja''s why we should write a test ," one of the participant said to ibiki. showing his displeasure directly to him . " You can quit anytime , if you like to dropout from chunin exam, " ibiki said to him. He started to build the pressure on the genins. This caused everyone to become silent. " Now it is a deduction based exam. If you answer all the answer correctly you will get 10 points in total. If you answer 3 question incorrectly you will get 7 marks ," ibiki explained how the marks are given. " Its easy exam for me. I thought something very challenging will come in my path during chunin exam ," one participant said as he is a brainy guy one among his team. Ibiki and other chunin who came with him as examiners started to smile after hearing him. There smile brought the chill among genins. " Make no mistake it is only the first round of the chunin exam and I am the proctor of this round, ibiki morino a special jonin . I forget to tell you its a team based marking system . If two person from same team got full mark and another person gets zero points you all fail as a team . If you get caught 5 times doing the cheating you will fail with your whole team ," ibiki dropped the bomb and everyone became nervous. Now entire genin knew why it is called a chunin exam. With ibiki presence the pressure becone much more dense. "There is 9 question in paper and 10th will be given by me after everyone finish the 9th answer in paper, " ibiki dropped another surprise. He is a sadistic guy. He kept his best surprise for them in the last . The exam papers got distributed and everyone is thinking a way to get done with the exam in a easy way. After reading the paper everyone paled. The questions are on the advanced level . By normal means it is impossible to answer them by a normal genin . Some get frustrated and some started to cheat. Naruto looked at paper and smiled. As a reincarnate person he only studied mostly about chakra and history of this world. When he looked at other academic subjects he was surprised to see that it is not on the level he studied before the rebirth. His pervious world has damn competition in studies and getting a good grade. Exam pressure is common in his previous world. Earth has advance knowledge of science, mathematic, psychology etc. He doesn''t feel pressure from the written test in chunin exam . ''Thanks to my old world, this paper is damn easy, '' Naruto thought about his old life and started answering his question in no time. He finished the paper in 7 minutes and checked it again and put his answer paper upside down . It surprised ibiki that naruto finished it earlier than expected without any pressure. Now other participant wanted to copy him but when they saw him putting his paper upside down. They understood that he didn''t like his answer being copied by others. Naruto is getting bored in few minutes . So he did what he always do while being alone. He sat in a meditation posture and started to concentrate in his chakra and special chakra . His energy started rising inside. A kunai flew past naruto to the other guy paper . " You caught cheating 5 times. You and your teammates are failed, " One of the examiner said to the caught genin. He and his teammates are sent out of the exam hall. While naruto still in his meditation posture. An energy started to collect around him as it has its own mind to protect naruto. Ibiki didn''t disturb him even after seeing this strange incident .Its not strange to do meditation in ninja world but no one collects energy like naruto. Ibiki continued with the exam. Many of the participant are thrown out forcefully. " Proctor can I go to toilet, " Kankuro said to ibiki. "Yes you can go but you get handcuffed by us for the brief time ," ibiki said to him. kankuro got handcuffed by a examiner who in disguise was a puppet of kankuro itself. Kankuro went to toilet and started to read the answer from books. Old fashioned but it still works. When he returned ibiki interrupted him. " If your puppet show is over . Can you sit down quietly. Its time for 10th question, " Ibiki exploded his surprise bomb. Naruto woke up from his meditation at the exact time. " Finally I am getting the tenth question , I will become a chunin this year, so I don''t have to take this boring written test ever again ," naruto woke up and commented on the test . " Mr. naruto you woke up at the right time. I hope you are not bored enough with the 9 questions. I hope this last question will entertain you and your fellow genins who are present here ," Ibiki wanted to see the reaction of naruto. He wanted to test him before giving his tenth question . " How I will become a chunin if I am scared of a one question . I am sure my fellow genins enjoyed copying under the nose of examiners. I can literally feel the mirrors reflection, sand eye, puppet , body switching , sound listening and dojutsu all over the place while doing mediation . I just hope they didn''t copy the wrong answers , " naruto comment to ibiki bewildered everyone while he reversed his answer paper . Naruto''s comment even puzzled ibiki. He knew about most of the thing he said but the mention of sand eye shocked him. Body switching is a jutsu he has seen many times casted by his friend inochin. " Lets get to the tenth question, if you are unable to answer it you will never become chunin and you will automaticly fail the exam ," ibiki dropped another bomb. This is why he is an interrogation specialist . He put pressure after pressure and people with fragile mind cannot handle it. " What kind of rule is that , it never happened before in another chunin exam ," A genin who has taken many chunin exam cannot tolerate the pressure and said it to ibiki. He is on his limit. " As the proctor of this exam, it has my own rules. You want to quit then quit. Take exam next year. You take the question and you will not take this exam ever again ," Ibiki smiled at the genin. The genin decided to quit and left with his teammates. Many followed after them. After looking no one is budging from their place . Ibiki cleared his throat and said " The tenth question is you all passed this round of chunin exam ". " What ? But I thought you will ask a question ," Kankuro couldn''t understand how he passed everyone without a question. " The tenth question was a tricky one to test your guts. Either you take it with guts and pass the exam. You should not worry about this genin exam ever again. But if you choose to quit the question you can try it another year ," Ibiki told them about the 10th question. " What about other 9 question or are they for only show, " Temari asked after thinking about how much effort she put on answering other questions. "Its to test your information gathering, we deliberately put a question which is very difficult for genins and put two chunins between you to cheat from their papers . Those who tried to cheat in reckless way they got eliminated . If you are gathering information for your country , you cannot be reckless . Otherwise it will cost your country a huge loss and a chunin is one who leads a team and makes right decision without being reckless ," Ibiki explained to them the importance of other 9 questions. " I am not satisfied with 10th question ," Kankuro couldn''t understand why they put the last question in exam. Ibiki in answer showed his scars of head which scared the shit out of most genin. " Let me tell you, if you are taking a dangerous mission for your country and want to complete it and it has a risk of death or worse, of you or your comrades. Will you take it or leave it. Just like the 10th question. You will take and complete it at any cost ," Ibiki then covered his scars on head after proving his point . The window get smashed and from it a lady entered in exam hall in full jonin attire. " I am the super s?xy kunoichi of konoha Anko mitarashi. I am a jonin of konoha and your next proctor of next round in chunin exam . Ibiki you are out of your touch to leave 26 team in my care for next round ," Anko said to ibiki. She is very excited after seeing his master. Anko is happy because she can torture many genins in this round especially a disguised student whom she will meet in the forest of death. " There are very good genins in this year ," ibiki is genuinely impressed with this batch . " Don''t worry ibiki I will cut their numbers in half by the next round . You next round will be held tomorrow morning, ask the destination and time from your jonin sensei ," Anko said it with a sadistic smile. Many were terrified by her personality. What will happen to them in next round. Chapter 26 - 26 Chunin exam 3 Forest of death Outside of the forest of death.......... All the participants who passed the ibiki''s test has come to forest of death early in the morning. They have to participate in their second trail which is held on the forest of death. And anko is their proctor for this trail. " In this second round you have to get to the tower .We will give half of the participant team heaven scroll and half of the other team earth scroll. If you have Earth scroll then you have to take heaven scroll from other team. If you have heaven scroll then go for earh scroll. If a team has only one scroll or no scroll ,they will be disqualified in the end. After acquiring both the heaven and earth scroll you have to reach the tower which is in the middle of the forest ," Anko told them like it was very easy for them. Then her sadistic smile came into her lips. " How much time we will get for completing this test ," One team from amegakure asked her. They were nervous after looking at her smiling face. " You have 120 hours after starting from starting line which means nearly 5 days. Before you go you have to sign this papers. If you die you will responsible solely for your own action , " Anko smiled again. Participants understood something is not right about this forest. " Why we have to sign papers , it didn''t make any sense ," One of the rain genin questioned her. " So that if you die during this trail , our village will not be held accountable. This forest is called forest of death for a reason. Here you can find all kind of creatures which can crush you. During trail you have to survive them too. You have to sign it inorder to continue further in exam. Choice is yours ," Anko waited if someone wants to quit before the trail. She gave them 30 minutes to read and distributing the contract. After everybody signed the contract they were given scroll for the exam. They were told not to look inside it for some reason. Team 7 got heaven scroll which is kept by naruto. Nobody knew which team has which scroll because of the curtain. Naruto made some of his shadow clones and summoned shadow demons to keep an eye on his friends and enemy .Shadow demons are hidden in the shadows of forest and his clones were transformed into animals . He placed them into the key places like near water resources, tower gate etc. Naruto looked at karin and smiled . Karin couldn''t understand why he is smiling after looking at him. " Best of luck for the new life karin, " naruto said with a smile. " Thank you, " Karin understood he knows something about her going to uzushiogakure. They were interrupted by anko''s voice. " Get to your designated gate for the trail and on signal you can start, " Anko is waiting for this trail for many months. She came to toy with a certain snake afterall. After a fire work in the sky, all participants started running towards the tower. After running , hidding and setting traps , all the genins are waiting for the right chance to get their hands on the other team''s scroll. " Where are we now? " Sakura asked to sasuke . Forest of death is like a puzzled maze. Even experienced shinobi gets lost on this path. Naruto couldn''t tell them their exact location , before that he has a job to do. Naruto took out a kunai and threw it on a hiding rain shinobi. He aimed it on his arm. After getting stabbed by a naruto he cried in agony. " You thought you could hide from me, " naruto said to that rain genin. Who couldn''t believe he was struck by him without looking. " How did you find me, " Rain shinobi is ready to flee. " I am a sensor, I can sense you without looking , even if you try to hide your chakra ," Naruto was about to grab him but he flee like his life was on stake. " You should have grabbed him, " Sakura wanted to finish this trail as early as possible. She can''t believe naruto missed to grab him. Naruto didnt want to grab him in first place. He has other things to do before finishing this trail. " Sakura you are not my boss. Even that genin has come fully prepared. His life was at stake so he ran. He didn''t have the scroll . His other teammates are hiding somewhere with the scroll ," Naruto didn''t like her bossy attitude. He isn''t old naruto who will listen to her while being get hit by her fist repeatedly. " I didn''t mean it like that naruto, " She only want to finish the mission faster. " We have to find an earth scroll to finish faster ," Sasuke is also sure that rain shinobi shouldn''t have the scroll if he is a single attacker . " I am going on a hunt to find the scroll, so stay here . So I can find you easily ," naruto wanted to meet with karin . During that time he can find earth scroll . Everything is easy on first day , if the time passes each day it will become more difficult to find other scroll. " I want to go to find the scroll too, " Sasuke wanted to go too . Naruto tossed him a fake heaven scroll . " Keep it safe and sakura too. If we wait for another day it will not be an easy task to get an earth scroll. Around here I cannot sense anyone, so you both are safe for timing till I return ," Naruto said it and left, sasuke cannot argue with him about it. Naruto was running towards the direction of karin. Shadow demon informed him that she is alone now as her teammates left her to find the scroll. Karin would have scared if she was alone but she has a shadow demon with her. A big bear tried to attack her but shadow demon stopped it and knocked it out. Karin was standing beside a tree near the unconscious bear. Naruto arrives at the same time. " Hey karin, are you alright ," Naruto appeared behind her. Karin after hearing his voice knew everything is alright and maybe she is going to uzushiogakure. " Did kai sama send you naruto, " Karin asked hopefully . Afterall he is an uzumaki . "I am kai uzumaki and naruto uzumaki, karin. I ordered Demiurge to send a healer to heal you everyday ," Naruto shocked karin by his answer. No one can believe a 12 year boy command a high ranking archdemon all by himself. A gate appeared before she can utter a word and Demiurge appeared from it. " My lord everything is ready for her in uzushio, " Demiurge bowed infront of him. He made it certain that nobody knew about this meeting . He casted an illusion on that part of forest. " You are only 12 year old and I thought you are some elderly person from our clan ," karin didn''t doubt any further as she saw demiurge bowing to naruto. " Demiurge did you bring the corpse of white zetsu, " naruto asked demiurge who nodded his head and a corpse of a white zetsu appeared which should have become tree on death but it didn''t . " I found it near amegakure and immediately killed it . It cannot become revert back to tree because of mare''s magic ," Demiurge explained. " Karin touch this corpse," naruto said to Karin who didn''t questioned anything and touched it with her small hand. It became an splitting image of karin. Demiurge casted another magic so that it may appear it died just now. " Now demiurge command this bear to eat half of this corpse. So no one doubt that karin is still alive and come after her ," Naruto said to demiurge. He didn''t want karin to suffer anymore. Her fake death will get ride of kusagakure from her back permanently. " Open your eyes and eat this corpse lower half so it can be recognized by others, then go to sleep again ," demiurge voice commanded bear and it did exactly as it was told. Karin was horrified but composed herself afterall it is for her own better future. " Don''t be afraid karin , it is for your own good. Now which scroll do you have ," naruto asked her. she showed him heaven scroll. Naruto took the scroll and kept it . He produced a fake one and put it with the corpse. After that they said there goodbye and karin left for uzushiogakure with demiurge and as the illusion was lifted by demiurge before leaving. Naruto left soon after that. Now its hunting time for naruto, he found his prey as the same guy whom naruto attacked before coming here. Naruto went underground and disguised as a grass ninja who looked the girl whose face mask orochimaru is wearing. He produced two shadow clones and disguised them as the girl''s teammates. " Hey boys , help your big sister for passing the exam ," naruto said to them and attacked them with his clones. " Get lost you grass nin, " one of the rain ninja said to naruto while throwing his kunai. Naruto subsituted himself with a log and appeared behind him quickly and used his kunai to knock him in head to make him unconscious. They tried to use illusion but naruto used his sensor ability to maximum . They fought with kunai and explosives . They were quite adept in hiding and avoiding dangers . Naruto has to substitute himself quite often. As it was 3 vs 2 it ended in another 25 minutes. Naruto took their earth scroll and left them while they were unconscious. Naruto returned towards his team . But naruto didn''t find sasuke or sakura but the mark of battle left behind by someone. Naruto increased his sensory range to locate sasuke and sakura . They were not alone but with team 10 ,Team gai and sound ninjas . They are in a battle . Rock lee is unconscious and neji and tenten are watching from distance. Team 10 is helping his team 7 . '' Its only one hour and everything happened so fast, orochimaru is very quick to do everything , Anyway if he meet anko he is for a big surprise ''. naruto thought and went towards the direction of sakura and sasuke. He felt the curse mark is activated on sasuke while moving towards them. He is on battle mood. Aftersome time he calmed down and his curse mark dispatched in the original form. He arrived where the battle just finished. Dosu was giving his scroll but it was rejected as it was an heaven scroll. " Looks like you have gone through a tough battle sasuke and sakura . I am late for the sound''s party, " Naruto arrived between them. Dosu was terrified to see him. They left soon after that. " Why you give me a fake scroll, it blasted on the face of that grass ninja ," sasuke has given the scroll to orochimaru and it reacted as a fuinjutsu was placed on it. " So you end up giving it to someone , I have three scroll now. Shika do you need a heaven scroll, I can give it you for helping my team " Naruto asked shikamaru suddenly . They indeed needed a heaven scroll. " I need heaven scroll but you can give me if you have two heaven scroll ," shikamaru hoped that naruto should give them a heaven scroll for helping his team. Atleast it would be a less troublesome way to qualify. Naruto gave him a heaven scroll while tossing it to him . " Did you fight two team for scrolls, " sasuke wanted to know , how he obtained two scrolls. " I took one heaven scroll from a dead corpse, do you have a problem with that, " naruto told sasuke. Ino paled after hearing about the corpse. Shikamaru didn''t mind about it. " Thanks for the scroll, now I can go to tower in a less troublesome way. Lets go together so we will not get ambushed easily ," shikamaru suggested to team 7. After the battle everyone is exhausted and it is in favour of everyone to go together without an incident. "Hey neji and tenten, take lee and stop staring from distance. For lee''s help I will tell you a small information. If you want a heaven''s scroll go to the lake on the eastern side . A genin team is unconscious after opening heaven''s scroll. If you want a earth scroll then go to the south side from here . You will find a cave and an injured team who possess an earth scroll, " Naruto told them because lee helped his team. Tenten came and picked up lee and said thank you to naruto and they went towards south. Team 7 and Team 10 went together to tower and opened the scroll . Asuma and iruka appeared before them. " This is a surprise, two team passed together ," Asuma said to them and looked towards iruka. " So you worked together, that''s very good for your future as a shinobi ," Iruka went into his lecture mode and explained about the importance of chunin exam. " Now you can rest for four days before the preliminary, best of luck for next round ," asuma congratulated both the team. Orochimaru escaped before anko could confront him. Anko messaged naruto about orochimaru quick escape. So anko has to wait to demolish him. Rock lee arrived with his team on the next day. Chapter 27 - 27 Chunin exam 4 Forest of death tower.... After the end of the second round many genins eliminated from the chunin exam. The teams who passed are team 7 ,team 8 ,team 10 , team guy, sand siblings, and kabuto''s team. Out of 26 team only 6 team passed the exam. Sakura informed kakashi about the curse mark of sasuke . But sasuke didn''t want to be unconscious for few days so he insisted that after the preliminary he will seal the curse mark . Kakashi wanted to seal the curse mark but he didn''t want to keep sasuke away from chunin exams, so he agreed with sasuke for the timing . Today all the participants are gathered in the main hall of tower. Hokage has come to congratulate them for coming so far in the exam. " You have done a great job this far. In ancient times war was the only way to show the military strength but now in peace times we show our strength through the chunin exams. Chunin exams is a time where younger generation shows the power of their ninja village in competition and attract more missions for their village ," hiruzen explained about the chunin exams to the competitors. " Excuse me hokage sama, can I explain the rest ," Hayate gekko said to third hokage . In response Hokage nodded to him. " As you know we didn''t expect this many participants so we have a preliminary before the *cough* finals which is going to start in few minutes . As we cannot waste the time of respected guests during finals . So *cough* we will show them the best among you. I am the proctor of third round hayate gekko. If someone wants to leave because of some reason he can quit now, " hayate said to them. He explained the rules to participants. Kabuto raised his hand. " I want to quit , my body is not in a condition where it can cope up with the battle right now ," Kabuto said to the hayate. " O. k then you can leave. An anbu *cough* will show you the way out of the forest ," Hayate said to him . He was surprised that he quit after coming here. Nobody quits without a solid reason. There was a gaint screen from which the two person will be selected randomly as opponents. The first name was sasuke vs yoroi. Yoroi is the teammate of kabuto . Sasuke was excited to test an older genin. " Good luck sasuke, " kakashi wished him luck for his match. " You can do it sasuke kun, " sakura encouraged sasuke like always . Naruto remained silent . Sasuke went downside in the arena. Sasuke and yoroi looked at each other. " Begin " Hayate signaled a start of the battle. Sasuke went on an ?ssault mode from the beginning. Yoroi waited for him to come closer as an experienced shinobi. He avoided the punches and kicks of sasuke. when sasuke came very close to hit him. He didn''t avoid the attack but he grabbed sasuke head. As soon as he grabbed the head of sasuke . Sasuke started feeling as if his chakra is leaving him. " ahhhhhhhhh, whatttts happeninggg to meeee ," sasuke questioned unintentionally to him. He was in deep pain. " Its my specialty , I can absorb chakra by touching anyone and recover my chakra ," yoroi said to sasuke with a smirk . He is told by kabuto not to go easy on sasuke and push him to extreme limit. Sasuke was feeling helpless and then somehow he maintained his distance between them in a desperate effort. Then he started to throw shirukens to distract him. When yoroi was distracted enough he used one of lee''s move on him. He came before him and bent his body and hit him with his leg upper cut on his chin. Yoroi body flashed in the air. Sasuke came below him in the air. His curse mark got activated but he controlled it. " lions barrage, " sasuke said and delivered a kick upside down from his angle and yoroi fall to the ground . He became unconscious. Hayate checked him if he is really unconscious. " Winner : sasuke uchiha, " Hayate said after confirming it. After sasuke matched finished . Kakashi didn''t want to take another chance and he took him to seal his curse mark for the preventive measure. In screen another name popped up by the time sasuke match finished. Its shikamaru vs kin from sound village . Shikamaru looked at his opponent and his mood changed. " Why I have to face a girl it''s troublesome, " shikamaru said to asuma. But after looking at Ino''s angry face he went to arena. Kin thought it was an easy victory but shikamaru trapped her in her own game. Kin used sound genjutsu from bells but shikamaru trapped her in a shadow possession jutsu and made her unconscious and won the ticket for final. After that Ino battled with sakura . They started with battling with kunai and shuriken . Later sakura used clone jutsu to confuse ino which she survived. Ino then used mind transfer jutsu which was countered by sakura''s inner personality. Atlast both knocked out each other with a quick punch . Kankuro replaced himself with his puppet before the match with masumi one of kabuto''s teammate. Masumi used chakra to soften his bones and hold down kankuro puppet . Kabkuro later revealed himself and captured masumi inside the puppet and won the match. Shino won his match against zaku by blocking his sound pipes and eating his chakra with the help of his insects and won the match. Chouji lost his match against dosu from sound village who used his sound pressure to block off chouji attacks and redirected it to walls. Tenten lost to temari who blocked all her attack and attacked her with wind jutsu from her fan. Naruto jumped from balcony to arena and waiting for kiba in arena. " Sorry kiba but its my day , you can try another time, " naruto said to kiba with a smile. " I am not afraid of you naruto , lets see who is the alpha in the rookies ," Kiba calmed himself for the battle . Even kurenai is worried about kiba. She heard from kakashi how ruthless naruto can become during battle .Hinata doesn''t know whom to cheer. " Ohh akamaru will battle with you I guess. Then lets make it 2 vs 2 , Summoning jutsu " Naruto said it and tried to summon his eevee ''max'' . But from it comes out an umbreon . All those who are watching are surprised together with naruto. '' I never thought that max will evolve so soon,'' naruto thought after looking at max. "What kind of animal is that , I thought you will bring your eevee for the match ," kiba asked naruto. Naruto smiled at him and pets the max on his head. " His name is max , he is an eevee but recently grown into umbreon. Even I am amazed , " naruto said to kiba. Max is looking at naruto . "Begin " Hayate said to naruto and kiba. kiba didn''t wasted anytime and gave a red pill to akamaru. Akamaru become red. " Lets go akamaru, Beast human mimicry, Fang over fang, " Kiba wasted no time in thinking and direct went for an attack. Akamaru transformed into kiba and they went together to attack them. Max didn''t liked it that some comes charging towards him and naruto with an intention of attack . It dashed forward in a very quick speed and interrupted them from charging. Kiba couldn''t believe what he just saw his fang over fang with akamaru stopped by naruto''s pet alone. Max growled loudly towards kiba and akamaru . Growl not only affected them but the audience too. " Why I am feeling fear towards eevee while standing in audience , " Asuma asked kakashi . In response kakashi just sighed like he felt the same thing. " What kind of summoning is that , I never seen something like that ," Orochimaru in disguise asked baki . He is a curious guy. " I heard about it in my last visit here couples of 6 months back , but never seen it. But it looks quite different from what it was described. Maybe it looks different when it is small ," Baki heard about eevee when he came to give a mission scroll in hokage tower last time. " Hinata its eyes looks quite like eevee but why it looks totally different ," kurenai asked hinata. Hinata just shook her head. She has not seen eevee for a long time. Kiba and akamaru dashed again towards naruto but this time max got even more angry . Max doesn''t knew it is a match. He got summoned and they got attacked and he has never seen kiba before. Max eyed glowed for a while . kiba and akamaru stopped in air and they were thrown in the wall by unknown force. They both got unconscious by this unknown attack . Max was about to continue the attack. " That''s enough max , they are unconscious, " Naruto said to max. It came closer to naruto and try to cuddle his th??h with its head. Naruto in response pet max head . Hayato checked on kiba . "Winner : Naruto uzumaki ," Hayate announced the result . " I thought it was max''s match for few seconds, " Naruto said to hayate. Hayate looked at him for few seconds with a blank face. Naruto left the arena before he could say anything. Max followed him to balcony. " It was a quick one naruto , I never thought you could win the match with only summoning eevee ," Kakashi said to naruto. Naruto didnt reply him back. Hinata came and congratulate him. On screen another names appeared it was hinata hyuga and neji hyuga. Hinata get tensed after looking at the name. They both arrive at the arena. " You should give up hinata sama , fate has already decided me the winner ," neji said to hinata. Before hinata could say anything naruto voice was heard. " Hey hinata you never told me your cousin is an oracle grandma ," Naruto asked hinata from balcony. Kakashi from his side sighed. He understood that during this match he will hear a lot of taunting from naruto. Neji didn''t react to naruto but he was angry. Hayate began the match . Neji and hinata fought a technical battle of gentle fist. Naruto encouraged her. But hinata is losing to neji . Hinata lashes some words on fate to neji which he doesn''t like . He went for finishing blow which is stopped by jonins. Hinata was about to collapse on floor from cardiac arrest. Naruto jumps from balcony to arena before she could hit the ground and looks at neji. Doctors comes and take hinata for treatment . " You have just sealed your fate you hyuga branch servant . You couldn''t accept your own fate but always keep talking about fate ," Naruto directly said to neji. Neji got very angry on naruto. " You don''t know anything uzumaki , you should pray that we should not meet in chunin exam finals . You will regret it , " Neji is still angry from naruto''s comment . " So a rebel servant who just attacked his master says I will regret it. Dream on , you fate shit . First thing you don''t know anything about fate in first place. You tell what you see from your eyes. You cannot even count the exact number of stars with those eyes ," Naruto said to him and leave the arena. Neji is angry but can''t do anything. Naruto then sends a shadow demon secretly to protect hinata. On screen next name appeared . Its Rock lee vs gaara. Rock lee fought brilliantly but his attack got stopped by gaara''s sand. Gaara wanted to crush him but lee avoided it and removes his weight which earns a lot of reactions from present audience. Lee bashed gaara with his speed and delivers primary lotus. Gaara counters it in the last moment by substitution jutsu . Lee is forced to open his chakra gates , he then beats gaara black and blue in air. He delivers primary lotus but gaara''s sand gourd turns into sand cushion and saves him from defeat . Gaara uses his sand and crushes one hand and leg of lee. Gai intervenes before anything happens to lee. Lee is taken to hospital. Hokage congratuled to everyone who advances to next round. " You have one month time to prepare for your finals and against your next opponent , so best of luck ,"hiruzen said to remaining participants . They drew the lots and naruto has to face neji for the next round after one month. Chapter 28 - 28 Greatest day of the Great Tomb of Nazarick He met kakashi after the exam and told him that he wants some alone time for practice . At first kakashi wanted to ?ssign some one for his chunin exam preparation. " Kakashi sensei I want some alone time for my practice . So i will not be available if you try to find me during this month ," Naruto said to kakashi with a serious face. As a sensei kakashi couldn''t leave naruto alone with his practice. He even contacted ebisu to talk about naruto later after the preliminary. " Are you sure naruto , its for your own good to have an experienced shinobi to watch your training. You will learn much faster with a trainer ," kakashi is worried about the progress of naruto. He couldn''t understand why he want to be alone at the time of practice. " I am going to summoning realm of eevee for a month , there I will learn about other things and not available during that time. So its a waste to have a trainer here whom I couldn''t give my time, " naruto told to kakashi. He wants to spend some time in nazarick .He went there earlier but didn''t stay for long. So he is planning for spending a full month there. " So you are going to spend a month there with them . Its a good thing to spend some time with your summoning animal . Learn some combination attack with them. It will be more beneficial in future ," After giving some tips to naruto , kakashi left to another work . He has to talk to hokage about his confrontation with orochimaru. Naruto went to his new house and made some preparation before leaving. He went to hospital to meet hinata but her condition is critical and he cannot do anything infront of everyone. He left some flowers for her with his names written and a note attached for her recovery and his inability to meet her during this month as he is going to prepare for chunin exam . He messaged anko, yugao and third hokage about his departure to uzushiogakure and told them to be ready for the confrontation with sand and sound in a month''s time . He told them that he is leaving for a month and will return a day before the chunin exam finals . Naruto teleported to throne room of nazarick . Albedo saw him and bow down infront of him. Naruto went and sat on the kings of king throne. "I am so happy my lord , you returned ," Albedo expressed her happiness through her words . She smiles after seeing naruto. Mostly when he visits he goes to arena for his practice and leaves soon after he finishes his practice. " I will be here for one month albedo , before the chunin exam starts. So what is the situation here in nazarick when I was not here. I am not informed about the evolution of max. why? " Naruto asked albedo. Albedo is sweating and started to think . " Max evolved only recently and we were debating about what happened to him . It was during practice at night time that he suddenly glowed and changed in black colour . Everything else is as your plan my lord. We put guards on the sea coast . we started farming with the help of skeletons in the lands. The ships are in the dock and the money which is brought by pandora is kept in a separate vault ," Albedo explained about the things she has to take care of. She felt relived that naruto is not angry on her after explaining all the matters . " You have done a great job albedo. What is the reaction of aura when she looked at the evolution of max ," naruto asked albedo. Aura is the one who takes care of them as a beast tamer in nazarick . " She was quite shocked by the development my lord . She never experienced something like that . Max is training most of the time with her or alone . He trains harder than any other eevee. Aura at first thought she fed him something by mistake because of his colour change and quite sad for sometime . Then later demiurge explained that they can evolve at different circumstances and looks differently after evolving ," Albedo told naruto. She is quite happy to deliver her reports to naruto herself. Naruto himself explained demiurge about evolution of eevee so he was not surprised by him telling aura about it. " Do you stay all the time in throne room albedo ?" naruto remembers this particular thing from overlord when he teleported here . So he decided to do something about it. " Yes , my lord its my duty to be available to you all the time when you come to throne room ," Albedo answered naruto. Due to her duty she never leaves the throne room. She governs whole nazarick from throne room. Sometime she leaves but only after she gets the permission. " You can use one of the rooms nearby for sleeping and for other things . You can visit other places in nazarick or in uzushio whenever you want and especially when it is work related ," naruto explained to albedo. Albedo became happy as she can visit her sisters and other female members in nazarick all the time from now on. Naruto gets up and went to meet others in nazarick . Albedo follows him from behind . Demiurge is the first one they meet while walking together . " Welcome lord naruto in your humble home. I was on way to greet you when I sensed your presence. All the matters regarding karin . She really likes uzushiogakure. She insisted on training in fuinjutsu and ninja arts. So I made some arrangements for that too ," Demiurge explained about the matters regarding karin . Demiurge knows more about the outside world than any other nazarick citizens . " That''s great news demiurge . What''s her reactions towards the other members of ainz ooal gown ? "Naruto is curious although he knew she will adjust here in nazarick and uzushiogakure . " She was surprised to see an angel and demon live together when she saw victim with me. She was even more surprised for some reason after she saw aura and mare but other things are just fine with her. She is getting along with pestonya the most when I told her she was the one who was sent everyday to heal her ," Demiurge explained about karin. Even he was surprised how easy it was for her settle down here in uzushiogakure . They went outside the nazarick and pleidas were organizing everything in celebration for his one month stay. They sure are fast to react. As soon as sebas and pleidas saw him , they bowed down with respect . " You may rise , So where is karin . You can call her ," Naruto commanded them and sebas went to call her. Very soon karin arrived infront of him. " Hello naruto sama , Thanks for everything you have done for me, " Karin thanked him. She looks quite happy here. She gives a big smile to him. " So who trains you karin chan ," Naruto asked her. He wanted to know who is her trainer . She becomes quite happy after hearing chan word from his mouth. " Its miss solution who trains me and her techniques are much better than what I have seen in kusagukare or in any ninja village . She is strict but that''s fine by me ," She looks at solution. The later smiles at her. " You are doing a great job Solution ," Naruto smiled at solution. Solution became happy after hearing naruto''s appreciation . Other pleidas member are quite jealous from that. "Thank you lord naruto I only did a small job for you ," She agreed to do this job because demiurge told him and karin was somehow distant relative of naruto . She felt pity for her when she heard she was used as a medical tool in grass country . Demiurge arranged a picnic near a waterfall in uzushiogakure in few minutes as a welcome surprise for naruto with the help of albedo . He heard from shadow demons that naruto enjoyed a lot in a picnic in his academic days . He knew that naruto is going to be busy for month so he arranged it as soon as possible before his busy schedule. " Lord naruto I hope you like our picnic arrangements for you. We made it as grand as possible in such a short notice for your stay in nazarick for a month ," Albedo said on behalf of everyone as the overseer of nazarick . She looks quite happy to arrange something for naruto . " Its great that you arranged everything for me in such a short time . I am very happy ," naruto said to them. All the nazarick members are very happy after hearing their lord is happy . All the citizens of nazarick are invited for the picnic. Even gargantua is there for party. Aura brought all her pet. Rubedo is there playing with eevee and umbreon. Even demiurge told everyone that it is the greatest day of nazarick and his life . Albedo and shalltear are taking photos and it later became a competition between them. " Hey karin I have thought something to give you as a welcome gift in uzushio . You were always lonely most of your life without your mother ," naruto told karin . Karin was surpised to hear that. " You have done a lot for me already naruto sama, I couldn''t repay you back with my life ," Karin said to naruto while eating . Naruto signaled demiurge and he brought a coffin and he opened it. karin was surprised to see her mother''s corpse and became emotional. Next thing surprised her even more. Naruto took out a resurrection wand out of his inventory and an energy flashed upon her mother''s body and she came to life . She was surprised to find her alive with all the bite marks are gone. She then looked at karin and became emotional . " I am sorry for leaving you alone karin my dear, " She told to karin. Karin hugged her and cried . Atleast now they are safe and out of that grass village which used both mother and daughter as a tool. Later she introduced her to naruto and to other citizens of nazarick. She was surprised at first but it was much better than the previous place. She greeted them with a smile and thanked them to take care of her daughter . She became even more happy to find herself in uzushiogakure. Naruto is having a nice time with everyone in picnic. From tomorrow onwards he has to practice for the whole month , so he enjoyed the moment with them till it lasts. Chapter 29 - 29 Return to konoha Today is the day when naruto returned from nazarick to konoha . He has grown two inches longer than before in a month . It may be because of the food of nazarick which affected his growth . During his time on nazarick he came to know that demiurge has infiltrated many ninja villages and copied all of their jutsus for him in advance. If Orochimaru knew that someone has all the knowledge of ninja villages he would have smashed his head on the floor . Naruto mainly practiced in kenjutsu, ninjutsu and magic spells most of the time there . But he learned some genjutsu too . Cocytus was very happy with naruto''s progress in kenjutsu . Naruto is taking a walk in konoha right now . Some people watched him and feel pity for him . Afterall he is going against a genius hyuga . They have never seen him in action after all . " Hello naruto kun, " Hinata said from a distance . She was very happy to see him after a month . " Hai hinata , did you get the flowers ," Naruto said to her. She blushed from the recent memory where she woke up in the hospital and found the bouquet of flower with a note attached on it for her. " I get that bouquet and the note attached with it . I discharged from the hospital recently, " " What are you doing alone roaming around in konoha after being recently discharged ," Naruto said to her. Hinata blushed again. " I was going to bakery for cinnamon rolls, I was quite bored with hospital food ," Hinata couldn''t hide her misery for the tasteless food. Everyone who goes to hospital follows a strict diet . " Come with me ," Naruto said to her and she followed him . The were walking towards an empty area of a garden. '' Jane buy me two healing tags ''. [Yes master naruto. ] "Naruto kun why we are here !" Hinata asked while being embarrassed about thinking such thoughts. " You are not fully healed hinata let me take care of it . From the land of eevees I brought healing tags which will heal your unhealed wounds ," Naruto said while taking out a healing tag from his pocket . It looks like an explosive tag but with green colour . " It must be very valuable for you and I cannot take it you have a match tomorrow with neji , " hinata was worried about naruto if she takes it what will happen to naruto after his match if he lose. " I have another one , but don''t tell anyone about it. I will not get it everytime for others if they will request it . Its a one time gift from someone to me ," Naruto didn''t want to face a problem where everyone ask him about healing tag . Its better if no one knows about it aside from them . Naruto keeps the healing tag on her ?h?st near her heart and it glowed and a green light surrounded hinata . She felt an extremely powerful energy entered her body and she was feeling all her internal wounds were rapidly healed in few seconds. " Thank you naruto kun I will never forget your kindness ," hinata said to him. She keeps blushing after looking at him . Naruto is feeling quite awkward after looking at her profound blushing . " Lets go hinata , we have a bakery to raid ," Naruto is hungry after hearing about the food so he decided to tag alone with her. They both reached the bakery and hinata ordered a large number of cinnamon rolls for both of them. After they finished eating he packed some sweets and cinnamon rolls and paid the bill . Hinata wanted to pay but he requested he will pay for her too . Its first time for hinata that someone else aside from her family paid for her. He left hinata near the hyuga gates and went towards the hospital. He wants to meet another person . " Rock lee is he still in hospital ! " Naruto asked a nurse who looked at him for some time . " He is on the third floor room number 259. Are you his friend ?" " Yeah I am his friend , I hope he is not in critical stage ," Naruto asked her. Nurse sighed at his comment. " Tell your friend not to do exercise in his condition . His sensei is another weirdo who cries whenever he see him exercising . Then he talks about something about youth and then hug him. I have literally seen sunsets in the morning because of them . Even I felt like crying after seeing his dedication. I know it is almost impossible for him to continue being a ninja after that tragedy ," Nurse started crying and naruto thought that she is affected by gai virus. " o. k I will tell him but he will not listen to me on that part . He will keep pushing himself through his limits ," naruto knows the nature of rock lee. He will not give up till his muscles will tear itself . Nurse understood what naruto wanted to say . Naruto goes to the third floor room number 259. He enters and looks at gai and lee are talking with each other. They notice his presence and smiles at him . " Hello lee and gai san . So what are you planning for chunin exams ?" Naruto asked both of them . " We will come to watch you and neji battling and I can''t miss it by any chance ," Lee said to naruto. Even gai agreed while nodding with his student word. " You have come to meet lee that''s a great show of friendship from your behalf naruto kun . Don''t worry I will bring him on time ," Gai said with his trademark smile. Naruto is happy that they can come on time unlike anime where they arrived late. " Here I brought you some sweets and cinnamon rolls for you . I know the hospital food is not like the daily food. So I thought to bring it for you for some taste ," Naruto said while giving him the package of food. Lee and gai''s tears broke out. " You are such a good person naruto kun. You brought food for me ," Lee unpacked the food and started eating. Gai is crying too. '' This guys why they are crying all the time. They look very emotional type to me '' naruto thought in his mind. "I brought a healing tag for you . It is very rare in the summoning realm of eevee . But you should not tell anyone about the existence of it to anyone ," Naruto said to lee. Lee became even more emotional after hearing it. " Thank you naruto for helping lee. Now he can live his dream as a ninja ," Gai and lee are hugging him and crying. He is crushed between them. Naruto takes out the healing tag which is green in colour. He puts it on the ?h?st of lee and he engulped in the green energy . His body was repaired and he felt like a new person. After the green energy disappeared . Lee checked himself and he felt his injuries are fully healed . "Don''t ask me about this healing tag it was a gift and cannot be obtained . Nurse told me to tell you that not to do exercise in critical condition. Anyway it is no use to tell you now as you are fully healed ," Naruto explained it to them. " Thank you so much naruto kun ,I will forever remember this youthful act of yours . I will not tell anyone about this tag to anyone ," Lee said it while tears threatening to come out of his eyes. " Even I will not tell about it to anyone. It will cause a great amount of trouble for you if this information gets out . It was certainly a treasure you sacrificed for lee, " Gai said and couldn''t hold back his tears . Both lee and gai hugging each other while crying. " See you tomorrow I have to wake up early in the morning for the chunin exam finals," naruto said that and left. Tomorrow they are waiting for a big surprise friends and foe alike . Next day... Next day early in the morning he didn''t go for ??p . After making preparations he summoned bella. She is still an eevee. As soon as she appeared she jumped on his head. He was walking towards arena and found hinata is going there with kiba and shino. They meet while walking towards the arena. " Hey kiba, shino and hinata ," Naruto said to them. kiba and shino looked surprised while looking at him . " You have grown taller in a month naruto ," Kiba told him. He is still swallowing his defeat from his naruto. " I hope you are ready for finals especially against neji ," shino said to naruto. Shino can feel the difference in him . " I am more than ready for him at that time and even now . Be careful with kankuro he uses poison in his puppets maybe some needles and sharp objects are hidden inside full of poison . It can be quite harmful for your bugs ," Naruto warned shino and he took it quite seriously afterall he is a bug lover. Any threat for bugs is a threat to him. " Naruto kun can I hold it during the match if you are not using her in battle . What is it''s name I couldn''t recognise it ," hinata''s full attention is on eevee. She didn''t heard what boys were talking. " Her name is bella . Look at her tail it is like a flower at end of tip and it looks like a heart from one angle of tail when you look from far. I am not using her in battle . Here take her and hold her carefully . She is cute but damn scary if you make her angry ," Naruto warned hinata about the temper of bella. Even aura has a difficult time handling her when she is angry . He gave bella to hinata who cuddled her in her arms. "Its an eevee but it look quite different from the other guy which I battled earlier ," kiba was surprised after noticing bella. " It''s growth process is like bu??erflies they evolve after becoming strong. But they can evolve in different beings. Max is evolved into umbreon during night time under moonlight . I didn''t know what she will grow into . They are mysterious animal, they have their own path to follow ," Naruto talks a lot about eevee and others listened about it in great interest. After walking they reached the entrance of stadium where the chunin exam matches will be held for the public eye. Naruto and shino walks towards the arena while hinata and kiba walks towards the stands . Hinata is happy while holding bella on her hands gently. Other woman were watching her with jealousy. Kiba just couldn''t understand the women''s reason of jealousy . Hokage has reached to the main seat with kazekage who in reality is orochimaru. Hokage is already prepared for this war. Anko is waiting nearby. The chunin exams is going to start and will bring many surprises to people. Chapter 30 - 30 Chunin Exam Final... Naruto and shino reached the arena together and other contestants are already present there except sasuke and dosu . Neji is glaring naruto with a hateful expression . Contestants look at each other to measure their strength with their own eyes. " Let the finals of chunin exam begin, " Hokage did the announcement for beginning of the final exam . People are getting crazy to see a live action between ninjas. " I am your proctor of the final phase of chunin exam . My name is shiranui genma . I am a special jonin of leaf village . My decisions will be final . No killing is allowed infront of this many people ," Genma explained the rules to the participants. In this crowd their are a lot of vip and damiyos sitting with people. They can provide a lot of missions to ninja villages directly or indirectly . " Now only the participant of the first match should remain here. Naruto uzumaki and neji hyuga you are facing each other in first match ," genma said to them. All the other participants left to the waiting area in the stands. Announcement was already made about the first match between naruto and neji . Some changes were made because of dosu''s absence in chunin exam. He was killed by gaara when dosu attacked him. Not even his bones were left after he curshed him in his sand coffin. " Kazekage san we shall begin the first match . Its almost time to start the finals ," Hokage said to fake kazekage. " Hokage dono you are right , its almost time. I am hoping to see the last uchiha in action soon against my son . I have not seen him with the other participants earlier. You can give the signal to start , " Fake kazekage said to hokage. His face is covered and people can only see his eyes. He has big plans for the konoha today but after he watch the sasuke''s match . He patiently waiting for that moment. Hokage signaled a start for the matches. " Begin " Genma said to both naruto and neji. Neji didn''t wasted anytime and rushed towards naruto to give him a terrible defeat. He activated his byakugan and saw that naruto is collecting chakra in his hand. Naruto collected chakra in his both hand . He made that chakra more denser . Neji started to attack his chakra path but naruto started blocking his gentle fists with his hands . " How are you blocking gentle fist style with your hands ," neji asked after seeing naruto not taking any damage from it. He didn''t stop to attack him. Naruto is continously blocking his gentle fists with his hands . " Quite simple , you are using raw chakra to attack my chakra points with both your hands . You trained it like a sword piercing your target with your style . So I also practiced using raw chakra to block anything with hands only. Its raw chakra versus raw chakra , how do you like it ," Naruto said while blocking his attacks . Whenever their hands clash with each other they produce sparks of chakra . " What the hell naruto is doing ," kiba couldn''t understand why naruto is close combating with neji. Its highly dangerous move against a hyuga . " Well that''s impressive , I have never seen neji this much frustrated in a battle . By this time I would have been defeated by him ," Lee said to kiba . Kiba was surprised to see lee in a very healthy condition . Lee reached the arena with gai just on time . Hyuga clan members couldn''t believe their eyes .Even in their dreams they never thought someone can block their gentle fists with hands . Naruto grabbed neji right hand fingers with his left hand fingers and started to do handseals with it, while other hand blocked his left hand attacks . Neji knew what kind of jutsu he is going to use on him. Neji immediately made some distance between them. " Fire ball jutsu " Neji immediately start rotating himself in a sphere of chakra to protect himself from fire ball jutsu . He stopped when naruto stopped his fire ball jutsu. " Naruto used opponents hands to make handseals thats a plus for him in the battle . That hyuga boy used rotation which is a main branch secret jutsu which surprised me ," kurenai said to asuma . Kurenai is happy that neji is getting paid for what he did to hinata . Asuma is surprised by this kind of tactic by naruto. Even shikamaru is amazed by naruto''s tactic . And other participants were nervous how flawlessly naruto is toying with neji . Now whole audience is silent . They thought naruto will be defeated in few minutes but he countered every gentle fist attack neji throw at him. Hanabi was amazed by how his cousin and naruto''s battling each other . Most shocking moment for her and hyuga members was when neji did rotation infront of everyone . " I can''t believe he forced neji into using his ultimate defense ," Tenten thought it was easy win for neji like everyone but reality is different this time around. "Even I cannot imagined neji nii san will know kaiten which is a main family secret jutsu . Naruto kun has definetly more tricks up his sleeves . He looks way too relaxed than usual ," Hinata said to her classmates and tenten . She is amazed by their fight . Ino and sakura were silent because they didn''t know what to say after watching the match . " Enough already I cannot hold back now , You are in my range ," Neji took a different fighting stance . Hyuga clan people were shocked at his change of battle stance . At the same time naruto''s aura changed and it mixed with his chakra and mental energy. " 4 palms" "8 palms" "16 palms" " 32 palms" "64 palms , I won naruto , fate is on my side, proctor please call the match, he is not in any condition to battle me " neji smirked and almost thought he won the match. Everyone thought the same. " It tickles quite a lot , Its your best move or anything else you want to try ," Naruto reaction was not what anyone expected . He moved and looked back at neji . ''Thank god it worked even against his gentle fist . It will not affect my movement , I should put more energy in it and see what happens, '' naruto thought and started to put more energy around his body. A blue outline is fromed all around naruto''s body . It shocked hyuga''s that 64 palms were block by a child . Orochimaru was surprised too. '' I make the right decision on that day when attacking his team . That''s why I attacked his team when he left them alone. He would have delayed me and would have stopped me from giving him curse mark. He has lot of potential even as a child he is monster like itachi . He is a dangerous child I cannot see fear in his eyes ," Orochimaru has other thoughts going in his head. He has a cruel smile inside his mask. In the arena naruto is getting impatient when he saw neji is not doing any new moves. " What is that ," neji asked him after getting frustrated that his palm attacks didn''t work on him. He tried many times but then naruto moves and giving him clear signal that his moves are useless against him. " Its my aura defence , it blocks everything harmful reaching towards me . Its my ultimate defence which I wanted to test against your style. You can clearly see how it works. Its even more powerful than your kaiten and gaara''s sand armour . I can clearly say its the best defence in the world right now ," naruto said to neji with a mocking smile . Neji didn''t want to give up against him . He tried to attack again and again with his gentle fist style . Now he is waiting for naruto to run out of his chakra. He tried to give him a shock by his kaiten . Naruto made some distance and start to do handseals . " water style : water bubble jutsu, " Naruto opened his mouth and a large number of bubbles he aimed towards neji . Neji didn''t want to risk anything so he did kaiten to protect himself from bubbles. But this water bubbles did not burst like other bubbles . It became water and started to spread on the arena ground. Soon whole stadium was filled with water. Naruto did something unexpected he started to collect lightning in his hand without handseals . Raw lightning is dancing in his right hand. He pulled his right hand backward and then thurst his right hand palm forward in the direction of neji. " Lightning palm, " Naruto said and the lightning which looks like a big palm made of lightning left his hand and travelled towards neji and shocked him in his place . He tried kaiten but he is wet from the water and he got the shock of his life. He become unconscious . Genma saw this and came down to announce the result but as aoon as he touched the water he got shock by remaining lightning inside the water . He looked at naruto as if he wanted an answer. " How are you standing without any shock, " Genma asked naruto and looked at him in a way that he will not announce the result if he will not answer the question . " Its because of my aura defence , it protects from the sole of my feet till the hair of my head. So lightning effect is nullified ," naruto explained him and waiting for the result . " Winner : naruto uzumaki, " genma announced the result of first match . Everyone was silent . In the beginning no one expected him to win . Then a round of applause was heard from audience for him .Naruto didn''t show any emotions on his face and walked towards the waiting stands of participants . " Next participants sasuke and gaara can come down, " genma said after looking towards waiting stands of participants. People were waiting for this match . Now all hokage wanted to delay this match as long as possible . Kakashi deliberately made sasuke late for this match . Orochimaru didn''t want the match between gaara and sasuke to get cancelled. " Hokage dono people are waiting for him but it seems he will be late . Could you postpone his match for the timing and made it the last match ," Orochimaru wants to see the match of sasuke to understand how much he progressed after the curse mark he gave him . " It would be unfair to others if we postpone his match and wait for him . Don''t you think kazekage kun ," hokage countered fake kagekage with his words. Hokage is not making it easy for orochimaru to get what he want . " Hokage dono please see in the audience . You can see a lot of vip, businessmen and damiyos are sitting here to see the strength of genins produced by ninja villages . They want to see the last uchiha and for that they travelled from there home town to here . I personally came to see the match between my son and the last uchiha . I hope you consider it ," Orochimaru as the fake kazekage said to hokage . He knows hokage will not gamble with his village honour on the line . " If you say like that then I have to reconsider it kazekage kun, " Third hokage said to fake kazekage . Then he signaled his anbu to go and inform the decision made by him to genma . The anbu leaves without delay. Genma was waiting in arena for the participants and hokage''s signal to disqualify sasuke . An anbu arrives and tells the decision of hokage to him in his ear and leave the arena soon after that . Gaara is already on the arena for the match. " The match between sasuke and gaara is postponed and will be held as the last match . So the next participant shino aburame and kankuro will have the second match. So please come down and gaara can leave the arena for timing ," Genma announced the change to gaara and to audience. Gaara didn''t waste any time he left to the waiting stand of participants. Kankuro is now in dilemma he thought that he doesn''t have to fight with anyone as the invasion can begin at anytime . They all are waiting for the signal from kazekage. Kankuro cannot expose his puppet as it will show all his tricks. " I forfeit the match . My puppets are not ready to face anyone, " Kankuro said to genma from the stands . Audience couldn''t understand why he came here in first place if his puppets are not ready . They start abusing him with all kinds of word. " O. k winner of this match is shino aburame . He advances to next round . Now we have to move on another match. The next match is between shikamaru nara and temari . Come and take your places ," Genma announced it to participants and audience . Shino was shocked because he already planted his bugs on kankuro as a precaution and he knows that he has poisons on his puppets but why would he forfeit the match. Shikamaru is another person who is in dilemma he has to fight another girl because that dosu guy didn''t arrive on time . He is not happy with the decision made by hokage in favour of sasuke. Sasuke gets a time break while he has to fight a girl not in the last match but the second match . Sasuke created a troublesome situation for him . Temari didn''t like to forfeit her match even if she has battle this village afterwards . She jumped from the balcony and landed on the arena. She is waiting for shikamaru and still waiting. Shikamaru walked slowly without a care in the world . He entered in the arena with his usual bored expression . " So I get a lazy ?ss to beat today ," Temari said to shikamaru . Shikamaru didn''t reply but gave her a bored look. Temari didn''t like his lazy expression. Shikamaru is looking at the water which still remained in the field after naruto did his last attack and it has its own shadows because of the position of sun . "Begin ," Genma said to both of them . As soon as the match started temari unfolded her fan and started her attack . Shikamaru hid himself behind the trees . Temari threw shurikens on him but shikamaru jumped on other tree . Temari started blowing the wind from her fan . She is slicing the trees. Suddenly a shadow is approaching her and she jumped backwards. Shikamaru shadow twisted and directed temari in a certain direction to jump. His shadow stopped . And temari marked his shadow''s limit. Shikamaru jumped out of the tree and ran as fast as he could while doing hand seals . Temari jumped back but slipped on the water left behind by naruto . She cursed her luck. Shikamaru captured her in shadow possession jutsu . " How the hell did you manage to capture me I checked your shadow length ," temari said to shikamaru . Shikamaru bored expression changed into a smile. " Always watch your surrounding . Even water puddle can leave the shadows and this place is full of water puddles . That''s one advantage for me ," Shikamaru said to her . He put his hand on the empty pocket like searching something . Temari did the same and grabbed the kunai . Shikamaru put his empty hand on his throat like he is about to slit his neck and temari did the same but with kunai . " Surrender or die . I still have a lot of chakra left to maintain this for 10 minutes. You lose ,"Shikamaru said to temari. And temari surrendered to shikamaru this time. She didn''t want to die before the battle . Genma looked like he was impressed . " Winner : Shikamaru nara . Next match is between sasuke and gaara. Please come to arena ," Genma said while facing the stands . He looked at the shikamaru who is going back to waiting stands . Ino and chouji were surprised by his change .They both had thought he will give up at the last moment . Now the two back benchers naruto and shikamaru who almost skipped most of the class have advanced to chunin semifinals with shino the silent guy of class . Konoha rookies couldn''t believe what''s happening in exam . " What the hell is happening ino , they never took the class seriously except shino and now they both are in semifinals . Whatever we learned in academy is not enough for us ," sakura could not stop complaining about the irony which is happening with them. " It was not the academy that we have to take seriously sakura but the life itself . They both understood that fact If I may guess . What do you say chouji ?" Ino is shocked as well. She couldn''t grasp what''s going in the head of both shikamaru and naruto . " I think shikamaru didn''t want to take the exam for second time . He said to me its very troublesome to take exam for another year. Maybe he can become chunin this year and get rid of this genin exam forever . That has to be his plan . Oh my god I have to take genin exam all over again with you ," Chouji said to them and he instantly became worried about next exam . He remember the lack of food in the forest of death even now. Even if it was for one day it was a painful experience for him . " You are right chouji both naruto and shikamaru are definitely going to be chunin this year after showing such brilliant performance . As for shino he was unable to show anything because his opponent forfeited the match . He won the match but he didn''t show anything as the performance to impress the judges. I hope he will do something in semifinals, " Asuma said to genins . All the rookie genin heard him and now they knew that they were never ready for the main exam but those who passed the preliminary were already prepared and knew when they have to get serious. " Don''t worry about the next chunin exam you have plenty of time for that . You just have to be prepared for anything like them . No matter what you throw at them they will overcome it easily ," kurenai said to them . She knew the hardships of the genin more than anyone . " That means sasuke kun will become chunin too this year ," Sakura said that expecting the answer should be in sasuke''s favour . " I don''t think he can become chunin this year . He is already late which is not a disciplined behaviour especially during chunin exam. Naruto and shikamaru can lead the group with ease which is a huge factor in becoming chunin . They make plans after thinking about others and play according to the team . I don''t think sasuke is ready to lead a group . His ego and pride let him down in social interaction a huge minus in becoming a chunin. He has skills but not a chunin material right now ," Gai said to them . If he see according to chunin selection procedure only naruto and shikamaru fit the category right now . Ino and sakura wanted to defend sasuke but couldn''t because sasuke never interacted freely with anyone because of his pride and that''s a truth . Inside the arena suddenly two figure emerged with the leaf flying around them . It was sasuke and kakashi. They look at genma who look at them with annoyed expression. " I hope we are not late proctor genma ," Kakashi asked genma with his famous eye smile. " Your match is postponed already and it became the last match. You arrived just in time for your match. By the way your other student is already in semifinals. He defeated neji hyuga easily . Other than him shikamaru nara and shino aburame advanced to semifinals. Only sasuke''s match is left with gaara ," Genma told kakashi . Genma is impressed with both naruto and shikamaru''s performance. Kakashi left the arena and went near the place where all the other jonin sensei were waiting for him. He greeted everyone and like always gave them an eye smile . Gai in response gave him his shining teeth smile . " You are late kakashi sensei half of the matches are already finished ," Sakura said to kakashi . " We were busy sakura , so how was the naruto''s match ," Kakashi asked sakura but gai answered the following question . " You would have seen his aura defence and his lightning palm. He created his two original jutsu which decimated neji . His lightning palm is just like chidori but he can cast it without handseals and he can throw it from a distance to his enemy. Even though neji is my student and he lost this match but it is his first loss. Now atleast he can stop talking about the fate and can embrace a new path in life ," Gai said to kakashi . Kakashi is shocked after hearing this new information . He missed a great chance to see a new jutsu. In the arena the match is about to start . Gaara is quite impatient after waiting for this match . Genma gave them the signal to begin . Gaara gives a mocking smile to sasuke. His sand immediately start to leave his gourd and starts to spread around him . Suddenly gaara''s concentration breaks and he starts talking with his tailed beast shukaku. "Mother I am sorry for the awful blood you tasted last time . This one is strong and you will like his uchiha blood ," Gaara said to shukaku but for everyone he is talking to himself. Sasuke thought he is insane and he made some distance between the two of them . Sasuke jumped in air and throw the shurikens towards gaara . Gaara ''s sand blocked it and it turned into the sand clone of gaara . He threw back the shuriken to sasuke who dodged it easily . Sasuke activated his sharingan to read all his movements . Sasuke punched the sand clone but he grabbed it . But sasuke destroyed the sand clone with a round house kick soon after that . He reached close to gaara and tried to kick him but blocked by sand . So he accelerated his speed which he practiced during one month training and he imitated the style of lee and start attacking gaara. Gaara recognized the style of lee . After all he is the only person who can hit him with such ease. Sasuke dodged all the sand attack and landed a solid hit on gaara in the rock lee style . Gaara pushed back by the punch and his sand armor around face is broken . Gaara starts to collect the sand all around him as an shield which looks like a football. And soon after that a small sand eye is seen above the sand shield . Sasuke attacks the shield but it didn''t even budge from its place . Sasuke got injured because of it . Gaara''s sand is producing big spikes to injure sasuke if he gets too close . " Damn what is this sand made up from , it is so hard ," sasuke said while bleeding from hands and legs. Sasuke made some distance between them. He literally jumped on the walls of empty side of stadium and did some hand signs . He started collecting chakra in his hand and it became visible to n?k?d eyes . It became chidori and he started running towards gaara and avoiding the big spikes which is produced by gaara from the sand egg . He plunged his hand inside the hard shell of sand and it injured gaara . " Blood, its my blood, " Gaara said from inside . Scaring the shit out of everyone from sand . Sasuke broke free from his sand and a hand of shukaku chased him which later retreated . From the hole of sand sasuke saw a different kind of eye, an eye of a demon . Sasuke was scared for few minutes . The shell of egg broken down and an injured gaara emerged out of it . Everyone in the audience became silent after seeing this kind of match till all started to fell asleep for some reason . Kazekage looked at hokage and said something to his men behind him . His men ran forward and threw a smoke bomb as a signal . But someone changed its direction with his sword and send it up above the air . The war has begun after the signal . A war in which konoha is alone . While sand village has allied with sound village to decimate konoha . Chapter 31 - 31 War 1 Naruto saw a bodyguard of kazekage is running forward and about to throw the smoke bomb infront of the kage box as a signal and to cover the hokage and confuse tge leaf shinobi . Naruto leapt from participant waiting room to the front of kage box. He strike on the grenade quickly with his sword and deflect it up in the air. The signal is delivered but they couldn''t confuse the hokage and leaf shinobi . Now the whole arena in chaos . Sasuke couldn''t understand what''s happening in the arena . Gaara is watching him angrily and wanted to spill his uchiha blood . Genma is already in the field . Kankuro and temari jumped in the middle of arena towards gaara to check his injury. Baki arrived soon after them . " How is his injury ? We need him in the battle as he is our village''s weapon . It will change the battle tide in a moment ," Baki said to kankuro and temari who checked the injury of gaara . Temari relaxed after checking his injury but gaara soon fainted because of his injury and blood loss for the very first time. " His injury is under control but due to blood loss he fainted as he never suffered an injury to this level ," temari said to baki . Baki is looking towards genma and sasuke . He see sasuke as threat for gaara as he was able to injure gaara and delayed sand and sound''s plan to destroy konoha . " You take the gaara and go to a safe place and wait till he recovers he is very essential for our plan . Go, " Baki said to temari and kankuro . Back in the kage box... Kazekage and his body guards ran towards hokage. Their element of surprise is destroyed by naruto. They couldn''t catch hokage and his guards offguard . But before they can intercept hokage a guard of him came forward and planted a fierce kick on the kazekage precious jewels . " What have you done , You should not kick on some ones family eggs . You will pay for it ," kazekage said to that guard while crying in agony . Kazekage guards were shocked as someone bypassed them and kicked their leader in his most precious place . " I was waiting for this moment for a very long time to kick on your precious testis and destroy it . Although your body felt like a woman with testis . Now you became a transgender like you always wanted Orochimaru ," The guard said to orochimaru . It shocked the orochimaru and his guards that someone knows their true identity . Orochimaru and his guards dropped their disguises . The guards of him revealed as '' sound four '' the personal guards of orochimaru . " kukukukuku I am surprised sarutobi sensei you knew all about it and didn''t even made a tiny effort to stop me from entering your village . And you , I know their is only one person who wants to kick me like that but you are different ," Orochimaru said to hokage and his mysterious guard . Mysterious guard laughed and gave a sadistic smile to orochimaru. " It nice to see you after a long time orochimaru sensei . You brought your four toy for me . It would be so nice of you but I want to rip of your ugly tongue from your mouth as your apology ,"Mysterious guard said to orochimaru. Guard dropped his transformation and became mitarashi anko . Anko is smiling as she is getting the most entertainment after watching the surprise of his previous sensei . Anko looks towards the guard of orochimaru with six arms . She strikes on his left shoulder with a kunai . Making him useless for the timing . Now they can''t make a barrier to hold them . " Anko you ruined my plan to kill the hokage . You have quite a gut to go against me ," Orochimaru throws a barrage of kunai towards anko. But hiruzen comes forward and casts his famous jutsu . " Shuriken shadow clone jutsu " Third hokage''s jutsu clashes with orochimaru barrage of kunai and render it useless . " You are still arrogant upon your own ability orochimaru kun . Do you think I will simply watch while you keep doing whatever you want . Well I don''t think so ," Hiruzen said to him . Third hokage is serious now and a killing intent is washed over the field. Naruto who was watching the scene from a distance laughed and about to leave after he saw hokage''s personal guards and anbu has arrived to rescue him . Naruto saw towards arena . At the very same time temari and kankuro were about to take gaara outside the arena as he is unconscious . Everyone felt the killing of hiruzen for a moment and froze in their place . Kankuro and temari are no exception . Genma and baki were about to fight but when they felt a killing intent so enormous as a kage they stopped for a brief moment to look toward the direction . Naruto took this opportunity and appear between temari and kankuro . They were caught by surpise . Naruto sent temari on the walls by sharp kick on her gut . Kankuro couldn''t even react and naruto has already planted a fierce punch on his gut and he flew 10 steps back and became unconscious after rolling few times on ground . Baki was surprised by naruto''s appeareance and by the way he took down two of his student . Next thing surprised not only baki but temari, sasuke and genma . Naruto''s hand glows with few fuinjutsu symbol on his hand and he planted it on gaara stomach . Gaara became conscious for few moments . "ahhhhhaaaahhhhhahhhahhhhhahahhahhahhahahhahahahhahahaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh ," gaara screamed like hell for few moments and kankuro became conscious because of the gaara''s scream . Baki was about to charged but naruto put his blade on the neck of gaara''s neck which was a signal to them not to move a step towards him . " What have you done to gaara ," temari asked naruto . She might be afraid of gaara but he is still his little brother . Like every big sister she is quite overprotective towards her brother''s life . Temari is glaring at naruto as if she is going to burn him by her looks alone . Naruto just smiled by their reaction . " You should take care of your junichuriki even if he has only one tail beast . The seal work on him is just pathetic . Shukaku would have invaded his mind anytime . He cannot sleep at night time due to that . I just fixed his seal so he can sleep well during night which means he is going to sleep during this whole invading routine of yours ," Naruto said to them . Baki and others became more wary of naruto than sasuke now . He can do anything with gaara in that condition . " Why do something like that for a jinchuriki you doesn''t know even if you capture him he will not listen to you ," Baki said to naruto. Genma and others are watching this conversation . " I am not obliged to answer your question . You know that he cannot fight in this condition . If you insist on getting the answer I will not go soft on gaara and extract his tail beast here and now . By the way our jinchuriki will like to have another jinchuriki from the village , Hahhahaha, " Naruto laughed like a maniac and terrified baki ''s group . Even genma and sasuke were terrified by how he is talking and laughing. " Is it wise to leave another village jinchuriki like how you are planning to do naruto, " genma said to naruto . He can understand how naruto may be feeling about another village jinchuriki and he is not planning to interfere either . He is impressed by how naruto didn''t disclosed his identity as a jinchuriki to them . And referred himself as ''our jinchuriki '' to mislead them and put pressure on sand village . " You should know proctor genma ''our jinchuriki may not like the murder of his fellow jinchuriki and this is the easy way out for me . He is the strongest tail beast holder in the world and no one can stop him . He should start his massacare soon on the invading army and its his plan to neutralize gaara the first ," Naruto said to genma who instantly understood what naruto is planning for invading army . " Hey you take back your jinchuriki and get lost as soon as possible . Its a one time warning for you . Our jinchuriki do not take invasion kindly as he likes to be left alone in peace . You just disturbed his peace right now ," Genma said to them as he knows the jinchuriki . The mention of jinchuriki alone is threatening and here konoha have there own jinchuriki which is a disaster in the opinion of baki and sand genins . " who is our jinchuriki proctor genma ," sasuke who was silent wanted to know who is jinchuriki of konoha . Even naruto knows about it and he doesn''t . At least it is clear to him and other present here that he has the tail beast of kyuubi . " You shouldn''t ask something like that sasuke . You can be executed for asking his name . Even naruto didn''t uttered his name even he knows him personally . Its a known fact in whole konoha . The people who knew about him never talk about his name with jinchuriki status as it is punishable to death by third hokage''s law ," Genma said to sasuke which even shocked baki and his students that a hokage would go to such a degree to protect his jinchuriki . Temari was pissed now as her own brother is treated like a weapon in her own village but in konoha they kept even the identity of their jinchuriki a secret like some kind of rare treasure . The conversation is leading sand village jonin and genin into confusion . " Why you keep your jinchuriki hidden from the eyes of people as if he is a treasure, " temari couldn''t hold her own anger and asked the question . Genma couldn''t help but smile on the confusion of sand ninja''s. " Everything about our jinchuriki is classified and cannot be revealed to anyone especially in a war period . You should leave now or I will be forced to take action against you ," Genma said to baki . Naruto leaves the gaara and comes to the side of genma in an instant . Temari checks her brother''s condition and found him in a deep sleeping state . She knows that he never slept in years . So its impossible for them to wake him up . Baki left with them so they will not face a danger . As gaara is unconscious it is very easy for anyone to attack them and harm gaara if they don''t have a jonin with them . They will retreat toward there secret camp of sand village and after ensuring their safety he will come back and join his comrades in battle . They left without any commotion and naruto left the arena to take part in this war. kakashi and gai is holding sound ninja''s in the arena . They saw what transpired in the arena between the genma and baki''s group . " 25 sound ninja kakashi ," Gai told kakashi in a competitive tone with a tooth shining smile while fighting sound ninjas . " 27 sound ninja gai ," Kakashi said to gai without a care in the world . Even in this condition he maintained his cool composure which irritated gai even more . " damn you kakashi , what''s with your cool attitude . 29 sound ninja kakashi ," Gai said to kakashi while fighting a sound ninja . Gai will not allow kakashi to have a easy time in this competition . Kakashi and gai kept the situation under control in the arena . Chapter 32 - 32 War IIThe agony of invaders After leaving the arena naruto went towards bella the eevee which he gave to hinata . Its easy to locate bella through her mark . He reached a place where all the genins of his class were about to leave the stadium through gates . They got the orders from their jonin sensei that they should help the civilans and escape with them . As it is not a fight which a normal genin rank ninja can face and come out unscratched . They were facing 10 sound ninja''s with the help of two chunin of konoha . Naruto can feel two ninja were hiding from him and other ninjas . He quickly understand they are neither the sand nor sound ninja . They should be cloud ninjas. Neji and tenten are with other genins . They were fighting with the sound ninjas . " Let''s take this genins for lord orochimaru he would love to experiment on them especially that yamanka and hyuga . I won''t mind playing with that blond one . She must me be a v?r??n . hehehhee ," A sound ninja said to his fellow ninja with a perverted laugh . It was heard by everyone and konoha ninja''s are angry on them . Ino wants to beat the shit out of him but she can''t do it alone. They were dodging kunai and surikens . And using kunai to deflect others weapon . " Focus , as you know lord orochimaru doesn''t like failures. We can enjoy them after winning this war . But I would go for the flat ?h?sted one . And we cannot spoil the hyuga girl as she is very valuable for lord orochimaru as he may like to have her in top condition . She will live a life as a experimental lab rat for Lord orochimaru ," Another sound ninja said to the previous one . They were thinking that they already won the war . Sakura is angry on them but hinata got the shock after hearing there thoughts. She wouldn''t like to live a life as a experimental tool . " You are talking as if you have won the war . Its like you are quite over confident about your victory . Its not gonna happen ," One konoha chunin said to them . He is tired and waiting for other ninjas to come and help them . " I like that animal I will get that one as my pet so all girls in sound will follow me ," Another sound said to his fellow ninjas and ignoring konoha ninjas as if they were dust . It provoked genins and chunins of konoha even more . Sound ninjas are provoking them so they can break their chances of escaping . They were waiting for them to make a mistake . Suddenly kabuto appeared with a sound headband with some more sound ninjas . " What the hell are doing ? Capture them . You are wasting the time ," Kabuto said to them . Kabuto''s appearance surprised everyone especially the rookies. Kiba was angry on him for betraying leaf . Sakura was shocked to see him . Shikamaru was surprised in his ability to fool everyone till now. " Kabuto san , you arrived on right time . They were wasting our time . We tried to provoke them but till now no use . If we take the chunins then it will easy to capture them ," Another sound ninja said to kabuto . Kabuto smiled at his plan . " What the hell is this animal . Its a summoning animal let''s kill it first , " a sound ninja who was acting as their squad leader said to his fellow ninjas but something unexpected happened during this brief confrontation . He discovered it when he turned around to see his comrades. " I told you captain I will reward you , So I spared you for the last ," Kabuto said to him while all the other sound ninjas are lying in pool of blood except which kabuto brought with him . They stabbed them the moment they became slow from eevee''s attack. " Why kabuto you are the right hand of orochimaru .He will not be happy with this information you tra... ," His words were stuck in his mouth as a sword was already plunged in his heart . Then kabuto turned into a boy with red and yellow mixed hair. " I can''t believe I am dying from the hand of a mere genin , you tricke.... ," Sound ninja couldn''t complete his sentence before his death . His eyes were open in surprise even in his death . Bella saw him and jumped in his head. "eevee veee vee eeve veeee, " Bella is happy to find herself in the right place . All the other sound ninjas turned into the clones of naruto . " Naruto kun you saved us ," hinata said to naruto . Her words brought everyone in the real world . Chunins were surprised by this kind of act in this situation by a genin .They made a mental note to add this on their report for his promotion . " Well that kind of strategy is very useful . Well I am surprised by the results and the efficiency you used it . Even I never expected kabuto to be a traitor . Even I am surprised when you appeared as kabuto and then struck them down so easily . Full use of information on right time to catch enemy off guard . I should rethink some of my strategies ," Shikamaru said to naruto . Naruto smiled on the words of his genius friend . Suddenly someone stabbed a sword on naruto''s back . All the clones of naruto disappeared but without any smoke . Shikamaru noticed this small incident while watching naruto is now laying in floor with his blood flowing out of him . The floor around naruto became red with his blood . Naruto is dead in front of his friends eyes and they can''t do anything to save him . Neji and shino were shocked after looking at what can happen in a war . Ino and sakura got the shock of life after watching something like this . One moment he saved them and smiled at them . Another moment he is laying in ground dead in his own warm blood . " The dangerous one is down and all the others are tired and no match in their condition . Lets take the byakugan to kumo . Our elders will become happy and reward us after getting the byakugan ," a cloud ninja appeared and told his teammate . They were charging towards shikamaru . They planned everything in advance so they went for the brain of the group to avoid any further delay . " I just want to have a nice nap , Shadow Possession Jutsu complete ," Shikamaru captured both of them with his jutsu . But they disappeared in cloud of smoke . Shikamaru cursed his inexperience in battle . Cloud ninja''s are ready for all kind of situation . They are not going easy even on genins which was huge mistake on the part of sound nin . A konoha chunin blocked the attack of real cloud nin who appeared behind shikamaru . " You are quite good for a chunin but you have a bad luck as you are against a jonin of cloud ninja . We are gonna take byakugan girl and yamanka girl to study and to make them our breeding whores . It''s a lucky day for us . We can get two girls from konoha''s famous clans and no one will suspect us ," Another cloud nin appeared and said to konoha chunin while trying to stab him but he was blocked by another chunin . Konoha chunin are getting tired after this many fights . Genin are not doing any better either . Cloud nin are in hurry to finish the mission . They don''t want to get caught like the last time their head ninja was caught and died on the spot . He failed the mission and lost his life in the hand of hiashi hyuga . Suddenly the corpse of naruto stood up with his tilted head . A lot of blood is seen on his clothes . The corpse started walking towards the cloud nin in slow motion which terrified both of them . It looks like a zombie and even konoha ninja''s were afraid to look at him . Cloud ninjas charged towards the corpse to cut its head but it did a quick substitution with one of them when they got very close to his neck . In another moment one of the cloud ninja''s head flew out of his body by the hand his teammate . Naruto corpse who appeared on his side took out his sword on the same time . He strike it on the head of cloud ninja . His sword entered from his eyes and goes through his brain and the cloud ninjas is dead . After both of cloud nin died naruto started to walk towards konoha ninja . As if he has no consciousness . His mouth is dripping a lot blood. This terrified konoha genin and chunin even more . Shikamaru suddenly laughed at them for their reaction . " How come you are alive and what was that we saw earlier ? Shikamaru why you didn''t tell us about it earlier ? Why you were playing dead ? ," kiba questioned both of them . He is surprised by both of their tricks. Chunin were tired but they can''t relax like last time after they remembered what happened just few minutes ago. They were impressed by both naruto and shikamaru . They survived because of shikamaru''s suggestion before naruto came and took it like a pro . " Naruto substituted himself just before cloud nin hit him and again used substitution on the clone which was hit by cloud ninja after he has taken the sword out . He dispelled his clones without a smoke which make me suspicious . Its doesn''t look like a forced dispelling of his clone but a perfect controlled dispelling . Which means he was alive ," Shikamaru explained to them . Even chunin were amazed by shikamaru analysis . He just took few moments to decipher the situation . " How come you are bleeding at that time all over the floor it was so real ," Ino asked naruto who just smiled at them . Girls remembers the bloody scene more than boys especially the first one which they encounter in their life. " Its an art of transformation jutsu like while using s?xy jutsu I produce cloud around the transformation . Here I produced flowing blood around me . If my friends can believe I am dead then the enemy will believe it too . The let their guard down towards me and then the zombie act to put the fear of unknown which affected their thinking for timing . That''s how I win against them . If I would have gone for direct confrontation like you guys I would have suffered serious injury which is not good during a war where it is common to die with injury ," naruto said them in a serious tone . He is no fool to charge against a jonin like a reckless fool . Chunin were impressed with his smart thinking . " Well kid you did great . If you have gone for direct combat it will drag the time and the lives of your fellow comrades and you would have injured as well . They were low level jonins of kumogakure and very cautious in their actions ," A chunin said to naruto with a smile . Naruto was looking at the corpses of sound ninja and cloud ninja . Naruto went towards the cloud ninja corpses and sealed it in a scroll . Then he summoned some of his clones who started searching for any useful weapons in their pouch or any mission scroll. The mission scroll was given to chunins and other things were kept by genins. He turned towards his clones and smiled and they smiled with him they understood his cruel plan . " You all know what we can do with this corpses hehehehheeehhe , make sure it was a place seen by both side of army and add few more to demoralize the opponent ," Naruto''s clone started picking the corpses and left to the places where they can find a lot of people . " Hey naruto what are gonna do with the corpses . Its better to hand it over to hospital for body examination ," Neji asked naruto . He is quite polite with naruto for some reason . Before naruto could say something shikamaru opened his mouth . " Many things can change shikamaru , no need to suspect neji ," tenten said to shikamaru . Atleast now he can understand that something happened behind the scene which changed his heart . Tenten must be there with him at that time . " Well naruto is going to use the corpses of sound ninja''s to demoralize their comrades but how he is going to do it and till which degree that we have to witness it ourselves ," Shikamaru said to neji and others genins . Ino and sakura are disgusted by the idea of using corpses against their own people. " Do you think its a great idea to humiliate the dead person ," Ino said to naruto in an annoyed and depressed tone . She is experiencing something which she never experienced with her fellow genins. " Naruto it is not a good idea to use a dead body against their own comrades . It goes against moral ethics ," sakura supported ino . she was in a same situation as ino . Chunins were not happy with their opinion. They knew what is a true battle and its horror too. Shikamaru neji and tenten looked at both of them as they weren''t from this place . While kiba, chouji, hinata shino and lee were unable pick a side . They may understand the battle horror but cannot ignore their moral ethics too . " I am not oblidged to answer both of you . If you feel so disgusted with this kind of work you should quit being a ninja . A ninja is an ?ssassin in nature who works for money to feed his family . He might have a job from an ?ssassination to guarding a person . He gathers valuable information from others . If you think your enemy will spare you then you both are stupid, " Naruto said to both of them . Chunin knows the real horror of the ninjas. So they didn''t stop him . Even tenten didn''t uttered a word against naruto after he voiced his opinion against ino and sakura . " We are not stupid , we both are talking about paying respect to deceased and not humiliate them after their death ," Ino said to naruto in an angry tone . Sakura nodded on her friends words . " I killed them so I will do as I please with their corpses . They would have captured both of you and done what is in their heart even if you are dead or alive. I hope your sasuke kun may save you at that time ," Naruto said to both ino and sakura and last comment was a joke. " Ino , whatever he does it''s none of your business and we are in a war with them in our own home. In this situation a sane person will not think about moral values especially not in our situation ," Shikamaru said to ino and sakura . They gathered and were about to leave when naruto sensed large snakes were near the borders of konoha . " You have quite an interesting summons with you naruto kun, " One chunin said to naruto . He also noted in his mind to have a summon animal of his own . It will be beneficial in future . " So you have two different summoning . That''s a new information especially to me . A person can have two different summoning ," Shikamaru said to naruto and noted to give this information on his clan library for future use to his descendants. Naruto didn''t answer his question and take a one sound head band and a drawing of sand head band and shows it to his bats. " Go and hunt this guys and few big snake are on the border waiting to be eaten by you . Don''t let it unsummon themselves. Kill them and eat your fill. Now go and roam in the village and attack only enemy , " All the bats who were in sky heard him and dived towards the enemy who were attacking the village . The biggest bat went high in the sky and blocked the sun and cast an unknown jutsu which made entire konoha in dark . All the light around konoha is absorbed by him. " Summoning umbreon " Naruto summoned max who started to glow from his circles around his body . It is darker like a midnight everywhere . " What the hell happened to the sunlight , " A chunin said to another one. Situation is changing in konoha rapidly . " Don''t worry bats didn''t like midday hunt so they made it a midnight hunt to suit their taste . Now we have to reach a safe place," Naruto said to his comrades and they started to follow umbreon who started to walk infront of them to show them the way . They reached a safe place for timing. Naruto unsummoned bella and max . Naruto soon left them after telling them he remembered an important work . Other part of konoha .... He made the sound nin look n?k?d in lower part with his hands and legs were cut down. and hanged it on the corpse''s shoulder . People can recognize the sound nin by his mask and symbol of his village on the forehead . " Listen you sand and sound bitches. This is going to happen to all of you in few minutes. Either surrender or get fu?k?d up in your ?sses with my sword like this guy ," That boy said to everyone by amplifying his voice by chakra and showed the corpse which is hanging nearby . Suddenly a sound ninja tried to attack him but he was butchered by another clone of that boy hiding and waiting for anyone to charge. They started to do the same procedure in front of everyone on him . He was hanged him beside the previous one in the same condition . Same thing is happening in other parts too . " You made a big mistake by attacking our village . You thought you can do anything you wish to us . Look at your comrades cut down in pieces like a dog . This step father of yours is fu?k?n? your mother , come and stop it if you have guts ," The clone of naruto took the trolling on another level . He already put some wires infront of him with some genjutsu on it . They charge recklessly and got caught in traps . Clones are cutting them down and hanged them on the nearby trees in their own chakra wires . This is a brutal showdown by clones of naruto . Even konoha ninja were shocked by his attitude towards their enemy . The morale of enemy is going down after looking at there friends corpse in such condition . They wanted to either run or hide from this boy . He is a maniac who is controlling their emotions and butchering them like lambs . Worst part is that they easily falling for it . All the clones of naruto is pushing the enemy leading to the gates of konoha where they hanged almost 50 sound ninjas . The clones increased their numbers in 1000 and ambusing the enemy everywhere . The sound ninjas are in distress after watching a large number of their buddies are hanged in front of gates like a trophy . Suddenly a large number of bats appeared around them and they started to attack them with the clones of naruto . The sand ninja already fled after watching the scene on the gates from a safe distance . The appearance of bats brought a big boost to all konoha ninjas and they started pushing the enemy out of konoha . On there way they have seen in many places sound ninjas are hanged in many places like trophy with their hands and legs were cut down . Even they felt pity for their enemies . Sound ninjas are running away from konoha after watching this horror show and constantly attacked by bats . Suddenly everything went dark in konoha and it confused many till they looked in the sky . A gaint bat is blocking sun and absorbing it''s light . " Retreat , that genin boy is too dangerous. he is everywhere and cutting our fellow ninjas like vegetables . He is a clone maniac . No matter how many times we cut them down they appear again and again . The bats are with him and in dark it was highly advantage for the bats . We are doomed , lets go back . Otherwise he will be massacare us ," One sound nin squad leader said to his pupils and they ran away from konoha . The bats are eating the corpses and drinking the blood of enemies . Its a sight which is last straw for enemies . The snakes which is posing threat on the defensive line on the konoha were suddenly attacked by the large and small bats . They directly started the meal on him . The snake tried to unsummon himself but for some reason he was unable to do it . All the snakes left a gaint skeleton of themselves in their place after the bats left them . In the arena .... Gai and kakashi finished their battle and they were surprised to see the number of sound nin has decreased for some reason . They went to aid the hokage . But the scene is totally different there . Anko is beating the shit out of two of the sound four . Now orochimaru is supported by some of the elite sound nin which disappeared from arena after the appearance of the anbu and personal guard of hokage . Kabuto is among the sound ninjas after being discovered by kakashi . Jiraya appeared beside third hokage and it became a huge headache for orochimaru . It surprised even gai and kakashi . " My dear friend at last you came to support our teacher . I can see you are still loyal to konoha . kukukukuku, "Orochimaru said to jiraya . " It''s been a long time and we are in same situation where we left it on the day of your defection ," Jiraya said to orochimaru . He is angry on orochimaru for leaving konoha after doing such a horrible act to children . " Now only tsunade is absent for our reunion or we could complete our old team kukukuku ," Orochimaru said to jiraya and third hokage . They engaged in the fist match while gai and kakashi attacked the sound ninjas and sound four . Anko injured the two head guy after injuring the six arms guy from sound four . Gai went for the fat guy while kakashi went to attack the girl from sound four . " Reanimation jutsu " Everything is going nicely till orochimaru summoned 1st hokage and second hokage through reanimation jutsu . He was interrupted by jiraya for the summoning of third guy . The atmosphere changed in the battlefield by the appearance of previous hokage . Suddenly another change happened and sky was full of bats . They saw sound ninjas and started to attack them from every angle . Now they doesn''t knew what the heck is happening . Till some of the clones of naruto arrived with some corpses of sound nin and started to hang it there infront of everyone present there . The clones cut down the hand and legs infront of them and hanged it in few seconds . It surprised everyone . All the bats are surronding clones like asking for permission to have meal . " Do you like what you see you bitches. I prepared this especially for you . You like experimenting on people and I like to cut down my enemies in pieces and crush their hopes . What was that your signature laugh kukukuku . Now laugh you whore transgender on my master piece which I created especially for sound ninjas hahhahhaahaa, " Naruto''s clone said to orochimaru . Orochimaru got angry and lost his cool and sent some snakes to bite him from his hands but they were eaten by bats . " Ohh its my senpai kabuto the one who fu?ks this whore transgender everyday. Good job buddy on smacking his ?ss. I left a big souvenir for sound ninjas on the gates . Watch it before you leave ," Naruto said to kabuto who is wearing mask . He unmasked himself after all it is pointless to remain in dark now after his real identity is revealed by naruto. " Attack and kill that boy he is dangerous for us in the future ," Orochimaru said to the reanimation hokage who were talking to hiruzen . They charged and stabbed naruto but he became a cloud of smoke . " ohh shadow clone jutsu at such a young age ," Tobirama was impressed by naruto. Then a second naruto clone takes the place previous one . " Attack me orochi darling otherwise I will feel bad and have to put my sword in your ?sses in reality . Or should I have to cut your testies ," Naruto provoked orochimaru even further . He was attacked again and again. His clones were dispersed but a new one takes his place . He is wasting a lot of time of orochimaru and reanimated hokage by provoking him . '' I should thank my old world when I watched dr strange movie in which he died again and again . I have real clones to do that for me to irritate the enemy , " Real naruto thought from a safe distance . Afterall a genin is no match for kages but his tricks can do a lot of damage without the use of his magic. Suddenly everything went dark around them and third hokage did some handseals and shinigami appeared behind him to take enemy by surprise . Jiraya and other were shocked on why he would be using that jutsu to sacrifice himself for the sake of village . They could have handled the situation without it. " Dead demon judgement jutsu ," hokage said and took out a shinigami smiling mask and wear it . The souls of first and second hokage instantly flew into the belly of shinigami . " As your time has not come I will not kill you but for the punishment to attack this village you are going to pay with your hands and your life long mastery of different jutsus , " Shinagami said to orochimaru and the hand of shinagami went inside his belly . A pair of hands came out and he cut them down with his spiritual tanto . The spiritual hands of orochimaru gets inside the mouth of shinagami and it disappears. " Retreat ," Orochimaru said to his lackeys and they didn''t wasted their time and ran as fast as they could towards the gate . Hokage is still alive but became weak after using a powerful jutsu . He will get fully recovered in few days . A few clone of naruto is waiting for running sound ninjas . They saw the dead sound ninja bodies are hanged like trophies and butchered animal near the gates while running away from konoha . Kabuto was with them . Now he understood the meaning of last souvenir by naruto . Naruto''s clones waved a goodbye to them in a mocking style . Real naruto is there with his clones to look at this glorious moment of his life . Chapter 33 - 33 Konoha after the war After the defeat of sound and sand ninjas . The bats disappeared from konoha . The light started to shine again in konoha . The people of konoha cheered that they survived an invasion . With konoha rookie 11..... Shikamaru is talking with the two chunin who helped him and his friends earlier. They informed him about the conclusion of war. After that they went to submit the report to hokage office . " Hey chouji the war has finished . Lets go and see the village and the effects of war on it ," Shikamaru said to chouji who is seriously munching chips as it is his last snack on konoha . Chouji walked with him towards the door . "I am coming too shikamaru . Hey guys lets go together to see the konoha after the war . I couldn''t see the konoha properly during invasion and for some reason I am curious about my own home ," Kiba said to others. Shino and Hinata followed there teammate . Soon Neji, tenten , rock lee , ino , and sakura followed them . They started to walk towards the stadium . On the way they saw some damages on the walls of buildings . The nearby buildings of safe house is not damaged as its protected by many jonins . Then they saw some men and women were vomiting on the road side for some reason . " I can''t see this kind of brutality . My eyes are spoiled ," one of the woman said to others and they started to vomit again as soon as she remembered the scene which she witnessed . " Are you o.k shall I call a doctor for you ," hinata said to them . She is worried about them . While Ino and sakura felt pity for them and got interested in what made them vomit so much by a thought alone. " No need hyuga san and we are fine . We watched brutal death of war for first time that''s why we are vomiting . We are not used to see such things and thanks to all of you we are still alive . It doesn''t matter what you did to our enemy ," one man among them told to hinata. He is happy that they all are still alive with there family and friends . Soon a ninja came and interrupted them . " Hello little genins , all of you are called in hokage''s office for joint mission . Your friend sasuke is already there waiting for you . Have you seen naruto ? " Genma said to every genin present there . He is quiet happy to see all genins are safe and sound . " Be there in 10 minutes . Hokage is tired after the war so keep that in mind ," Genma told them and vanshied through shunshin . He has to inform all the other genins of konoha too . While walking towards the hokage tower they saw some building were destroyed during battle but it can be repaired easily . " Some buildings are destroyed , I never thought a war can be this gruesome ," Ino said to other genins . She has never seen konoha in this condition . " It is the least destruction in a war Ino , if battle had continued for few more hours the casulty of lives and stock would have reached in hundreds . We are quiet lucky to finish the war in two hours with less casulty ," Shikamaru said to her . He is quiet calculative in this matter . According to his thought it was the least damage anyone could face in war . " Hey guys check it out . That building has a sound ninja corpses hanged on the windows. Now I understood why the civilans were puking their food out of their belly . Did naruto do that ?" kiba said to others while pointing his finger on the corpses . Ino and sakura puked on the scene . While others looked at the scene as they were unable to understand the situation. " Excuse me, " shikamaru asked a random ninja who is standing nearby . He is not shocked by the appearance of corpses like he get used to it . " Yes what can I do for you, " konoha ninja replied him politely. " Who did this ? I mean you were not surprised by looking at the corpse like anyone around here ," Shikamaru asked out of curiosity .He want to confirm the news . " When we were in battle the boy with blonde and red mix hair came and hanged them here . He hanged them after cutting there hands and legs infront of sound ninja''s . You can say it is brutal but the sound ninjas got terrifed and attacked him but then his clones ambushed them . They killed them and did the same thing which they did with the previous one . It is the least you can find in konoha . The biggest one is on the gate with atleast 50 sound ninja hanging there . When damiyo saw that he called it ''the hanging corpse garden'' . It is one of the biggest reason we won the war ," Random konoha ninja explained them . He was one of the ninja who was present when this thing happened during invasion . He is explaining things as if this is a normal procedure of war . " You are a rookie I suppose . Whatever is taught as moral values are not enough to win a war . What if we lost the war then what would have happened to us and our corpses. Our family and village would be under the thumbs of invaders . We would be a subject to slavery and expirements . When it comes to war all the moral values goes to gutter and the survival of your family becomes the most important thing in the world , " He said to sakura . He is happy to explain about everything to an immature genin . " You told it is one of the biggest reason what about others reasons ? " Shikamaru asked again . He is curious about the details. The best information he can get is from a person who is an eye witness. " You must be the nara who participated in chunin exam . I couldn''t come today because of my guard duty . The other reason of konoha winning the war is because of bats who appeared in a large number and attacked our enemies . They even killed some of the big snake summoned by enemies . Do you know the name of that boy? He made a big name for himself in this war ," Konoha ninja asked shikamaru . He wanted to know the boy''s name . He has seen him many times before but never bothered to ask his name . " His name is naruto uzumaki ," Shikamaru said to him . He is quite amazed by naruto''s brutal behaviour on battle . Atleast naruto made a name for himself. After the ninja came to know the name he said thank you to shikamaru and became busy on his guard work . Shikamaru and others were walking towards hokage tower and they have seen many sound ninja''s corpses hanging in trees or in windows . They have seen many destroyed building . In the Hokage tower..... Sasuke is waiting for his classmates in the hall and he is disturbed by what he has seen during his walk to hokage tower after the war . Corpses hanging almost in every corner of streets . He remembered the incident of uchiha massacare after watching so many corpses . " Sasuke kun , you are alright I was so much worried about you , " Ino entered with others said . She ran and hugged sasuke which gained a tick mark on sakura . " Ino pig leave my sasuke kun alone . You are making him dirty ," sakura is angry on Ino for taking advantage of sasuke in her presence which is seen on her face . " They have hidden the fact that we have a kyuubi jinchuriki in konoha . Do you know what a jinchuriki is and how powerful they are . Gaara is a jinchuriki and they call him the ultimate weapon of sand and necessary for this war ," Sasuke asked sakura and ino about jinchuriki . His question surprised every genin present here . Sasuke felt the gaara is different from other people . " I don''t know sasuke kun , its first time I heard about it ," sakura said in disappointment . For the first time sasuke asked her something and she do not have the answer. She looked towards Ino to see if she knows something about jinchuriki . " Don''t look at me that way forehead . Even I don''t know what a jinchuriki is . How come we have a kyuubi jinchuriki . Never heard about it from anyone ," Ino was in distress after knowing that some secrets are hidden from their generations . " Then how come naruto knows about it in first place . He knew the jinchuriki and refused to tell who he is like a big secret of konoha . He attacked gaara as soon as the invasion started . Do you know he used fuinjutsu on gaara . I thought he will kill him but he told them to leave before he change his mind and extract the one tail from gaara and the sand ninjas left the arena ," sasuke said to them . This is a new information for shikamaru and a frustration to others . " Its common for uzumakis to know fuinjutsu and you can''t even copy it by sharingan . Fuinjutsu is an art of knowledge and cannot be obtained by copying . I hope you are not diappointment with this fact , " Shikamaru said to sasuke . It frustrated him even more when he heard he can''t copy it from sharingan . Rock lee became more interested after knowing , apart from pure taijutsu there is an art which is not copied by sharingan . " Well that''s amazing shikamaru . So its like a muscle memory which cannot be copied without practice, " lee said while jumping . He is happy for naruto . " You shouldn''t ask about jinchuriki to everyone . Its not a common knowledge but a jinchuriki is a person who contains a tail beast inside him like a seal scroll which holds kunai . You can say it was a scroll just lije tenten carries on her back . If the jinchuriki person dies it will be a disaster for everyone as the tail beast become free . Its a good decision that naruto didn''t kill him inside the konoha. How did he knew gaara is a jinchuriki ? What he actually did to gaara when he attacked him ? just out of curiosity ," shikamaru asked sasuke only out of curiosity . He noted that naruto knows many thing which his classmates didn''t know or it is a secret from them . " He put him to sleep and corrected his seal . That gaara guy was in terrible pain when he did that but slept soon after some time . According to naruto the seal work was pathetic and one tail is preventing gaara from sleeping for years, " sasuke is explaining the events as he is remembering it . It is still fresh in his mind . " So he corrected his seal and he slept during the whole war time. Interesting . It is difficult to fight when a jinchuriki is enraged . Before you ask it how I know it . I read it in clan library and it is compulsory in our clan to know the most dangerous situation we can face during a mission . Jinchuriki is on the top. Even if they are alone don''t provoke them by mistake . There anger triggers the power of tail beast inside them . The one who control his own tail beast is the most dangerous jinchuriki . Kumo have 8 tail beast and his jinchuriki killer bee can control him effortlessly ," Shikamaru told them about what he knows about jinchuriki . " Its a common knowledge for those who know about jinchuriki . Fourth hokage faced killer bee and his brother who later became the fourth raikage, all alone even he didn''t provoke their jinchuriki during fight . It is recorded by my father who heard it from fourth hokage before he became hokage . Bee is the only reason why cloud ninjas are not afraid of war against us . He can literally obliterate our army . There is a rumour that they have another jinchuriki ," Shikamaru shocked them with his clan information gathering . Even sasuke was shocked by this new information . " Do Iwa have a jinchuriki . We are in a stalemate with them like cloud for a long time ," tenten asked this time . She is getting information for free from a nara so she will take the full benefits . It might be useful for their team in future . " They have two jinchuriki of four tail and a five tail beast in Iwa . Even there is a rumor about mist that they also possess two jinchuriki . Not yet confirmed . They have their mizukage who controls three tail beast like killer bee . Their mizukage is a jinchuriki , lets end this topic its not a common knowledge . Its troublesome to explain anyway . You better use this information wisely in future ," Shikamaru is feeling tired from their question . He just explained them what they can possibly face in future . He hopes they will be ready at that time . Someone interrupted them at that time . " Excuse me , hokage is waiting for you shikamaru kun . All the others have to wait for some time . Good luck shikamaru kun , " Secretary of hokage came and said to them . Shikamaru became nervous before entering the office for some reason . " Why you wished him luck secretary san, " rock lee asked her . She smiled before answering his question . " You will know it when they both come out from the office or you will enter there before that ," Secretary smiled after confusing them even more . " You used ''they'' . So who is there with shikamaru and hokage . Hokage will not leave the office with shikamaru . Is it some big mission for them ," Tenten asked the secretary . Tenten is curious why shikamaru was called alone from there group . It never happened before . " It''s a secret which you will know soon, " secretary created even more mystery around the issue much to the frustration of girls of group . Inside the office.... " Welcome shikamaru , you are just on time . ," hokage is looking at shikamaru and naruto . " Hokage sama what can I do for you ," Shikamaru asked him and looked towards asuma who just smiled after looking at him . " Hey jiji how are you ? Your student is quite a trouble maker . I hope you kicked his ?ss nicely so he learned his lesson nicely ," Naruto was in no mood of doing any mission. Hiruzen messaged him and told him there is a surprise for him . So he came as soon as possible . He has yet to know what was his surprise but after looking at shikamaru he can guess what kind of gift he will get . " O. k everyone settle down. Naruto uzumaki and shikamaru nara both of you did a wonderful job during chunin exam and won your matches . Shikamaru kun helped his fellow comrades to survived against powerful opponents during war . I am impressed with your strategies and tactics in war . You have calm mind in a difficult situation . And naruto kun you suppressed the enemy through your trickster mind and killed their morale for battle . You are unpredictable throughout whole chunin exam and in war . You are using some strategy which I have seen but it was on different level . But some of tricks were out of the world never seen or heard by anyone . You both not only impressed me but whole konoha chunin and jonin ninjas who saw you battle during war . So we decided to promote you as soon as possible . Congratulations on becoming chunin ," Hokage praised both of them and gave signal to others to bring a chunin vest for both of them with a scroll . " Thank you hokage sama ," naruto and shikamaru said in unison. Shikamaru and naruto recieved the chunin vest . Naruto and shikamaru didn''t waste anytime and they wear their chunin vest . Naruto put some chakra on the scroll and a book about chunin behaviour , rules and guidelines is there, a chakra paper , a tanto and other weapons are there as the gift of promotion . Naruto took the chakra paper and injected his chakra on it . It crinkled with blue and red wrinkles everywhere in the paper and then it splitted into ten parts . At last it became fully wet and fall from his hand . It makes quiet a scene in the hokage office " Wow naruto kun you have three primary chakra nature . You have lightning, wind and water . You can counter any element now . Even then your lightning is the strongest for some reason with red and blue outline . Other two chakra nature fire and earth you can develop later as secondary element ," Hokage said to naruto. Even though he surprised his own master by promoting him after demiurge gave him the idea to keep it a secret till last moment . He couldn''t praise him too much as it will be considered a suspicious act by jonins present in the room . " I am impressed naruto kun , now you can surpass kakashi in no time . Its the power of your youth ," gai said to naruto and it embarrassed kakashi . " I just hope he didn''t become a pervert like you kakashi other than that he has a great future ahead ," kurenai said to kakashi while smiling with a hidden meaning which is to indicate that make sure he will not become a pervert in his presence . Afterall kurenai knows the crush of hinata is on naruto . As a jonin sensei she will make sure the bad affects of kakashi will not affect him . Kakashi , asuma and gai understood what she will do if they will not follow her advice . " Don''t worry about it kurenai . It will not happen as far as I know ," Kakashi said to kurenai . He do not want to be a target practice of her genjutsu . " Do your best buddy ," Asuma said to kakashi with an apologetic expression . He knows what kurenai will do if they will not listen to her . " Shika are you keeping your chakra nature a secret ? " naruto asked shikamaru who nodded in yes and he didn''t ask any further about it . " Naruto as I promised I can tell your father''s name today as you became a chunin today . So would you like to hear it infront of everyone or alone ," Hokage asked him which was an act as it was already decided by them when he became his servant . He also knows naruto knows his father''s name . It was his last act for everyone to bring a chill down their spine for treating him like a shit for his early childhood . " Its not a problem with me if other know about my fathers name . You can call my other friends to announce my fathers name . I can sense they are restless outside . But I will carry my mother''s surname . It is my identity for whole life and I will not change it . I don''t want to face my mother''s wrath when I die even my father will face the same thing if I change my surname now ," Naruto explained it like it will be a troublesome for him and his father in afterlife . kurenai is impressed with naruto for carrying his mother''s surname . Hiruzen gives a nod to naruto and signal his anbu who goes and inform his fellow classmates to come inside . All the rookie 9 and team gai is present in front of hokage . They got shock of their life when they saw shikamaru and naruto in chunin vest . Sasuke didn''t react on this . Ino and sakura wanted to ask why sasuke didn''t get chunin vest . Shino understood better than anyone why both of them got chunin status . He cursed kankuro in his mind for giving up in the match . " Congrats naruto kun and shikamaru san on becoming chunin ," hinata said to both of them . She felt very happy after she saw naruto in chunin vest . " You both wait till I become chunin next time ," kiba felt little jealous towards them after seeing them in chunin vest . " Congrats on becoming chunin , damn kankuro you meet me next time ," Shino couldn''t help but cursed kankuro . If kankuro has not given up he would be a chunin with his friends . " Congratulations, "Sasuke said to both . He has one goal in mind to become stronger than itachi . Every genin congratulated them . Rock lee wanted to do resume his training to become a chunin next year . " Naruto kun now don''t freak out when I tell your fathers name , he made quite a big name in ninja world , " Hokage comment attracted everyone attention . Jonin who present in room already knows about it . Genins are different case entirely . Ino and sakura ears became more attentive and they are getting a secret news to spread through out the konoha . " Lets me hear his name jiji .Who was that lucky bastard to make my beautiful mother kushina uzumaki to marry him by the trickery of love ," Naruto said it in such a dramatic way that kurenai started laughing . Even hinata , ino , tenten and sakura couldn''t help but giggle at his words . " Don''t call your father a bastard . Its bad manners ? " jiraya appeared behind naruto . Naruto looked at him and started to change it into a look of horror . " Kurenai san my life is destroyed . I can''t believe it . White hair man with a oil kanji in forehead and a scroll in his back . The peeping man who is always caught by ladies and beaten to pulp everytime is actually my father . Wait a minute, kakashi sensei have white hair too . Ohh my god you might even tricked kakashi sensei mother too . I have a step brother kakashi . That''s why he has brotherly eye smile when ever he look at me. My father and step brother are both perverts . kurenai san help me . I can''t take it any more ," kurenai and others sweat dropped by his performance . Kurenai couldn''t stop laughing at naruto antics . Kurenai went and hugged naruto which earned a reaction by jiraya, kakashi , hiruzen and asuma . " Kakashi you never told me you have a step brother . You are so cruel kakashi . Such a youthful step brother you have . I have to lecture you on the youthfulness to brighten your youth my eternal rival ," Gai said that to kakashi and everyone knew it is like going to hell for kakashi . " This is the first time I heard about it gai , no need to take it in heart, " kakashi said something quick to escape from gai . He do not want to experience a youthful lecture from gai so soon . " I am with you naruto kun and will always support you no matter who is your father ," hinata said to naruto while holding his hand . Jiraya didn''t mind the comment and started to write in his notebook . Even in this situation he is thinking about perverted thoughts . " Hold your imagination boy . I am not your and kakashi''s father ," Jiraya said it after he finished his writing . Kurenai saw jiraya and smiled . Naruto and kakashi finally breathe a sigh of relief . " You said it a lot sooner jiraya san . I was getting a free excuse to beat you for peeping in the hot baths . It was hilarious to think that you and kakashi are father and son . I never thought I will laugh this much . Don''t go together outside otherwise people might mistake you for father and son heheeheehe ," kurenai said to both jiraya and kakashi and started to laugh . It embarassed both of them . " jiji tell me who is my father , " Naruto asked again to hiruzen . This time in his face a seriousness is seen . " Your father''s name was minato namikaze . He was our fourth hokage . I have already a talk with bank manager and he will transfer all the money of your parents in your account . There are few other things which we will settle afterwards naruto kun ," hiruzen said to naruto . Everyone who heard it apart from jonin were shocked . " That''s a really big surprise . Naruto is a son of fourth hokage ," Shikamaru is shocked and couldn''t say anything more . Same thing could be said about other genins . Hinata is happy beyond imagination . Ino got the biggest gossip of her life . She will spread it with sakura in whole konoha in a day . Chapter 34 - 34 Son of minato and ninja of uzushio After the revelation of naruto''s parents it spread like a fire in the forest throughout the whole konoha . Mainly the credit goes to ino''s gossip speed . People of konoha heard about it and felt terrible to what they did to naruto when he was young . His father minato namikaze saved them after giving his life and making his son a jinchuriki for the village . Some people in konoha even swore that they will support naruto in every situation from now . Everywhere in konoha .... " Have you have heard about naruto ". "Yes , I heard that he is the son of the fourth hokage ". " I feel bad for what we have done to him when he was in the academy ". " Lord fourth , please forgive us ". .... " I never thought naruto would be the son of fourth " . " In whole konoha fourth is the only one who dated a red hair girl ". " Naruto has both yellow hair like him and red hair like her mother " . "I think it''s a political game against third hokage ". " You mean someone mislead us against naruto so they can over throw third hokage ". " shhh, even walls have ears ". " I get it now it''s the work of roots from the shadow ". " Not so loudly ". .... " We will never believe a word against naruto from now onwards ". " You are right , even third hokage and damiyo support him from the very start ". " Some one was feeding us with half information to control us ". " I swear to support naruto our beloved fourth hokage''s son forever ". " We almost doubted on the decision of our own saviour. It was his last decision and we ignored it like forever ". " No one will make us fools now ". " Its fault of civilan council and if I am correct they dance around danzo who wants to be the hokage . So he might be the culprit , afterall he manipulates everything from shadows in konoha ". " Don''t speak loudly about danzo . He might old but that bastard is crafty and has a lot of spy even in konoha ". " We have to make sure he do not go against naruto ". ..... People in konoha were becoming aware of what''s happening in village and its like an open book who tried to manipulate them earlier . Its like they are manipulated again by some force which is true but it was not danzo this time . Somewhere in the rice country .... " Damn I never knew about that jutsu which hiruzen used on me . Its similar to dead demon consuming jutsu which minato used and died during kyuubi attack ," Orochimaru who knows about many jutsu and has a lot of knowledge has no explanation about the jutsu his teacher used on him and survived even after that . " It might be a secret jutsu of uzumaki''s or a newly created one orochimaru sama ," Kabuto said to orochimaru . Orochimaru felt satisfied with his answer . " He might have this jutsu from the very beginning or he got it from an uzumaki and that''s why he might have used an uzumaki mask . Their are a lot of shinigami mask in uzumaki temple which has unknown uses . But I have never seen that mask in konoha ," orochimaru is now in deep thought . He never knew that his teacher is hiding such knowledge even from his genius student . " He might have got it from an uzumaki when they were alive or he discovered it by accident ," Kabuto has seen orochimaru solving a lot of thing but now when he look at him . He can feel that something is bugging him . " No kabuto he told me everything when he taught me . I am sure he never have a shinigami mask . Uzumaki are very secretive about their precious masks but I found a few notes on them in konoha but the mask he use is not one of them . Even then my teammates tsunade grand mother didn''t possess that mask . As a child I went inside that temple . It came from uzushiogakure now I am sure but how he possess that . No one can enter there not even tsunade even she has uzumaki blood . It''s a mystery to me that I am unable to solve . Someone helped him from uzumaki clan maybe a pure uzumaki ," Orochimaru is getting headache from thinking about this mystery . He is known to solve anything as a pure genius but some facts are missing and making no sense to him . " That boy naruto uzumaki is also from that clan . Maybe he has that mask and he gave it to third hokage ," Kabuto almost reached the truth but it is not making sense to him and orochimaru . " It can be a possibility but he is not a pure uzumaki . All the other shinagami mask are in uzushiogakure . Hiruzen sensei might have got an outside help . A pure uzumaki who can enter uzushiogakure which is sealed and no one can enter there ," Orochimaru is happy to find a new possibility and a chance for him to learn advance fuinjutsu . " Do you want to send anyone to uzushiogakure, " kabuto wanted to know what he will do in this kind of situation . " No use kabuto , the fuinjutsu which protects uzushiogakure is very powerful . They died because some one betrayed them from konoha . And told the enemy countries how to enter in uzushio . Uzumaki sensed that they were betrayed and prepared a more powerful fuinjutsu so no one can take their advance knowledge . It also killed those who invaded their land after their death . Even after the three great nation won , it was a big slap to them by uzumaki . Even uchihas cannot copy their fuinjutsu . If I knew advance fuinjutsu at that time itachi would have lost ," Orochimaru statement shocked kabuto . He still feel regret to directly challenge itachi . And he has to run to save his life from akatsuki . " Well you are correct in that one . Danzo felt threatened by the knowledge of mito uzumaki and to think there is a village full of uzumaki in an island . He felt threatened by their knowledge and their close relationship with senju''s . But I think that is not the only reason they got destroyed . They were so peace loving people and never got involved in war . So they never believed that someone can attack them and bypass their security , " Orochimaru said to kabuto . Kabuto remembered how danzo reacts to various things if he feel insecure about them . " If an uzumaki survived that casualty with the advance knowledge and hidden somewhere in the world . Will he take revenge on the invading nation ," kabuto suddenly raised a question which alarmed orochimaru . He thought about the possibility and he was sweating . " Never joke like that kabuto . Even thinking about it gives me chills . It''s good that the advance knowledge was buried with them otherwise it will create chaos in the hand of others . Uzumakis were caught by surprise by invaders even then they killed ten times of their number . What will happen when an uzumaki who is on road of revenge against other ninja villages and he is fully prepared . If we add advance knowledge its just disaster . With one mask of uzumaki, hiruzen did this much damage to me ," Orochimaru thought about it properly and thanked that no uzumaki from uzushiogakure is alive now . He would be dead even with his rebirth jutsu if he clash with them . " Why are you so terrified of uzumaki clan . They are dead a long time ago even with their advance knowledge ," kabuto is surprised by orochimaru''s reaction . He has never seen him like that . " Once I went to senju compound with jiraya to call tsunade for an important meeting . I saw her practicing with her grandmother mito uzumaki . She was going easy on tsunade but then jiraya commented on that it was so easy even for them . Then she called both of us to join the real training with tsunade to test our team work . She went so hard on us that even now it gives me a nightmare . We were chunins at that time and she died few months after that ," Orochimaru gets terrified whenever he remembers a dying uzumaki beat the shit out of them that easily . He cursed jiraya even today for that comment . Kabuto did not comment after looking at the situation . He never imagined that orochimaru is terrified of something . It is a brand new discovery for kabuto . ... Near the borders of sand country... " Are you sure this kind of thing happened in konoha during the war ," Baki asked the sand ninjas who recently came back from the konoha after they lost miserably . Baki is with kankuro temari and other sand ninjas . All those who heard the news were unable to believe what happened in konoha . " What about their jinchuriki , did he take part in war against us ," Kankuro is curious about the jinchuriki of konoha . He heard enough of that boy and can''t take it anymore . " No we have not encounter their jinchuriki . Naruto uzumaki made most of the ninja from both villages to run away from konoha after his brutal carnage . Maybe he wanted to finish the war as early as possible ," defeated ninja said to baki''s group . Now they are making their own ?ssumptions and theory . " Maybe he wanted to finish the war quickly so no other nation discover about their jinchuriki . As we never encounter their jinchuriki so it will not be noticed by other nations. He is very clever . Maybe he knows the jinchuriki very well or they are closely related to each other and he do not want other nation to discover about him. He told us about him orally and we don''t have a proof that they have a jinchuriki , very clever indeed ," Baki was impressed with the way that boy handled the situation . Temari couldn''t believe such things can even possible but after looking at the defeated ninjas she believed it . Suddenly a messenger bird arrived and with a scroll about the situation in konoha . Baki took the scroll and left the bird . It flew back in sky . Baki started to read the contents and he started to laugh . " What happened baki sensei why are you laughing ," kankuro asked after looking at the laughing sensei . They lost a war and his sensei is laughing . " This message is something even I couldn''t have imagined about it kankuro . Do you know anything about that brat naruto ," baki asked both temari and kankuro . They started to think and couldn''t find anything about him . " He is a rookie genin fresh out of his academy with exceptional skills . He is very good in fuinjutsu and kenjutsu . He is an orphan as far I remember . When we first saw him with sasuke , we thought he was weaker than sasuke and he didn''t even introduced himself . He was looking at us like he is calculating something while observing us ," Temari said to baki . Suddenly she surprised herself with her own information . He was infront of them all the time and observing them and they ignored him like any other naive rookie ninja . " What are you saying sister, he observed us the very first moment we met with him . We were focused on uchiha too much that we have not seen the real threat ," kankuro remembered every detail of naruto from the start . He played with them like a pro and never revealed himself till the last moment . " Actually he knew what gaara is the very first time he saw him . He knew something is fishy about us . This new information will blow everyone''s mind even the ninjas of iwa and kumo will be afraid of him if this news got out ," baki words made them alert against naruto . Everyone wants to know whats so special about naruto which will make him an enemy out of other ninja nations . " He is the only son of fourth hokage minato namikaze . Like father like son . He became chunin with other nara guy who defeat our temari , " After they heard the name of fourth hokage everyone became silent . " So what will happen when gaara will wake up ," temari is worried about her brother . He is sleeping like he will not wake up anytime soon . " Don''t worry about him , Lady chiyo said that he only made the seal perfect and now gaara can sleep in peace . But it will keep him in bed for a few days as you know he never slept in peace for years . Atleast it is good for his mental health ," baki still remembers how much gaara was becoming unstable due of his lack of sleep . It is a good thing that he can sleep now . A ninja enters and he says something to baki in his ears . Baki looks at him seriously whether he should believe this guy or not . " Sensei what happened . Is everything alright in our village ? " Temari ask him . She can read his face that he is doubtful about telling her the news . It might be something important . " I can''t believe it myself temari , kazekage died a month ago . We are following the orders of the orochimaru this whole time . We are in a huge mess . Sound village has betrayed us by killing your father ," Baki couldn''t keep it to himself and revealed it to kankuro and temari . The whole camp became silent . Kankuro was sad and temari left them to be alone for some time . She cannot show her soft side to anyone . It was the moment they knew they messed up a big time . And who will be the new kazekage of sand village . Many questions were in their mind . In the cloud village ..... Raikage knew that elders have send two jonin to abduct hyuga princess again . He didn''t stop them . If they get the power of byakugan its well and good for kumo . If they are unsuccessful like last time they will say they never send any jonin to konoha . They are acquiring a large number of power for their country . They are not afraid of konoha anymore . " Even without my permission the old fools sent jonins to watch the chunin matches in konoha . If they fail then we will remove their name from our ninja registry . Even then if konoha blame us we will threaten them for war like last time . They don''t have minato namikaze who can stop us this time hahahahaha ," raikage laughed at the misfortune of konoha . He is quite happy that they acquired a lot of power in this short time . Now not even konoha takes them lightly . " Raikage sama , this morning we heard that konoha is on war with sound and sand ninja village . Do you think they can survive this time ," Darui asked raikage . Darui is the right hand man of raikage . He is excited about the result of the war . " Its difficult to survive against two ninja villages but they are konoha . They can survive but they will suffer quite a lot of damage against them . It will create a lot of chances for us to take byakugan away from konoha ," raikage said to his men present in the room . He looks quite happy that other villages are decreasing in power . If konoha suffer losses they will put more pressure on konoha in the name of treaty . " What about sharingan , they still have an uchiha boy after the uchiha massacare . We never tried to take his sharingan ," darui said to raikage. Kumo tried to take byakugan away many times but they never tried to take sharingan from konoha . " Well it is a good idea to take sharingan but konoha will react and other villages will become alert against us . Their are only few uchihas left . But we can try later . Still I don''t like the attitude of uchihas ," raikage explained his personal distaste on uchiha clan who acts high and mighty infront of everyone but in reality they are nothing but a copycat . Suddenly an anbu appear infront of raikage and kneel down in one knee to show him respect . " Raikage sama there is a urgent situation which happened infront of our kage building . Someone hanged a corpse of our ninja infront of it and he is fully n?k?d except his cloud protector on his head . People are gathered around there and looking at it . And a message is written for you ," cloud anbu said to raikage . Who couldn''t believe what he heard . He walked out from his office to the outside of kage building . Darui and other ninjas followed him outside . When raikage goes outside he looks at the corpse which is hanged infront of their kage building in broad daylight and no one noticed it earlier . The ninja was n?k?d except his forehead protector. His hands and legs are bend in an unnatural angle . He noticed a particular thing his eyes are missing . Then he saw the message is written on the wall for him and for the whole cloud village . It was written just below the corpse . Corpse was hanged with the help of wires on the high place so everyone can see it . He started to read the message . * " DEAR RAIKAGE I HOPE YOU LIKE MY GIFT . IF YOU MOTHERFUCKERS THINK THAT AFTER DESTROYING MY VILLAGE YOU ALL WILL LIVE PEACEFULLY . SUCK MY LARGE COCK . YOUR CLOUD NINJA LIKES TO ABDUCT CHILDREN FROM OTHER VILLAGE . YOUR WHOLE VILLAGE IS FULL OF BASTARD CHILDREN . THEIR MOTHERS GOT ABDUCTED FROM OTHER VILLAGE AND YOUR MEN **** THEM AND PRODUCE THE CHILDREN . A VILLAGE WHICH IS FULL OF PEOPLE BORN FROM **** AND YOU CALL IT A BREEDING PROGRAM . I CAUGHT YOUR MEN DOING SOME NONSENSE AND I TOOK THEIR EYES AS TROPHY FOR THAT . I WILL TAKE YOUR TWO KUNOICHIS AS A STARTER IN FEW DAYS AS AN APOLOGY FROM YOU . I AM A NINJA FROM UZUSHIOGAKURE . ASK YOUR MOTHER SHE LOVES MY GAME . KAI UZUMAKI IS MY NAME " * * "I LEFT A GIFT IN YOUR CHAIR , RAIKAGE . SEE YAA" * Raikage was so angry he tried to destroy the wall but for some reason he couldn''t destroy it . Neither he can put a dent on it . Now he understood why his anbu came and informed him because they couldn''t do anything against it . " Remove the corpse and put a cover on this wall . Someone poured all his hate on this writings . Investigate the corpse identity and inform me in few minutes . Search for the suspicious individuals ," Raikage is worried about it now . During the destruction of uzumaki clan his father was the raikage . He walked inside his office and when he reach near his chair . He saw another corpse is resting on his chair . The situation of this corpse is similar to the previous one , the hands and legs are bend in an unnatural angel and their eyes are missing . A n?k?d corpse is on his chair . The people who came with him vomited blood after looking at the scene . A message is written on the wall behind the corpse . *" Those who steal others possession and girl should always be ready . The victim may come back and he will not only take his possession or girl but he will also take your beautiful mother and sister as compensation . I am going to take your two beautiful kunoichis in few days . It can be anyone from your mother to your wife . Be ready for your crimes . Your the first but not the last . All three great ninja villages will pay for attacking my home . Its payback time for you bitches . It is just a starter for you . kai uzumaki ,"* Raikage is very angry and he again smashed the wall but this time it get destroyed by his punch and he fell outside from his office to the busy road . " Find this kai uzumaki , I want his head ," Raikage said in an angry tone . He is played by him and he became a joke infront of everyone . .... Somewhere in the land of fire... " Excuse me lady tsunade this is for you from all the collectors who always come to collect the money . They said it is very important and they left . They told me that you don''t have to pay money to them anymore , " shizune said to tsunade and handed her a lot of letter from the collectors . Tsunade is surprised by such gesture by them . " What happened to them? They gave up finally after chasing me around so much , " Tsunade said to shizune while taking the letter from her. " Its not the case tsunade sama , they have to pay the debt to another one but they don''t have money or they don''t want to pay so they transferred their debts to you . Now you have to pay him instead of them ," shizune explained to tsunade . When tsunade started to read the letters , her eyes are wide open . " Who is this kai uzumaki ? Never heard about him . But if he is an uzumaki then I am in big mess. All the collectors lost to him in gambling . It looks like intentional by him to make me in debt which I couldn''t pay . A senju is in debt of an uzumaki ," Tsunade was in deep thoughts. She never faced such situation . Shizune is worried after hearing her thoughts . " I thought uzumaki and senju are cousins . Why are worried about him so much . Is it bad to take debts from uzumakis ," shizune asked her mentor . She is worried about her master all the time . She hopes that she leaves her gambling habit with an overconsumption of alcohol . " Its not bad to take money from our cousin clan but uzumakis are our cousins and we are known to marry in each other clans to maintain our clans purity . Taking money from an uzumaki is like reliability on him and I am still single . I am not ready for this kind of situation ," Tsunade is in a new problem . How she is going to face kai is the only thoughts going from her mind . She can trick anyone but not an uzumaki . Its against her own blood relations . Someone knocked on their door . Shizune was surprised because all the collectors are fully settled and who is this person dusturbing them . When she opened the door a beautiful girl was standing there in a charming maid dress . " Ohh you are so beautiful , what can I do for you ," shizune said to her and we can see a slight blush in the face of shizune . She got charmed by her otherworldly beauty . " Shizune I never thought you are that kind of girl ," tsunade said to shizune and looked towards the visitor . She can see that this girl can charm both men and women in similar manner with her beauty alone . " I am not that kind of girl tsunade sama but this lady is so beautiful that I just couldn''t handle it ," Shizune said to tsunade. Then again looked at that girl . If shizune was a guy then she would have died of nosebleed . " I am yuri alpha , a maid of kai uzumaki . My master said to me that he is busy . So I came in his behalf to talk to you about the debt you have to pay to my master ," Yuri alpha introduced herself to them with a slight bow . Tsunade is impressed with her manners . But she got serious when she heard that she came to talk about the money . Chapter 35 - 35 A day with Yuri alpha Tsunade looked at yuri alpha like she is the most beautiful woman she has ever seen in the world . Even in her prime she never had this kind of beauty . In her mind she was thinking what kind of guy is this kai . " Please come inside yuri san , what can I do for you . What a beautiful woman like you want from me ? " Tsunade was curious about this woman and his master . She has many thoughts going in her mind . " Thanks for the compliment tsunade san , you have pretty much guessed already . My master cleared all the collectors from your back . Its a planned action by him . After all you are still a senju , " Yuri is giving mysterious vibe to both tsunade and shizune . Both tsunade and shizune cannot read her like they do with other people with their years of experience and training . " What''s your master wants from me , you are so beautiful yourself . I don''t think any person wants to leave you ," tsunade is making her own ?ssumption . She was thinking that yuri has some kind of relationship with kai . " You are taking my relationship with my master in a wrong way . Even though he is the most valuable person in my life you cannot measure it by your normal standards especially by ?ust . Any relation which is based on the beautiful of others face or body do not last . So you should hold your imagination ," Yuri is very s?ns?t?v? about her relationship with her master . She came here to do her job . She never thought people will misunderstand the relation between them . " I am sorry for reaching on my own conclusion . So what your master wants from me . Is he really an uzumaki ? " Tsunade wants to know she is dealing with the right person and what other party wants from her . " My master is an uzumaki from birth so you don''t have to ask that question . But you should know the amount of debt you have taken from others . It should be above 100 millions which is not an easy to earn even by an elite ninjas in this era . My master cannot see his relative in this kind of situation . Its bad for your reputation ," Yuri said to tsunade . For a moment tsunade thought her mother is giving her the lecture . " I love gambling from my childhood . It is the only way I can get away from past . As a woman you can understand that . I lost my brother and lover . I couldn''t do a single thing to save them . I couldn''t pay your master this much money right now . As a relative of your master I will not lie to you . I hope you may understand my situation ," For some reason tsunade felt good in the presence of yuri and she told her everything which is deep within her heart . " Its not an easy to live after your brother and lover die . If I lose my sisters and master I will feel the same way . But even in their death I don''t want to make them unhappy by throwing away my life . I will take care of things which are precious to them and fulfill their dream even if their dream was to kill the whole world or make it prosperous ," Yuri''s answers are like arrows which penetrate all the logics of tsunade . It was a new revelation for tsunade after hearing her . " But I still love gambling even if I lose sometime ," Tsunade said it shamelessly . Shizune and yuri looked at her like they couldn''t believe her shamelessness . " Its not sometime tsunade sama its always you lost in gambling . Don''t deny it because it is known by every casino in fire country . ," shizune said to tsunade . Yuri looked at both of them and felt like the role of mentor has reversed between them . " Anyway as a relative it is not good for my master to ask money from you . But he will give you a chance to clear your debts . But you will gamble again and lose your money to someone else . And you will take loan from some else to gamble again as it became your habit ," Yuri said to tsunade as it will be very difficult for a gambler to leave the gambling . Shizune nodded in yes on what yuri said to her mentor . " Please excuse me a moment , I will be back in few minutes ," Yuri said and left both of them . Yuri came outside and contacted naruto through telepathy. **" Master naruto , I need some advice from you ,"** yuri said to naruto through telepathy . As she never gambled and had no experience on gambling . She cannot lecture about it to tsunade . '' It might be not easy like it seems to leave gambling as it is like a mental addiction '' Yuri thought about it . **" Its a surprise you want an advice from me yuri . I suppose everything is fine with your mission regarding tsunade ,"** Naruto asked yuri . He is sure yuri is right person to send to tsunade . Demiurge temptations will not work on her as she lost most of the things in her life . Other members of pleidas will blew things up . **" I pointed out on her gambling habit and she told me that I never gambled so I have no right to say to tell her in this matter . There is something in my mind but for that I have to gamble . Still I don''t like gambling with your money ,"** Yuri said to naruto . **" Don''t worry about it . Even pandora gambled like a pro in the persona of kai uzumaki . You will be just fine . Your luck is higher than everybody in the town . Take as much money you want and whatever you do win it for nazarick . I will tell pandora about the money and he will come and give it to you personally ,"** Naruto said to yuri and after some small details the telepathy chat is over between them . Naruto contacted pandora about money issuing to yuri and explained him the situation . Then pandora contacted yuri and asked her location . Now yuri is seen waiting for pandora . " Hello yuri , here is the money you asked from master ," Pandora appeared as an old man and gave money to yuri . " Pandora san May I ask how you win in gambling . I don''t want to disappoint master ," yuri never gambled before and she is very nervous about it . Pandora saw her in panic mode . " Big sis how do I look ," Pandora asked to yuri . Yuri saw him and she cannot find any difference in his transformation . " You look great lupusregina ," Yuri played along with pandora . She entered with pandora in the room of tsunade and shizune . " You brought another guest with you Yuri san ," Tsunade saw Pandora in her disguise but she couldn''t see through it . She is surprised by another beautiful lady like yuri . She looks quiet different and playful in her nature . " My name is lupusregina beta and yuri is my big sister . She called me because she wants to experience gambling . She never gambled before . So I came along with her so she will not become nervous ," Pandora said it like lupusregina which almost embarrassed yuri but she cannot hit him like she did with her other sister as he is their superior . " Lupu you shouldn''t have said that , its a bad habit to reveal your big sister''s secret , So tsunade san lets see how you gamble . I can lend you 1 million and I am using 1 million for gambling myself . Their is a nearby casino for gambling . Lets see how much you can bring back to pay your debt . Its last time I am lending you money as it is my master''s money ," yuri said to tsunade . She is doing this to prove a point to tsunade . " Yuri san I thought you will help me to get rid of her habit of gambling but you are supporting her now . She will lose all the money you lend her just now ," Shizune couldn''t help but surprised by the action of yuri alpha . " Shizune we don''t have to ignore money . It is given by my precious relative . So could you not disturb me while I going to gambling ," Tsunade is happy that she is getting a chance to gamble with this much money . Her inner gambler couldn''t resist . " Don''t worry shizune san , my elder sister knows what she is doing . There is a reason why she is giving money to her and going to gamble herself . You will find it out yourself in the casino . You will see my big sister in action today ," Pandora is behaving like lupusregina now . He knows what the citizens of nazarick are capable of . He just here to watch . Yuri handed one million in a suitcase to tsunade and then they went to a nearby casino . In this city there are three casino . So they first went to the biggest one . " You are quite popular yuri san . A lot of people are following us ," Tsunade said to yuri to tease her . She is feeling like she has a sister who is taking her first big step in gambling . It has something to do with yuri''s title ''the big sister of battle maids'' . Whatever it is affecting tsunade to the core . She never felt this kind of bond with any other woman . In her life she has only three woman close to her . it was her mother , grandmother and her apprentice shizune . Her d?s?r? to have a sister is the trigger of this effect . Shizune is observing tsunade unusual behaviour . She can see tsunade is subconsciously trying to get close to yuri alpha not in a weird way but like they are related somehow . " Let them follow , they will also taste the wrath of my big sister ," Pandora said it in a playful way . Lupusregina persona is taking affect because of his doppelganger stats . They entered in the casino and environment became silent . Most of the men noticed tsunade and two other newcomer with her . Like always shizune was ignored by everyone which lead her to depression . Men knew about the losing streak of tsunade so they are not worried about her . They tried to approach her after seeing her suitcase . They converted the money into chips . " Hello miss tsunade you came back and brought some beautiful women like you with yourself . Our table is free you can join us . If you lose money today I will lend you back some money. If I can have a date with any of this two lovely ladies ," A rich man came to tsunade and said to her . Mostly she will not react as it is part of her training but today she is angry on this guy for hitting on yuri . " My big sister do not date a person who are strangers , perverts and robbers . If someone tries something funny it is always blood spreading everywhere . heheehehee . Are you sure you can face that kind of situation ," Pandora said to the man . Naruto has told him to go with yuri alpha . So he can handle all kind of ?ustful bastards . Now he understood what kind of situation yuri can face if he left her alone . " No problem it''s in our blood to face all kind of situation . A little bit of blood doesn''t scare us ," The rich man said to pandora . Looking at him like he is some kind of lost puppy . In the form of lupusregina , pandora pretending to be angry at his advances on his sister . " Lets see what this casino has to offer in gambling ," Yuri said to them and looked at the table where people are playing three card poker. Yuri and tsunade sat in the same table with that rich man . shizune and pandora stood behind them . They started to play . Yuri went for blind and didn''t even looked at her cards . She thought that she will get nervous after watching her cards . Bet increased slowly and people were watching her . After an hour almost everybody in the table lost to her due to her insane luck stats . Tsunade lost all the money she took as a loan from her . Few other joined too but now yuri was placing higher bets . And they were losing all their money quickly . People were losing there patience after seeing her insane luck . Tsunade is watching her from back side . People who came after looking her beauty wanted to try their luck in gambling to impress her but when they sat with her it was instant kill for their money . Casino lost a huge sum of money and all the customers were getting bankrupted infront of tsunade . " Damn I lost all my money. How I will pay my loan now. What I will eat, " A gambler was shouting after losing his mind . He went mental after losing his huge sum of money . Yuri didn''t pay him attention and went for roulette . Even there she was winning by placing bets on the exact numbers . After that she tried slot machines . Slot machines is throwing money after money when ever she try her luck on it . Atlast she collected all the money from casino . " Excuse me miss what is your name ," Manager came and asked her . He looks like someone has bitten him on the face . He looks very sad while giving her all the money . Yuri collected 60 million from the casino . Even tsunade eyes are rolled back after looking the situation and huge money . " Yuri alpha," she said without showing any emotions . " Please miss yuri alpha do not come back to our casino . From today onwards you are banned in our casino . You not only made us bankrupt but all our customers were out of money in your one visit . I beg you please don''t come back ," manager said to yuri . He then put a big board infront of his casino with a shabby sketch of yuri . In the bottom their is one big word written on it , ''BANNED'' . " Lets give a visit to other two casino too ," Yuri said to them . Shizune and tsunade were shocked after hearing it . Pandora laughed it like lupusregina for a moment . " Just lead me to other casino and you will find out ," Yuri said to shizune . She dragged both shizune and tsunade to watch all the calamity she is going to cause . Pandora followed along with them . Second casino.... " Never come back here , we lost all the money because of you ," manager of second casino said to them after losing a lot of money . They too banned her . Third casino... " What I did to you ? Now I have to close down my casino because of you . If I am lucky I can take a loan from bank and our casino will run like normal . I will kill you if you ever come back ," Third manager shut the casino''s door at their face . He didn''t banned them because like other two manager he is not sure about the future of his casino now . He just threatened them . " You have won a lot of money . It is almost 130 million for you . But I feel bad for the casino owners and all the other gamblers who lost money from you ," Tsunade said to yuri . Even though she felt bad for losing her money all the time . She never felt like this . Pandora took all the money and sealed in a scroll as he cannot put it on his inventory afterall there are other people beside them . He cannot show his magic powers to them . "Now do you understand tsunade san what gambling can do to people . It is not bad to bet something but you should know the limit . I hate casinos even though I won a lot of money for my master . They trick people to gamble more and more . Its destroys their life and still they gamble like their life depends on it . Now these casinos are facing the same thing . Now they can feel how other feels when they lose all their money . Other people who came to gamble against me are on their own risk . They saw I am winning without stopping even then they came to gamble against me . So I don''t regret what I did to them ," Yuri said to them and even now there is no regerts in her face . She taught all the gamblers in the town a lesson that don''t throw their money in gambling without thinking . Consequences can be very dire for them in future . " You just sound like an old sensei of mine. I understood your point . I will not throw my life and money in gambling anymore ," Tsunade said to yuri . Yuri do not react on that too and maintained her serious face . Shizune was another case as she became emotional after hearing those words . " I am not that bad shizune . You are exaggerating the facts ," tsunade told shizune after she saw her apprentice is getting emotional . Shizune suddenly became aware of some unwanted presence . After all money attracts a lot of trouble . Some rogue ninjas are in the town and they saw the win streak of yuri . Yuri and pandora were aware of there presence . " Lady tsunade we have some unwanted guests . What we should do ?" shizune said to tsunade . Tsunade would not worried about them if she was alone but she is with lupusregina and yuri . She is worried about their safety . " Don''t worry I will handle it myself . It is a mess made by me so its better if I clean it . ITS RUDE TO LISTEN OTHERS CONVERSTION , COME OUT ," yuri said to them . Suddenly in a flash twelve rogue ninjas appeared infront of them . They are happy to find a big fish with a load of cash . " I feel bad to take money from such a beautiful woman but after this I can take care of all of you with the same money you have . No one lays a hand on the girl with glasses , she is mine . You better come quitely with me and give me the money . Then I can spare your life and we can enjoy it together hahahahahha ," The leader of rogue ninjas said to yuri . Yuri didn''t even changed her reaction which irritated him . " Its my master''s money now , just go away. I am not in a mood to kill anyone ," yuri is a good person and mostly like to avoid the blood shed if she can . If it is ordered by her master then its a different situation . Someone is asking money from her which now technically belongs to her master this idea made her angry . Still she wanna give them a chance to backoff . " Your master can fu?k himself I am taking the money whe..... " he could not finish his sentence before his head was burst like a watermelon by yuri alpha''s punch . She is in rage now . No one can understand what happened to their leader in an instant . When tsunade saw the blood she couldn''t respond what is happening and her fear for blood froze her in the place . " Well I gave you a chance but you bad mouthed my master . As you all were with him you all can die with him ," yuri said and within a minute the blood of rogue ninjas is splashed on the ground like water . And their headless body fall on the ground . " Tsunade san I never thought a world renowed medic like you have a fear for blood ," pandora said to tsunade who is shocked and cannot respond properly because of her hemophobia . Yuri turned towards them and felt bad for what happened to her . She walked towards her and lightly smashed on her head by her hand . Tsunade suddenly came out of panic mode and looked towards her and the blood around her . She was entering in her panic state again . " You are pathetic in the name of world renowed medic tsunade san , Blood is not something you suppose to fear . It can also save lives and you should know it . If your brother or lover would have seen you in this situation because of them . They would have felt very bad . Maybe you wanna hurt them by getting afraid of simple blood . Its not a new thing for you to watch blood , afterall you are a legendary sanin . You should not allow such fear to exist in the first place ," Yuri said and placed a hand on her shoulder and charged some of her ki inside her to cure her permanently . Ki is a mysterious energy which can do wonders . If tsunade has willpower she can overcome this situation with a little help from yuri . After hearing her words something triggered inside her . Slowly she gained herself back and she looked at the corpses and she didn''t feel any panic attack . Then she looked at yuri . " What have you done to me . I saw myself in the middle of blood and you called me and some mysterious energy calmed my mind down . I don''t feel the fear of blood anymore . Could you please explain it yuri san ," tsunade was amazed by yuri . In her medic career she has never seen anything like this . She knows that to overcome the fear of anything she has to go through a long counseling and psychological treatment . " You helped yourself tsunade san I just pushed you a little . I felt bad that you are in this kind of situation because of me . Fear is created by oneself so when you became conscious about it . It is easy to overcome . I just helped you to become conscious about it and you overcame your fear ," Yuri explained to her without explaining about her ki . She just made her aware about it and by channeling her ki inside her she helped her to calm down her brain . It would be useless if she do not want to overcome her own fear . " I am not a pathetic medic and don''t hit me like that . It really hurts and still now my head is aching because of it ," tsunade said to yuri while holding her head . Now she looked at the body and blood . She didn''t feel anything like before . Then she noticed something which shocked her . Yuri killed them in a minute and didn''t even react to that . She killed them with only sheer force . She didn''t sense any chakra usage from her . And what was that energy which calmed her down . It was definitely not chakra . " What are you yuri san ? Even I have to use my precise chakra control to kill them that fast but you popped them like water ballons . I never pooped anyone like that in the past ," tsunade knows how much power she has to use to kill them like that . She couldn''t sense her when she moved . " I am a maid of my master I told you earlier. But I am a battle maid for to be more precise . A maid who can battle and serve her master anytime . You cannot judge me by your standards . They are pretty low in my eyes ," Yuri said to tsunade . Yuri is like a riddle to tsunade which she can''t explain but one thing is sure to her that never insult her master infront of her. It can be a disaster for anyone who do this mistake . Shizune couldn''t utter any word by looking towards yuri . They all walked in silence till they reached the inn in which she stays with tsunade for now . " So how are you gonna pay to my master now . Not that my master need your money as we have a lot of money for now . But a debt should be payed . My master is not ruthless and couldn''t ask money from you as a relative . But that''s not the case with me tsunade san . I hope you understand my situation ," yuri said to tsunade and shizune . Pandora just watched their interaction on how yuri is handling the situation . " May I talk with your master kai . I want to meet him once before making any decision . I hope he would like to meet me ," Tsunade is now feeling regerts to maintain such a big amount of debt and never tried to clear it . In her mind she swore that she will never gamble with money again . " I will inform my master about it .Later I will come and inform you about his decision . I will find you easily so you don''t have stay in this place ," yuri said to tsunade . Tsunade wants to leave the city because of all the incident they caused today . " Yuri san can we meet sometimes . I like your company and it makes me feel at ease for some reason . We can have some ladies talk if you don''t mind . In the first meeting itself I can feel a great connection towards you like a sister . You can visit me anytime you want ," Tsunade couldn''t hold back her sisterly emotions after spending a day with yuri . When she was young she used to spend all her love on nawaki . But now she felt like she has the same connection with yuri for some reason . " O. k I will visit you if my master allows me . Have a good night tsunade san and shizune san ," Yuri said to them while bowing her head little bit and pandora did the same . Both of them left after saying their goodbye to them . In a secluded area of town.... " You did an excellent job yuri san ," pandora said to yuri while opening the magic gate in the abandoned place . " Thank you pandora san . You did a wonderful job yourself . I felt like I am with lupu all the time ," yuri said to pandora and both of them disappeared in gate . The gate itself disappeared soon after them . In the inn .... " Tsunade sama how are we going to pay the money . I am happy that you left the gambling and got cured of hemophobia . But it will not clear our huge debts ," Shizune said to tsunade . She is worried about the debt . She do not want to provoke yuri alpha . She saw her speed and power which terrified her . She swore that she will not make her angry for any reason . " Don''t worry shizune I thought of something and it doesn''t include you . I will become the maid of kai uzumaki for the rest of my life and serve him like yuri . Yuri is amazing and I felt like she is my big sister whom I can adore all day ," tsunade said to shizune . Who has a shocked expression in her face. " Tsunade sama I will not leave you . I will join you . As a student its my responsibility to follow the path of my mentor . Except gambling I can follow you everywhere ," Shizune said to tsunade and they looked at each other and laughed . Tsunade has a great day after meeting yuri which she will remember for the rest of her life . " By the way where is tonton I haven''t seen her all day . She is with you yesterday what happened to her ," tsunade asked shizune . She looked at tsunade as if she forgot something . " You forgot again after drinking heavily . You sat on her last night and it is taking rest for the whole day . After all a pig can sleep the whole day as a rest ," Shizune remembered what tsunade did to tonton after the heavy drink . Poor tonton missed all the action that happened today with them . Chapter 36 - 36 Heavens Door Garden After talking with yuri through telepathy naruto walked out of the bank . Hiruzen sarutobi was with him as the witness of the banking procedure . He transferred all the money of his parents in the account . He also find the safe houses of minato which he used during the kyuubi attack . " Any other thing you want to take care of naruto kun ," hokage asked naruto . He will never call him master in the presence of others . He is happy that he did something for naruto . " I want my mother''s and father''s body . I want to make a big grave for them in the uzushiogakure, " Naruto said to hokage in small whispers which only hokage can hear . " Consider it done by tonight and anything else ," Hokage asked again . For some reason he feels p???sur? in following orders from naruto . Although he cannot show it in public . " That''s enough for today . By the way your days are going to be over as hokage . As my plan for the fifth hokage is almost complete . So enjoy the position till then . Like others did you ask jiraya to become hokage ," naruto is eager to know . Did anything changed from canon because of his presence . " Jiraya said that he will become hokage if there is no hope of tsunade''s return as the fifth hokage . I recommended both of them as the hokage candidate . Even danzo wanted a shot for the hokage position but then I told him if he wants to become hokage then I should continue as hokage . Afterall we have the similar age . For some reason he didn''t like my comment . hahahahahhaa ," Hiruzen laughed at his own words as he did it to show danzo that both of them are old . Even if he conspire against him now . It will not change the fact that danzo will not become hokage . " It''s good to see that you can make a joke about your own old age . But danzo will not give up because of that . He will try again jiji . By the way where is my god father jiraya ," naruto asked third hokage . He is doubtful that jiraya left without him to find the tsunade or he is still in konoha . Maybe writing some icha icha series after watching inside the women''s bath . " I am not that old naruto kun . Jiraya might be collecting the materials for his next book . Even I love his book . If you want to find him go near the women''s bath house ," hokage told naruto . After that they both said goodbye to each other as hiruzen has a lot of work as the hokage . While naruto is enjoying his chunin status . All the D rank mission in konoha is mostly done by genins . So he is free for the timing . Naruto meets with shikamaru on the way . Another guy who is free like him for the same reason . They both look at each other . " You are also free shika ," " Yeah naruto , I am free like you . I am very happy that I became a chunin so I escaped from a lot of work . By the way have you seen chouji and others lately ," Shikamaru asked naruto . After he became chunin he is unable to meet with his classmates all the time . All the repair work are mostly done by genins as a training . Chunins are helping genins but naruto and shikamaru are new chunin so they escaped because of their holiday . It''s a reward for doing a great performance in chunin exam and creating a good reputation among damiyos , VIP and rich people for konoha . " No I haven''t seen them in last two days . I heard they have a joint mission . But I didn''t know what it is ? You should have met with chouji and he must have told you ," naruto asked shikamaru . Shikamaru smiled like he knows a lot of thing . " Training to face death bodies on the mission I suppose . So what happened to all the genins . I hope they didn''t puke on the site . I just got carried away on that moment when I started to kill ," Naruto created a big mess for genins to clean . He is thankful that he is not the one of them who has to clean the corpses . " Some were complaning but they have to finish the mission as it has more money than any other d rank mission . I was passing by and saw how they were cleaning . Some genins were puking on the site . Even Ino was puking after she smelled the corpse . Sakura fainted on the site . Others were doing fine because they covered their nose with mask . It was very difficult for them to see the scenario with that kind of corpse . I have to say they survived the mission somehow ," Shikamaru is happy that he got promotion before the joint mission . He does not want to be in their shoes . " They somehow finished the mission . That''s a great news . Atleast now they are ready to face the reality of shinobi world . Its not to a joke to live as a ninja ," naruto made a statement which is fully agreed by shikamaru . " I agree with you . Most people don''t know the horror they can face in this kind of career . Every step is life threatening especially in chunin stage . Genins are mostly protected with low level missions . What a drag , I have to buy some vegetables . I almost forget about it , mom will throw me outside if I don''t bring it on time . Now that I am a chunin she don''t hold back like she used to do when I was in academy. Its a troublesome life even if you are free ," shikamaru remembered how his life was easy when he was in academy . Now it is getting worse after he became a chunin . He looked towards clouds . " It is a life threatening situation too when you don''t listen to your mother . Even then it is great to have a mom when she cooks food for you daily . Your mother and father would be very happy when you became a chunin ," naruto said to shikamaru . Maybe naruto mother is happy too in heaven after looking at his progress . " Yeah they are happy that I got promotion . My mother even told me that I am an ?du?t in the clan eyes . My parents even told me to give you their congratulations . My father told me that he and fourth hokage became chunin at the same time too . I should get going otherwise I will be in trouble ," shikamaru said to naruto . He is worried about his mother nagging rather than other troubles . " Tell thanks to them on my behalf . Now you should get going I don''t want to see you hungry today ," naruto said to shikamaru . They both said goodbye to each other . Shikamaru''s family is very good to him most of the time except their nap time . Even in his childhood they never said a word against him even when the old naruto pulled a prank against them . '' I have a bigger family now , ainz ooal gown . But a woman should be there in my life who waits for me in the house and cook food for me. I miss both of my mother . Its all because of them I don''t have a mother in this life ," naruto thought in his mind . After looking at his friend shikamaru who constantly talks about how her mother threatens him to do some work . He remembered his mothers from old and new life . Its not a good thing for others when he remembers his mother kushina . He remembers how her mother kushina died . She died because of an uchiha who has sick thoughts because his girl died and he can''t accept the reality . " Welcome naruto you came alone . I thought you will bring some one so you can eat a lot ," ayame said to naruto . After she saw that naruto is in very serious mood she don''t ask any further questions . " Ayame nee chan , today I got the money of my parents . Lets start with 5 miso ramen ," Naruto said to ayame . Ayame already started preparing his meal . He took a heavy lunch and paid the money to ayame . " Naruto is everything o.k with you . You are in deep thoughts after becoming chunin ," ayame is worried about him . He is still the same small boy for her whom she serve ramen everyday . " Just remembered my mother , if today she is alive she would be very happy , that''s all . See you later ayame nee chan ," Naruto left the ichiraku ramen . Ayame can understand naruto''s pain afterall she lost her mother when she was very young . It doesn''t feel good when you can''t share your happy moments with your mother . You might miss her scolding when you do something wrong . .... Kumogakure... A man came running towards the raikage tower . Its been three days when someone named kai uzumaki has made raikage fall from raikage tower to the dirty road directly . Its a rumor spread throughout the cloud country . People were disturbed by such incident . A person invaded their main ninja village and posted corpses on the wall and written a provoking message towards their ninjas . Atlast humilated raikage and left unharmed and threatened to take two kunoichi from them . It''s a disturbing news to them who were not present at that time . In this situation a man is running towards raikage tower with full speed . It makes people believe something unbelievable happened again . " Raikage sama I brought the news from konoha . I almost got caught by konoha anbu . But I escaped somehow ," The spy told raikage . He is taking long breaths . In this era information is everything for them . " The other two ninja village sand and sound which attacked konoha are utterly defeated by an youngster genin . He humilated them by hanging the corpses of atleast 200 sound ninjas in the walls of konoha . In the gate itself he hanged more than 50 sound ninjas as a show during the war ," Spy is out of breath again . He took some water to drink and took a long pause to catch the breath . He ran like hell to come directly to raikage tower to deliver this news . " You are telling a mere genin killed more than 200 ninjas . Are you playing a joke with me or got mentally retarded by running from konoha to kumo . Clearly explain yourself ," raikage said in a strict tone . Killer bee , darui and yugito nii are present in the room with other ninjas . They never heard anything like this, a genin killed this many ninjas . So its hard to believe his words . " My information is correct raikage sama ,I have seen it with my own eyes . He killed them and cut there hands and legs and hanged them in the windows to show his deeds to enemy ninjas to lure more and at last they ran away after looking at the brutality of that boy . His name is naruto uzumaki and on the same day he is promoted to chunin by the Hokage with a nara boy . It is also revealed that he is the son of fourth hokage minato namikaze ," Spy told everyone and it shocked everyone that there is a son of fourth hokage . " What there is a son of yellow flash . We missed the best chance to kill him but why he is surnamed as uzumaki , any special reason ," raikage is impatient after hearing that their bane of life minato has left a son as a gift behind for them . It''s a troublesome situation for them . " His mother was an uzumaki who died along with minato on the kyuubi attack . It was the same day he was born . I heard from citizens of konoha that he is very ruthless and crush anyone who goes against him . He is not kind like minato , all of his personality is from his mother side . He was the biggest reason that konoha won the war without a proper damage upon them . He used the large number of bat summoning . His summoning killed the big snakes summons used by sound ninjas ," spy explained properly to them . He is drinking water out of nervousness to get some breaths . " So they gave him an uzumaki surname so we don''t kill him when he is newborn . What happened to hokage . Is he injured ?" raikage asked again . He wants more detail now . " No raikage sama , the kazekage turned out to be fake . It was revealed that orochimaru is the otokage and he manipulated the sand for war . No hostile efforts were made by konoha against the sand village after war so there is a chance for the peace talk . Hokage was not injured but he injured orochimaru''s hands . Orochimaru flee from the konoha and now he is wanted by sand village for killing their kazekage ," Spy was unable to take the breathing by how he has to explain rapidly . He felt pity for himself . " What about the two ninja''s who went to abduct hyuga girl . Did you meet them ?" Durai asked the question . He is curious whether the kumo ninja were killed in konoha or in other place . " Yes I met them before the day of chunin exam finals . I was alone on that day so no one will suspect me . During the invasion I acted like a civilan and pretended to be in genjutsu . But I saw an important thing regarding naruto uzumaki . He put the jinchuriki of sand in sleep as soon as the invasion started as if he knew there is an invasion . He even mentioned that the jinchuriki of konoha is not happy with the invasion . Among genins it is a rumor that because he didn''t want the identity of jinchuriki of konoha to be revealed so he tried to finish the war as early as possible . Thats all the news I have raikage sama ," Spy concluded the news and now he is burden free but he cannot go back to konoha as spy again they recognized his identity . The spy concluded his secret message and left the building soon afterwards to have some rest . " I know that darui . Minato played with us more than we can think . He made a jinchuriki for their own village with the strongest tail beast . Not only that he left a brat who can handle a jinchuriki himself . Its not a good news . But now we can''t attack them as they are more vigilant for now ," Raikage said to darui . He envy minato for his achievements . He left a disaster in the form of his child . His child and that jinchuriki can be very dangerous together . " Its a jinchuriki , and we don''t know the tail . Its a secret but who knows fool ya fool . Still konoha stands tall , with minato''s brat . What do you do , my brother Rai kage ," Bee said to raikage in his bad rapping . It embarrassing for raikage to hear it everytime . " Can you please shut up B , raikage sama he wants to know which tail beast they have . Its nine tails if I guess correctly . As we have information regarding all the other jinchuriki . It is the only missing tail beast from that list ," Yugito said to raikage . Its a great news for her that someone like them is in another village . Atleast yugito pays attention to this kind of information . " You are right yugito . As minato died during nine tail attack it is obvious . Both his son and jinchuriki are being kept as a secret . Still we don''t know who is the jinchuriki as minato''s brat made sure no one knows about him or her . It could be a valuable information for us . Now I have to appoint a new spy for konoha ," Raikage said in a bad mood . Bad luck is following him everywhere from the day kai appeared in his life . " Maybe that boy knew something about kai . Afterall his mother was an uzumaki ," Darui said to raikage . In the tension raikage missed this point . " Even then it is not certain what a guy like kai want from naruto afterall he became famous after war . Our spy met other two earlier but couldn''t see them during the match . Kai might have killed them earlier . Kai was here in kumo at that time of attack on konoha . They are not related . If they are related then he would have never missed his chunin exam .Afterall uzumakis never missed the special moments in the life of their children . The bond between them are stronger than you can even think darui ," Raikage missed a little by reaching the truth . Raikage has to think a different way to capture kai . " Even then we can capture this naruto uzumaki and get some info on jinchuriki and kai . As a fellow uzumaki he can come to save him . If you just give the permission to send someone after him ," Yugito said to raikage . After listening to yugito''s thought raikage was impressed with her planning . Use an uzumaki to lure another uzumaki . While they were making plans they have not seen a shadow which moved a little . Demiurge has already planted many shadow demons for this kind of situation especially in kage towers . ..... " What the hell there is a son of minato who is still alive in konoha . I don''t care that their village survived but this is a terrible news . If he will reach the same level as minato it will cause problems for us ," Onoki is angry after hearing this news . He was afraid of minato after he defeated one thousand shinobi of Iwa all by himself . He wouldn''t have cared about his son if he is average but as a genin he stopped a war just like his father . It brought a chills down on his back . " Grandpa why are getting so hyper after hearing that he is the son of fourth hokage . He is still a brat . We can ambush him anytime ," Kurotsuchi said to his grandfather . She is not worried about minato''s son like her granpa . " You have not seen the effect of minato . He was a brat too when he killed our one thousand shonobi and made us surrender to konoha . It is still fresh in our mind . Its not about that he is the son of minato but it is about the ability he possess like minato ," One elder of iwa said to kurotsuchi . They will not go and mindlessly kill a small boy for the revenge . But his ability is too great if he can stop a war . " If you want to kill him then I will personally go and deliver his corpse in the tsuchikage office . I want to see his strength and what he is capable of ," kurotsuchi said to them . She believes in her own ability to take down naruto . Even if he is the son of fourth hokage . " No kurotsuchi , you don''t know how situation can be turned against us . Especially if he is minato''s brat then fourth hokage must have appointed some capable shinobi to guard him from shadows .For now we can put him in bingo book to ?ssess his strength if we are lucky we can take him down through someone stronger than him ," onoki the tsuchikage said to his grandaughter . He will not put the life of his grandaughter in danger especially against the son of minato . It is more dangerous than sending her in an S rank mission . He can feel it in his heart that if he send kurotsuchi after him, she will not make it out alive . " As you wish gramps but what rank do you give him . You can''t give him S rank for simply being the son of fourth hokage ," kurotsuchi knew her grandpa . If he feels threatened he will go to any length for the safety of his village and her . " We can put him in A rank for now . As far I know it will be suitable as he stopped a war . Maybe I can send the men of akatsuki after him . They never fail in their mission . It is a great idea . Either he is dead or we can evaluate his strength at such young age ," Onoki said to all the present ninjas who came to see him in his house after an elder requested an emergency meeting . So he held the meeting in his house itself . " Don''t you think it is an overkill for a brat who just became a chunin grandpa ," kurotsuchi couldn''t understand the tension among the ?du?t ninjas . " It''s a right course of action for dealing a future threat . Go and put a big bounty on his head for A rank ninja . I want to sleep . Now get lost all of you . I don''t want to see your faces in my house at night time . Come and report me tomorrow at the tsuchikage office ," Onoki said to all of them . He just want to rest for sometime . kurotsuchi helped him as he is suffering from backpain which he would never admit directly to her . Konoha.... Its night time in konoha and naruto is waiting for hokage and others to arrive in the safe house . Soon hiruzen , anko and yugao arrives in the safe house . " You brought what I asked for jiji ," naruto asked hokage who nodded in yes and give him a scroll . Naruto became little emotional after holding the scroll . " Whats in the scroll master ," anko is curious about it . She has never seen naruto this emotional . Yugao remained silent after looking at the state of naruto . " Lets go it time to visit my homeland , they are already waiting for us. And everything is prepared for my parents grave ," Naruto said and a gate appeared infront of them . All four of them vanished in it . ... Uzushiogakure... Demiurge and others are waiting for their master outside the great tomb of nazarick . Even karin and her mother is there with them . " All the preparation are made and now we are fully ready for our lords arrival . Mare have you prepared the best grave for lord naruto''s parents ," Albedo said to mare . Mare nodded and confirmed it . He is nervous that naruto would like it or not . Suddenly from the gate portal pandora and yuri comes out . " Yuri and pandora you just arrived on time for lord naruto''s arrival . He would arrive anytime now . so how was your mission? " Albedo asked them . She handles everything in uzushiogakure in the absence of naruto . Demiurge keeps an eye on the outside to keep any threat away from uzushio and his master . " It''s gone well and we won 135 million in casino for master . I hope he will became happy after hearing the news . I have to kill some rogue ninjas who tried to insult our master . I hope it will not create a problem for master ," Yuri told them about her mission . When they heard that some one tried to insult their master they were in rage but as soon as she told that she killed them . They started to appreciate her for it . " Its a great news that you won some money for master . We have no use of it now as we are fully depended on ourselves . But we can use it to make deals outside the nazarick ," Demiurge said to them . He already thought of many possibility on what can be done by the money they acquired . " Big sis yuri how was that lady whom you met during the mission . If she is not ?ssisting our master then just tell me and I can devour her fully inside my belly ," solution said to yuri . Solution is eager to know the other details of her mission . " Pandora san went with me after changing himself in lupusregina to help me . Everything is set on its place . For the last part lord naruto has to meet her ," Yuri said to solution . Solution is eager to know every detail from yuri . Suddenly a portal gate appear and Four people comes out of it . Naruto arrived with third hokage , Yugao uzuki and anko mitarashi in the uzushiogakure . " Welcome back lord naruto " Everone said to them in full unison . " Thanks for the warm welcome and I have brought 3 other members who only interacted with demiurge before , " Naruto then introduced them to all the members of nazarick . Anko and solution went along quite easily than any others . They have same tendencies and sadistic nature . Yugao asked some tips from cocytus when she heard he is a world level swordsmen and even trained their master naruto . Hiruzen and sebas went along with the flow as old men . Soon their interaction is over . Naruto and others went to newly prepared grave . It was nicely prepared by mare . A grave made full of marble and the name of kushina and minato ingraved on it . The marble is shining under the moonlight . It is just outside the tomb of nazarick . A beautiful garden with small herbs with beautiful flowers and white roses are around the grave in a rectangular shape . Mare has built a wall around as the outlook of cemetary . Wall is made of black shining plain stone with a lot of marble statues of minato and kushina together . The entrance is made of blue door and the statues of little angel engraved on it . They went inside the cemetery . Naruto tooks out the scroll put some chakra in it . Two coffin appears in a very good condition . Naruto opens the coffin and looks at the first and last time on the face of his mother and father corpses . Naruto put his hand on the corpse of his father''s ?h?st and takes out the other yin half of nine tail with magic . He put it inside his seal and he feels a great surge of power and the nine tail is complete in his seal . " You don''t have to take care of this burden in your death . I will take care of it for you dad ," Naruto becomes emotional after thinking about his dad and what they would have done if they are alive . He then puts a hand on the corpse of his mother''s shoulder and a few chains comes out of her and mixes with the chain which comes out of naruto . Naruto has already awakened his chakra chains during his one month training . The chains of kushina attached on his back and disappears soon afterwards . " Your chains will live with my chains till my death mom . I am gonna miss you everyday ," Naruto says his final good bye to them . He close the coffins and according to their names they put it inside the grave . They close the graves with marbles . Aureole omega comes forward and does magic enchantment on coffin and grave so there corpses should remain fresh and the grave will not rot in any condition . " Happy birthday mom and welcome back to uzushiogakure your home . I hope you like your birthday present . I also brought dad with you as another present ," Naruto is happy that he is able to give a last gift to his mother . Naruto never knew his mother b''day but today when he went to bank he saw in the documents that his mother''s birthday is on 10th july and today is the same day . So he prepared a gift for his late mother . No one uttered a word when they heard that it was their lord''s mother b''day . A complete silence is now on the cemetery . " My lord I want to ask a question if you don''t mind ," Demiurge asked naruto . He is really curious guy . He ask only when he doesn''t understand the situation . " Ask demiurge " " You can ressurect them and why chose to built a cemetery for them instead you would have given them life . It is my only question my lord ," Demiurge''s question made everyone wonder why their lord choose not to revive his mother and father . " I don''t want to disrespect my mother and father''s sacrifice . It''s been 12 and half years since they were dead . She might have reincarnated somewhere in other world . By giving her life in the old body it means killing her new reincarnated body . I don''t want to kill the person who gave birth to me for my own selfishness . If you ask why I ressurect karin mother it''s simple she was stuck in limbo and can be ressurected and it was not a long time before she died . My mother died 12 and half years ago protecting me and that''s the ultimate reality for me . Resurrection has its own rule . If you choose to ressurrect someone who already reincarnated somewhere . You are taking the life of reincarnated one for the ressurrecting person . Its simple logic of life ," Naruto answer blows their mind . It''s simple and not out of logic for those who understands reincarnation . He is a reincarnated person himself and if someone revives him in his old world then he will die in this world . "Lord what name shall we give to this cemetary ," shalltear asked naruto . She almost look like fifteen year girl who is just asking a question . " Heaven''s door garden . Don''t call it a cemetary . I do not like the name cemetary it sounds like a person left you without a reason but my parents gave me a second chance to live in this world . Call it ''heaven''s door garden'' from now on ," Naruto said it to them . Mare immediately did earth magic and in the door above the portrait of angels a golden name appeared on top of the door . *Heaven''s door garden * Chapter 37 - 37 Dinner at Great Tomb of Nazarick [ Ding : Completed the fusion of nine tail beast yin and yang ] Reward : Free chakra control stats +20 , nine tail beast summoning and nine tail shape transformation . A notification popped up infront of naruto after he left the cemetery . Hiruzen , anko and yugao went inside with others . Naruto went inside directly to the throne room by doing instant teleportation . He sits on his big throne which is also a world item known as throne of kings . [Do you want to learn nine tail beast summoning ] *" yes "* [ Do you want learn nine tail shape transformation ] *"yes"* [ Ding!!! You learned nine tail summoning and nine tail shape transformation ] " Jane add the free chakra control stats in my stats, " Naruto said to his system . Stats--------------------------------------------------- Name : Naruto uzumaki (kai uzumaki) Age : 12 Level 20(momonga level excluded and sealed) Health= 45 Chakra = 260( * uzumaki bloodline*) Nine tail chakra= 22000( cannot upgrade) Intellect = 50 Wisdom = 45 Agility = 42 Strength= 42 Chakra control= 72 Magic =91020(45% sealed) --------------------------------------------------- " Jane I thought nine tail power will reach 20000 , but it has extra 2000 digit . Why? " naruto asked his system . He is not entirely sure why it has extra digits . [ When yin and yang combined together they are more powerful . While separately they are more weaker . When yin and yang are combined together they create extra power from their fusion. If you have put them separately then would you have 20000 digits in the nine tails power but after fusion you got 2000 extra power with them. ] " Jane I want to use the two summoning character ticket today . Do it now ," Naruto said to his system jane . He excited to know who can be his new summon characters . [ Ding!!!! Using both the summoning character ticket .] Suddenly a woman with long red hair and a white substance appeared infront of him . Woman looks at him and bows while the white substance moves around . [ Summoning is successful of irene belserion and anti venom ] When he heard the name of irene and anti venom he is shocked . Even he was not expecting them . " Whats your name lady and your purpose in life ," naruto purposely asked this question . He wanted to know how other summon characters behave . He knows a lot about the ainz ooal guild but he doesn''t know a lot of thing about irene . Anti venom is another case for him he already found a perfect host for him unknowingly . " My name is Irene belserion and my life goal is to serve you forever and eliminate those who wants to harm you ," Irene said with a serious face . Naruto can sense her seriousness from a distance . Her aura is on a different level . " No my lord I don''t have a daughter . As far as I remember I am a single human dragon . I hope you would not mind to have a dragon as your servant ," Irene is unsure why she said that dragon part . Its her personality from old irene who doesn''t like her dragon part . Naruto sensed it immediately . " No not at all , But I think dragons are beautiful and powerful creatures . Its good to have a human dragon as my follower ," naruto''s word put irene at ease as if a huge burden is lifted from her shoulders . Others arrive on throne room with hiruzen, anko and yugao . Then they see an unknown lady is on a bowing position infront of naruto . Naruto looks at them and signals them to come forward . " These two are my new servants whom I summoned just now from another world . This lady is a human dragon her name is ''irene belserion'' and that white slime type creature is a symbiote whose name is ''anti venom'' and don''t mistake him for a slime ," Naruto says to all the members of ainz ooal gown who are present in throne room . Irene waves her hand and says hello to them . " Demiurge bring me shishui body we need him for anti venom ," Naruto said to Demiurge and he went to bring the body . Within a minute he came back with a coffin . Hiruzen, yugao and anko are surprised to hear the name of shishui . But didn''t react as everything is possible in nazarick . Naruto opened the coffin and for precaution he already put a slave seal in the shishui body which disappears and merges with his body . He then takes out ressurrection wand and cast a resurrection spell on him . Shishui stands up and opens his eyes which is empty . He is trying to sense his new master . " Ohh I almost forgot you don''t have eyes this will create a problem ," naruto is in deep thoughts as a new problem arises in front of him . But demiurge takes out a pair of sharingan which is sealed in tube . Hiruzen looks at it and didn''t react like it is a necessary item for them . " My lord I repaired a pair of sharingan which I took from an uchiha grave for understanding further about it . I took the best eyes in case of emergency if you want to give his eyesight back ," demiurge is very clever and prepared for this kind of situation all the time in advance . He is known as the most intelligent man in nazarick for a reason . " You saved me from a lot of trouble . By the way from whose grave you got this eyes ," Naruto wants to know about that person whose eyes he is gonna put it in newly ressurrected shishui . Naruto became happy after hearing that demiurge brought fugaku''s eyes . Fugaku has mangekyo and shishui can gain eternal mangekyo sharingan after the transplantation . " Very good demiurge , Now nazarick can have an eternal mangekyo sharingan wielder because of you . Mare use your healing magic during transplantation . Now do it demiurge ," Naruto said to demiurge . Who was waiting for naruto''s permission . He carefully plants the eyes with magic on his empty eyehole in head and put a blindfold around the eye . He connects all the nerves of shishui eyes with the help of mana manipulation and then mare uses his healing power to reactivates his eyes and bloodflow in it . " Lord naruto it is done and now he is ready to look on the outside world ," Mare tells naruto and he signals to remove his blindfold . When the blindfold of shishui is removed he looks at everyone . His eyes land on naruto and he kneels down infront of him . " Shishui uchiha in your service . What are your orders my lord . Many thanks for giving my eyesight back to me . Now I can serve you properly afterall my eyesight is back ," Shishui heard everything and he remembers everything but now his loyalty is with naruto . No one can change it now . " Shishui you have to team up with your new best friend which is here waiting for you as his new host . Don''t worry it will not eat you . It will make you make more powerful but it will live in your body . Its very friendly too . Do you accept him as your partner ," Naruto asked shishui . Shishui looked at white symbiote who is moving infront of him . " I accept my lord ," shishui said without any hesitation . He feels a stronger connection with his master . " But before that show me your sharinagn and mangekyo sharingan . I want to check it ," Naruto asked shishui as he wants to be sure that everything is alright . If their is an error in his sharingan they can rectify it now . Naruto looked at both shishui''s sharingan and eternal mangekyo . When he finds it is in perfect condition he becomes happy . " Now Anti venom enter in your partners body and don''t harm him by any means ," Naruto said to anti venom . It did as it was told . It moved towards shishui and after that entered through his hand''s skin when shishui extended his one arm as a welcome . shishui thought it will be painful but he didn''t feel anything . White substance surrounded shishui in his while body and a white sticky head came outside from behind shishui with big black eyes and large mouth with sharp teeth . " Hello master , Anti venom is in your service . I will follow your every orders ," Anti venom. said and then he looked at his partner shishui and smiled . " Hello partner , I am hungry and want to eat some food . So could you eat some food so I don''t go hungry to bed ," Anti venom said to shishui . Shishui looks at him and gets amazed . Few minute ago he can''t talk and now it is talking . Before shishui can answer naruto said to everyone . " Everyone is hungry so lets go to cafeteria . Don''t be shy jiji , anko , yugao and irene . Lets go and eat together ," Naruto said to them and all of them walked out of throne room to 9th floor . In cafeteria everyone is served delicious food . For some reason irene wants to sit beside naruto . Albedo and shalltear wants to sit too . " I am your superior irene and shalltear so I will sit beside master ," Albedo showed the authority she holds in nazarick . It''s a golden opportunity for her to know her master closely . " I am stronger among all three of us . So I should sit beside lord naruto ," Shalltear is not backing out a little bit . She will not miss this chance . Naruto looked at them and asked demiurge . " What is this all about demiurge ?" Naruto is confused by their behaviour . " Its a great pride for women of nazarick to sit beside you . If sebas is not the butler then we both would be doing the same thing for the other sit . Irene also wants to sit to know our master better . As it is not everyday we sit and eat with you in a big table ," demiurge said to naruto . Even sebas who is standing behind naruto has a smile on his face . They are sitting in a big round table which is arranged just before the arrival of naruto in cafeteria . Irene , shalltear and albedo were ready to fight and all the other ladies were watching and don''t want to interfere . They knew they are no match for three of them . Except pleidas who are serving naruto and other floor guardians . It would be rude for them to participate in a duel in cafeteria as the maids . Suddenly a fourth party arrived and sit beside naruto and all three of them looked at the little girl who sat beside him . Irene wanted to say something but albedo stopped her by putting a hand on her shoulder . " Don''t say a word to my sister , she is very cute like doll but she will destroy us even if we go together against her . She is the strongest in whole nazarick and don''t even think she is weak because of her small child like body . Lets take another close seats around lord naruto ," albedo said to irene . Shalltear is sweating after she looked at rubedo . The strongest being among them . They sat on other chairs which are nearby to naruto . Rubedo looked at them and gave her innocent smile which brought chills in their bones . From that gesture alone they understood that she is saying to them come and try me in strength . " Rubedo I thought you don''t come to cafeteria . My cute little sister , you should have told us ," Albedo said to rubedo . She thought her sister never comes to cafeteria when other people are around . She likes peaceful environment around her . " I come sometime big sister and I want to sit beside lord naruto . Do you three have any problem with that ?" Rubedo looked at them seriously . Always ready to battle . All three of them shaking their head as if they don''t have any problem . Irene is little confused but she thought it would be a good idea not to challenge her . Albedo and shalltear are already little bit more powerful than her but atleast she can challenge them . But rubedo is on another level from the people she met in throne room . Her aura alone can make people tremble . She can be classified as a world disaster in her opinion . " How powerful is your sister rubedo and why even you are afraid after seeing her smile like that albedo san ," Irene asked albedo . She wants to know about the strongest being of nazarick . Shalltear flinched after she heard them talk about rubedo . " In terms of power she is on world level but even among the world level being she is the strongest for some reason . Once our guild was in a world called yggdrasil and lord naruto was one of our leading supreme being who later reincarnated in this world and summoned us . Like how he summoned you . In yggdrasil once we were invaded by 1500 powerful beings of that world who wants to destroy us . Some were on the same level as our supreme beings . Due to their numbers they bypassed all seven floors . They even killed shalltear, cocytus, gargantua , mare, aura , demiurge and other area guardians at that time of their invasion . All 1500 beings successfully reached on the 8th floor ," Albedo remebered the past events of her life in yggdrasil . Which is implanted by god itself while producing them . Whenever albedo and shalltear remembers the event they become sad to remember that some one made it to the 8th floor . " So what she did albedo san ?" irene is curious to know the history of her new home . " She killed them all of them alone without the help of the our 8th floor guardian . It was one side massacre by her . After that they never tried to attack our home . At first they were stopped by shalltear alone . But on that day they understood that they can never make past the 8th floor even with their large numbers . Even if they bring more powerful beings with them it is useless against her . She is our ultimate attacker and defender . Lord naruto never deploys her for the same reason . And if she is with aureole omega they became godly beings . She will not receive a single point of damage if both of them are together . We don''t know other things about the 8th floor . How it works against enemy during their attack but it is a floor of death for invaders ," Albedo said to irene . She understands their nervousness now . Even if all the floor guardians go against her they will die . There is no competition for rubedo . " What if master wants to deploy her for some reason ," Irene asked a question which bugged her mind for some reason . " I will massacare the enemies .Crack their limbs and cut them down . They will regret to born in this world . Its a simple job for me ," Rubedo said to them . She wants to spent the time with her master even if it means a grand massacre of others . " Ohh , rubedo eat your food , It is getting cold and you three start eating ," Naruto said to them . He didn''t listen their conversation as he is busy with his food . Shishui is eating food like he is hungry for ages . He is eating for two people . " Lord naruto I am curious about something if you please answer my question? " Hiruzen the third hokage said to naruto while eating . He has never tasted this much delicious food . And same thing can goes for other two ladies who came with naruto . " Ask the question jiji," " How you took the other half of nine tail if minato died while performing dead demon consuming jutsu . It should have gone to shinigami stomach along with minato''s spirit ," Hiruzen asked naruto about the incident . Instead of naruto, demiurge answered him . " Lord naruto has necromancy power so it is a child play for him to recall the yin half of nine tail through the corpse of his father . May be he freed his father''s spirit while doing it ," Demiurge explained it to hiruzen who never knew that naruto has necromancy powers . " Demiurge is right I used my necromancy powers to call it from the stomach of shinigami from my father''s body seal and in the process I also freed my father''s spirit . I wanted to keep it as a secret between me and my father " naruto said to hiruzen . Naruto finished his meal while talking . A shadow demon comes and says something to demiurge in his ears . Demiurge laughs loudly after hearing the news of shadow demon . As soon as the message is delivered the shadow demon leaves the cafeteria . " What happened demiurge why were you laughing like a mad person ," sebas says to demiurge . He wants to know what caused the archdemon to laugh this much . Others stopped eating and looking at him . Demiurge looks at others and calm himself down . " I placed shadow demons on other ninja nations as spy . They brought some news regarding iwagakure and kumogakure. They see our master as a future threat . It made me laugh so much . They think our master is still growing and can be handled by them right now ," Demiurge starts to laugh again . Even others on table joined him and laughed at this news . Even hiruzen , anko and yugao laughed . Irene and shishui with anti venom are confused by their laugh . Hiruzen looked at them and understands that they are new so he wants to explain it to them . " You are new in ainz ooal gown . So you doesn''t know about our Lord naruto . Our master has already surpassed their elites and they still think he is a growing threat . They still doesn''t know the full description of his true powers . As a ninja he is an elite but his overall strength can crush them anytime . As a child he is now playing around for timing . Now do you understand irene san and shishui kun ," Now they understood why they are laughing . The news itself is a joke for them . " Any other news from them demiurge, " naruto asked this time . He wants an update from demiurge about the iwa and kumo . " Kumo wants to send some men after you to kidnap you . They want to know if you know anything about kai uzumaki which means they want to find out about you from you. Even they want to find information about the jinchuriki of konoha from you which is also you hahahahhahaha," Demiurge said and the people in nazarick laughed at this news again . Now everyone in nazarick knows who the kai and jinchuriki really are . This time even shishui and irene laughed with them . One person who didn''t laugh the second time is rubedo . " What about iwagakure , what plans they have ," Albedo asked this time . Demiurge stopped his laugh and looked at her and adjusted his glasses . All are silent to listen his words . " They tried to avoid a direct contact and trying to put lord naruto in the bingo book . Onoki is clever . As soon as he knew that lord naruto is a son of minato he tried to know his strength without sending his ninja behind him . They didn''t fix the actual price in the bingo book for master . But they were talking about hiring akatsuki to confront our master ," This time everyone is silent . Rubedo is angry after hearing this news . " Master give me pernission and I will annihilate their whole country in one hour . They have that much guts to put bounty on my lord''s head I will bring chaos in their country ," Rubedo aura reacted around her body . No one has seen her angry before but they knew , one time earlier she got angry and 1,500 players died by her hands for invading nazarick . " You should eat little more rubedo . I will tell you when to annihilate . So no need to get angry ," Naruto said while pinching her doll like cheeks . She immediately went in a pouting mode . Naruto looked at her pouting face and laughed . " Lord naruto, your senju relative tsunade wants to meet the kai so when can I fix the meeting between both of you ," Yuri asked this time . She has to give tsunade a reply so soon as possible . She is restless without work and wants to held the meeting soon . " Day after tomorrow in the night will be a nice time ," Naruto said to her. He is eagerly waiting for this meeting . Chapter 38 - 38 Nine tail beast and three tail beast Konoha..... naruto''s house..... Naruto is waiting for the night-time to meet tsunade . Suddenly he gets an urgent message from demiurge through telepathy. *" Lord naruto there is a urgent news which we got from mist just now ,"* Demiurge said to naruto . It might be very urgent for naruto if demiurge said it is urgent . Demiurge uses the word urgent on very important occassion . *" Yes tell me demiurge what happened in mist that you are telling me it is very urgent . I hope it is very important news for me ,"* naruto said to demiurge . He is a just guessing what could have happened in mist . There is no major incident this time around . *" The rebel leader mei terumi killed yagura by melting him by her lava release . The chakra of three tails have spread near the sea . Normal eyes cannot see it now but our shadow demon knows the exact location yagura died . We can collect the chakra of three tail now without a problem ,"* demiurge said to naruto . Its a huge news for naruto . But something is not adding up . She was youngest kage in kage summit in canon but if she killed yagura then she will become kage on the same time around tsunade . *" Anyone helped her from outside or they discovered that yagura is in genjutsu earlier than expected ,"* Naruto is curious about the changes this world can have because of his presence . *" Zabuza momochi and haku helped her in confronting yagura . They have improved from last time when you met them in land of waves . Haku is a true talent in ice release as he killed 200 ninja''s alone with his ice dome . They both were a heavy boost for the rebel army after they joined the rebel army . So in final confrontation zabuza and haku separated yagura from his ninjas by confronting them . Mei confronted him when he was alone and killed him ,"* Demiurge explained to naruto . The biggest change was the nature of haku . He would have never killed anyone before but now it is a different case . *" I am coming to nazarick . From there we will go to the exact location of yagura''s death ,"* naruto said to demiurge . After that naruto opened a gate portal and went to nazarick. ... Near mist village sea .... A portal appears and from it three figures appears . Naruto , demiurge and mare comes to the location where yagura died few hours ago . Mare wanted to come with them as he wanted to see how outside world looks like . " The environment has a dense chakra , lets go to the heart of this concentrated energy ," Naruto said to both of them and they went to a place where the chakra is denser than other places . " Mare and demiurge try to manipulate this chakra with your mana and gather it in one place . It will save our time ," Naruto said to mare and demiurge . They are level hundred archdemon and elf and can easily manipulate mana . It was an easy task for both of them to manipulate something with mana . Mare and demiurge started to manipulate the chakra with mana which is scattered around them . Naruto takes out an orb which is transparent in colour . He bought it from system for sealing high level concentrated energy of biju and they cannot escape from it till he allows it . He takes it in his hand and raise it high in air and all the energy which is coming towards them started to gather inside the orb . While going inside it burned naruto''s hand . It''s a very high level energy even for naruto to handle it . But he didn''t keep his hand down till the task is finished . The orb became red as all the energy is su?k?d inside . " It''s our fault that you got injured my lord . Please punish us for failing you ," Mare said to naruto . Naruto looked at them as if he is dreaming . '' This is what momonga has to deal in the anime . I don''t want to deal with this kind of situation right now ," Naruto thought in his mind . " Well it''s not your fault mare and demiurge . Its a high level energy and while sealing it inside the orb it will burn those who are around them with its concentrated energy . Don''t worry about that . You already healed it and its fine ," naruto said to them . The words of naruto put them at ease for the timing . Demiurge was making plans if this kind of situation arises he should be prepared in advance for the next time . After collecting the three tail beast''s whole chakra naruto left to nazarick with others and kept the orb in the 4th floor in care of gargantua . Its a suitable place for three tail as it is very close to sea . ... ....Konoha..... naruto''s house..... Eventhough he spent a lot of time but he still has to wait for the night time to meet tsunade . Yuri already informed tsunade about the meeting . Tsunade requested yuri to recommend her as a maid for kai for the rest of life . The request made by tsunade surprised yuri and she told her she will tell her master . When yuri messaged naruto about this incident and the matter regarding their exact time to meet her . Naruto didnt know how this happened in first place . He never planned to control her like hiruzen in first place but he just wanted to maintain a very good relationship with her as his relative . If he got this kind of offer in his old world he would have already imagined himself in a lot of situation in which he is with tsunade and they are doing some naughty things . But he is in a child body now and he can''t think that kind of thoughts for few years . '' What the hell is going with mind . I can''t do something like that . I will just ask tsunade directly about it . No I should not do that . Maybe its the effect of my growing body . In few months I will turn thirteen , ohh it happened with me in the previous world . Maybe uzumaki dna is attracted towards senju dna a lot . I am not a pervert by any chance even if I had a lot of videos of tsunade and hinata in past life . It shouldn''t effect in this life . Why I am trying to fool myself . I should calm myself with meditation ,'' naruto has going through a phase when some one enters in their teens . Before that every child is an angel . He is amazed with his own thoughts which he didn''t encountered in this life . It was vanished because of the innocence of previous naruto . Naruto started to meditate and a notification appeared in his mind . {[ Ding !!! Mission :First encounter with nine tails beast . Defeat it in a fight . ] [Reward : 1,00,000 shop points, complete obedience of nine tails and his chakra ] } Naruto sweatdropped after looking at the mission and reward . Mostly he didn''t receive mission from system which can be life threatening . He looked at the mission as it is a suicide which he had to commit for his future . ............... In the mindscape of naruto .... Naruto is standing in a puddle of water which is leading him towards a prison of nine tails . [ I don''t decide the mission for you master . It is decided by true gods who produced us . I think you have read too many fanfictions . We are a medium and helper of yours . When gods get bored they also need entertainment and you are like an anime for them . But they can issue missions for you . Till now you were entertaining them without any mission but after chunin exams you became inactive to produce ripples in god realm by your actions . Earlier you were getting achievements because you did everything even before you got a mission . Don''t blame me next time . They think you are worthy enough to take nine tails so do it . You are so mean for blaming me for everything master ] '' I am sorry jane , I almost forgot that you are a god product . You are the most precious individual in my life . Don''t be angry now ,'' Naruto felt bad for putting all the blame on jane earlier . [ I am not angry ] '' Jane , can nine tail listen to our conversation or read my mind, '' Naruto asked jane in his thoughts . If he can read his thoughts then it will create problems for him . [No he can''t read your thoughts . When previous naruto died nine tail entered in sleeping state and your mind is very powerful as momonga powers act on your will and doesn''t like to be read by outside or inside entity . Even then I would have made sure no one knows about my existence in this world other than you. ] '' If he can''t read my mind then he can''t win against me . what happened to my parents chakra do I have still have it or it disappeared after the previous naruto''s death ,'' naruto is bugged by this question when he entered in the mindscape . [ The chakra imprints of your parents disappeared when previous naruto died . You entered in this body when they were taking naruto''s dead body to the hospital without realizing he is dead for a minute . In this one minute the chakra imprint disappeared and nine tails went to sleep but he become active recently after receiving his other half. ] ''So I have to tame it inside the seal . Its dangerous but not impossible , lets do it '' naruto thought and walked towards the big prison door . A kanji is written on the gates of prison gate ''seal'' . Naruto walks towards the gate . Two gaint red eyes appears infront of him and looked at him . It can be an unnerving moment for any person but naruto is different . " Did you think I died and will never found out about you . Think again about it then . You wanted to know why I completed you when My father divided you into yin and yang parts . Its simple I don''t want to fight you when you have only half of your strength . You would complain about it later . You want to rip me apart now as it is your chance for getting free from this seal ," Naruto said to kyuubi . He knew kyuubi will not slide a chance to rip him apart for his freedom . " You have become quite bold in few days while I was in a sleep . Come here and I will treat myself a meal . You are no different in my eyes than rest of your human kind ," Kyuubi growled in loud voice . He hit on the cell gates to rip it apart but it didn''t budged from its place . He didn''t trust any human . " The feeling is mutual as I don''t trust you either . Now that I think about I don''t trust everyone only very few are exception to that . Lets fight I have an appointment at night with a chick and its rude to make someone wait for you ," Naruto said and opened the seal of his stomach . Kyuubi dashed at him as soon as the door is opened . Naruto vanished from that place and appeared on the head of kyuubi . " Now that we are fighting I remembered a very important fact , its my mindscape and I am the controller of my own mind . Even if you are the ten tail beast you are no match for me in my domain ," Naruto said to kyuubi and punched him on his head and kyuubi collapsed on the floor . Naruto appears few steps ahead of him . " How are you able to use this much power on me without using chakra ," Kyuubi said to naruto . Then fired a bijjudama on him which naruto teleported behind kyuubi . He was hit by his own bijjudama . " My mind is stronger than any normal human . Mindscape is an area created by my own thoughts . In my thoughts no one is stronger than me . A simple punch of mine is enough to put you down . Struggle as much you want ," Naruto said to kyuubi . Kyuubi stood up and tried to bite him but naruto disappeared and one thousand clones of him appear everywhere in the mindscape . "Can you find the real me ," All of them said at the same time . They ran towards him but kyuubi is just popping them up from his tails . He doesn''t want naruto to come close to his body otherwise he will not able to do anything . A dozen of clones appeared behind each tail of nine tail and pinned the tails down by gripe of their hands . Now kyuubi is unable to move his tails . Suddenly a series of clones appeared on his four limbs and attacked it and he fell down on the floor of mindscape . " You have developed special mental energy but that''s impossible for anyone . No one knows about it except those who follow the path of ninshu . Humans only think chakra is used for ninjutsu , taijutsu or genjutsu . How do you know something which others don''t understand ," Kyuubi asked him so many unknown questions . He was controlled by madara uchiha from his sharingan . He couldn''t control him if uchiha''s sharingan has not inherited sage''s mental energy . They use it subconsciously without knowing it . " I know the difference between ninshu and ninjutsu . Ninshu is the origin and mystery of chakra but ninjutsu is an art of chakra to harm others . Those two are two different things . Ninshu is for peace and understanding others but ninjutsu is for war . But I developed special mental energy myself without anyone''s help . At first I had a theory about sharingan and byakugan''s special energy . Uchiha''s and hyuga''s are born with more mental energy . They can develop it only as dojutsu and that''s their limit because that''s in their dna ," Naruto said that to kyuubi . Kyuubi charged bijudama as his mouth is free and naruto is infront of him . As soon as it hit naruto . He disappears in a smoke which indicates that it was a clone . " How did you find out about special mental energy . Even uchihas awaken their mental energy which turns into dojutsu when they feel stress ," Kyuubi asked naruto to find where he is hiding . " It''s not necessary that you find everything in stress . You need a calm mind to find something important . Meditation is the best way to do that . It is a mysterious exercise to improve . It is the best mental exercise to calm oneself ," Naruto said while appearing on kyuubi''s head . Naruto is happy to explain it to someone afterall he got this idea from his past life after he read about buddha''s life . In this world no one use that kind of exercise everyday . They only practice it in beginning of academy to focus on their chakra . At first he practiced it for gaining focus for kenjutsu and keeping his mind in a calm state . After he gained a lot of focus and calmness from his everyday practice he realized he became more aware about surrounding and a different energy is born in his mind . He continued to do it everyday as his routine . " Even if you defeat me today I will find a way to get out from here ," Kyuubi understood that naruto''s mental strength is greater in his mindscape . He can''t defeat him for now . " It was a nice fight but you lost . GRASP HEART ," Naruto said to kyuubi and used momonga''s favorite spell which he didn''t use till now . He knows kyuubi will not die but he will be defeated for timing . He crushed a large heart shape illusion which appeared infront of him . " Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh, what did you do boy . It pains me so much in my ?h?st ," kyuubi said and his huge body fall on the floor . His body became chakra and it want go outside . But naruto once again activated the seal and put a extra seal on the door to purify the kyuubi chakra which is full malice because it was disturbing his calm mind . {[ Ding !!! Mission :First encounter with nine tails beast . Defeat it in a fight . ] [Reward : 1,00,000 shop points, complete obedience of nine tails and his chakra ] } A notification appeared infront of him . He is happy that he got a lot of shop points to spend . He leaves the mindscape and when he comes out he found himself sweating . It was not easy to defeat nine tails even if it is inside the seal . His mind is strong but body is weak . He looks at the time and he still have some hours before he can meet with tsunade . He went to take a bath . ......... Chapter 39 - 39 New contracted maids of nazarick Somewhere in fire country... Yuri and tsunade are talking while waiting for naruto . There is an hour before they can meet with naruto . Yuri is already here to make sure everything is ready . " Yuri san how you became a maid of kai uzumaki ," tsunade asked yuri . She wants to know how a powerful woman like her became a maid . " You want to become a maid who work for him so I advise you to call him a master or add sama with his name for now . That is the term we use for him when we do not call him a lord . If you somehow become a maid I will request master that I am the one who will train you . For the answer of your question , you need to know some things are not so simple as it seems ," Yuri said to Tsunade . If her master agrees to appoint Tsunade as his maid then she will make sure that she has the quality in her service like any maid of nazarick . " Yuri san why you call him lord . It basically refers him as a lord of a nation . I want to know about my future master ," tsunade said to yuri . She noticed that whenever yuri calls him master it''s doesn''t sound like a habit but a pure adoration for her master . " You will find out about it after you become his maid . There are many secrets you will know when you join our master . Don''t be surprised and don''t go blank infront of him ," Yuri said to tsunade . Even after telling her she knows she will go blank after meeting other guys like cocytus and demiurge in future from the nazarick . Shizune enters the room and bring some tea for both of them and takes down a seat near tsunade . Then she looks towards yuri . " Yuri san I don''t want to leave tsunade sama alone . She is my mentor for all my life . I learned everything from her . I humbly request you please recommend me as a maid for kai sama ," Shizune requested her . Tsunade is amazed by her apprentice resolve . Whatever happens shizune will never leave tsunade''s side . She is the person who helped shizune when her uncle dan passed away . " You don''t have to do that shizune . It''s my debt and I will pay it with my life long service . Yuri san will be there to help me . You don''t have to do this for me ," tsunade said to shizune . She didn''t want to drag her in this mess . She suffered more than enough because of her . " Yuri san please do it for me . I will become an awesome maid for kai sama . I want to be near my tsunade sama as she always mess things up ," shizune said to yuri . She never have any relative around when she was growing up . She has only tsunade . She will not leave her in any circumstances . Tsunade knew that she will not be able to change her mind now . Whenever shizune becomes stubborn in a decision even tsunade is unable to budge her . " I have to ask my master about it . Its not up to me to decide this matter . If you become a maid then I can be your superior . But let me tell you one unspoken rule among the servants of kai sama . Never question his decision and you have to do everything in your power to make him happy and safe . It''s our top most priority . Do you understand ladies ," Yuri told them in a very strict tone . Both tsunade and shizune understood what she wanted to tell them . " So kai sama has a lot of servants . That''s a new information for me . I thought you and your sisters are the only servants of him ," tsunade said to yuri . She amazed by how yuri is explaining thing . She can feel that this kind of unspoken rule is established when you have an undying loyality and devotion towards a person . She will know the truth in future anyway after joining kai . " You might have thought that he has a lot of beautiful maids which is true but he has warriors who can kill anyone if they try to harm him . He has not revealed himself yet to this world . It can be a disaster if he reveals himself considering the history of uzumaki and how they were treated by the ninja world when they were living a peaceful life ," yuri said to tsunade . She has not changed her facial expression . " Do anyone know about him other than us ?" Tsunade is curious about if she and shizune is only person he revealed himself or there are other people in the world who knows about him . She heard about kai recently . " Kumogakure knows about him and they are searching for him and it is a public knowledge in cloud country but not in fire country . He killed few cloud ninja''s as he didn''t like the way they kidnap girls from other nations . He encountered few of them and later he hanged them infront of raikage tower . That is the first incident he did against any nation which harmed master''s clan openly ," yuri told them as it is a simple story . But shizune and tsunade amazed by the guts of kai who hanged ninja''s infront of their own kage''s tower . It needs a lot of skill . " Kumo is searching for him then it will create a problem for kai sama . Do anyone other than kumo knows about him ?" shizune is curious how many people knows the existence of kai . If you are last person of your clan people will definitely know about you . But kai is not known by people . " You mean to say kai is not his actual name . Then what is his actual name ," tsunade is curious about his real name . Even shizune is curious about the name . " You are his relative you will found out eventually . He trust you so he told me to reveal his fake identity . You should know it is a safety procedure for our lord . He is hiding his true power , waiting for the best chance for the payback . You should know how other ninja villages do things when they find out a dangerous clan exist like yours ," yuri said to both of them . They started to pay more attention how yuri was explaining things . " What are you talking about yuri san . I didn''t get you on the last part . I know they attacked uzushiogakure because of their greed . Even today I feel bad for my uzumaki relatives when I was not able to help them ," Tsunade wants to know everything . But some parts are mystery for her . " Don''t you think it is quite a coincidence that your senju clan got wiped out slowly in the war . All the members of your clan are killed in an ambush . It can''t be a coincidence . It is well planned by other nations to make your village weak . They feared by how your grandfather hashirama controlled tailed beast so easily . For precaution that a next genius like hashirama will not born in senju clan again with a wood release they slowly target your clan . Once flourishing clan is nowhere to be found now . With uzumaki clan they have to be direct because mostly they don''t participate in war . Am I wrong tsunade san ," Yuri raised a question which hit tsunade so hard . It make her question herself why she never see this possibility . " I thought they died protecting our village and never thought about this possibility ," tsunade thought about it few times before in her life but she was unable to reach a conclusion . " I can understand your confusion . You thought they died protecting your village . That''s correct in my view . But look at in a different perspective . Many nations fear your clan powers especially wood release and war is a great chance to eliminate your clan members . Many nations tried to reduce the power of your clan and made senju clan their top target . All the ninja nations eliminated your whole clan without an alliance because of their fear . They acted on this procedure at the same time . When the stronger senju members are eliminated by them . The next easy target was the future generations . Your brother is the only member who died in his mission . As if they planned to eliminate him quickly . It bugged me a lot when I heard it so I did a through research on your other members . Guess what they destroyed your clan and no one knows about it ," Yuri said to tsunade . It made tsunade angry when she heard it . It was a emotional moment for her when she remembered her brother. After the death of her brother she accepted the fact and never paid any attention to circumstances of his death but dedicated her life to save more people in war . She asks the same question herself why her brother died so young . She felt so naive for ignoring the facts about her clan . Maybe her emotional state at that time made her blind from looking at things clearly . She has never seen from a different angle about this facts . They died a martyr death even without realizing their clan is at decline . " I know my clan is a traget in the war but never thought it was the primary reason for our clan''s destruction . I thought war can lead to deaths but never thought my clan members were main targets of the politics of war. My brother was a victim of war politics ," Tsunade is sad for few moments after the revelations of past in a different point of view . " Yuri san who is the person you were talking about earlier in konoha . Who''s identity will blow our mind ," Shizune said to distract tsunade . She can''t see her sad . " Can I help kai sama even as a maid ," tsunade has questions in her mind . After hearing about all the facts she wanted to pay back other ninja nations . She is not a revengeful person but she will atleast vent her anger on them . " I am with you tsunade sama .Yuri san it will not create a problem if I call tsunade sama with sama title infront of others who work for kai sama ," Shizune has a small doubt which she want to clear from yuri alpha . " It will not create a problem as many were called by sama title . In presence of others you can call her ''tsunade sama'' . You will understand it when we meet him with others . You will know our master nature but I should advise you not to do any mistake infront of others members . Our master is quite forgiving but same can''t be said for other followers of him . They will not tolerate any mistake even by me . You will find many beautiful ladies but never go on their innocent look. Ladies in our guild are the most dangerous one ," yuri purposely said to them as she doesn''t them to offend albedo and shalltear . Rubedo mostly never leaves eighth floor and she never creates a problem in nazarick so she is not worried about her . " Guild ? Its first time I heard about it from your mouth yuri san . Do you have a guild like organization ? " shizune asked her about guild . She is not sure what kai handles as a lord that needs this many people and dangerous ladies . " You can call it a guild and it''s main purpose is to serve our master . That''s enough information for you . It''s a very basic knowledge and if you want to know more you have to pledge on your soul to never go against my master . If you against him I will be the first one to hunt you down . I am very respectful towards you because you are my master relative ," yuri cleared everything between them . Both of them have seen her strength in battle . They have no plan to go against kai or yuri . ..... Naruto took demiurge and narberal gamma with him . Narberal wanted to come along with them to ?ssist yuri alpha . She asked the permission from naruto and he agreed with her. A portal appears in the room where yuri is explaining them about how other maids behave infront of kai . When they look at the small portal which appears inside the room . Tonton which is sleeping in a corner came running and jumped in the ??p of shizune . Three person appears from inside the portal . A maid much like yuri . A man with long ears and a silver tail . His eyes are like daimond which terrified both shizune and tonton . Tsunade is confused in what kind of situation she is under now . Then at last they looked at the boy with red and shiny yellow mixed hair . " welcome lord and demiurge san . I was waiting for your arrival and explaining everything to both of them . Narberal is here too ," yuri said to them . She avoided naruto''s name as she doesn''t want to reveal his name without his permission . " Big sis yuri I came to help you . I hope you won''t mind my presence . Which one is master''s relative ," Narberal asked from yuri . She looked at both the humans and pig . Tsunade and shizune can see how serious the atmosphere has become when the three entered the room . " The lady in green is master''s relative and other one is her apprentice and she also wants to become master''s maid . Forgive me lord as I couldn''t deliver this news as soon as possible ," yuri said to them but mostly to naruto . Tsunade and shizune at first thought that demiurge is their master but soon their thoughts disappeared when naruto opened his mouth . " Its o.k yuri . It can happen sometime but try to inform me as soon as possible . Now you can stop bowing . Demiurge , narberal and yuri please take a seat . We came here only to talk . So you can be at ease for the timing and no need to use voice control ," naruto said to them . They sat down when naruto took his sit . " You can take your seat too afterall it is your room ," naruto said to shizune and tsunade when he saw that they are stuck in their place . They came down to their senses and took their seat. " May I know your real name kai sama . Afterall what kind of maid I will become if I don''t know my master''s name . Why this person looks different . I never knew such kekkai genkai exist ," Tsunade said to naruto after she calmed herself down . She can feel that demiurge is the most powerful person in the room right now . He has powerful aura which she never experinced before . She recognized naruto by his red hair . " My real name is naruto uzumaki . You would have meet my mother kushina uzumaki when she was young correct me if I am wrong . And I am a jinchuriki of konoha but that''s for others in konoha . I am now the lord of uzushiogakure . I built it again and my followers live there . This person here is one of my most intelligent follower . His name is demiurge and he is an archdemon ," naruto dropped many surprises in his answers . Tonton passed out when she heard a archdemon is infront of her . " I never met an archdemon before so its my mistake to take it as a kekkai genkai . You should be around 12 years of age . The youngest lord I have ever seen ," Tsunade said to naruto . She is nervous because of demiurge aura . She knew her grandmother''s clan can make shinigami do their bidding but an arch demon is too much . " My lord they are feeling uncomfortable because we are in a packed in a small room . I think we should take them to nazarick and have a nice dinner with them like we did few days ago when you brought our konoha members of ainz ooal gown . Our delicious food can calm them down ," Demiurge sensed their nervousness and he knew this room is not suitable as his pressure is affecting them . He knows many ways to manipulate human emotions and the best one goes from the stomach . " You are our guest today in nazarick so please come with us . I also want to show you the uzushiogakure which is rebuilt ," Naruto said to them . Shizune and tsunade looked at each other and then they looked at yuri who just smiled as if telling them to say yes to naruto . " We would love to see uzushiogakure . Thank you for inviting us ," tsunade said to naruto . Naruto smiled at them and a portal opened up in the room . " Don''t worry it will not harm you and will directly take everyone to uzushiogakure . We will leave you here after the dinner . So please step inside ," Naruto said and stepped inside the portal . And soon everyone followed him . Shizune and tsunade entered with tonton who is still shaking after looking at the archdemon . All of them disappeared from the room . ... uzushiogakure.... A portal appears outside the tomb of nazarick . Naruto appears with demiurge , yuri , narberal , shizune , tonton and tsunade . Shizune and tsunade saw a beautiful garden beside the tomb which looks different in moonlight . It is heaven''s door garden which mare built near the tomb . " Wow you built this place to its former glory . I came here once when I was very young . Woww I have never seen a garden like this ," tsunade said to them . " Yes I want to pay a visit to both of them ," Tsunade said to yuri . Shizune and tonton wants to follow them . " Yuri and narberal ?ssist them in anything they need . Give them a tour of uzushio if they want . Demiurge you go and see the dinner arrangements . I want to sleep for sometime . It''s tiring to fight a nine tail beast inside my own mind and I need some rest . When everyone is ready inform me ," naruto said and left . Till now no one knew that he fought with nine tail but he is mentally tired and didn''t take a rest before going to meet tsunade . It''s taking a toll on his body . " It''s very tiring for lord naruto . He was even injured today and then he fought nine tail beast in his mind . We should give him some rest for timing . Take as much time you want ," demiurge said to them and about to leave . But narberal stopped him . " What is the meaning of that demiurge . Lord naruto was injured and when it happened . No one knows about it in nazarick . Even if you are my superior it doesn''t mean you will hide things which seriously concern our lord''s health ," Narberal is angry that she doesn''t know about an incident where naruto is injured . Even yuri is shocked by this incident . Shizune and tsunade were sweating by how things are turning out after naruto left . " Don''t mind them demiurge . You can tell about the incident infront of them afterall they are future maids of our lord . I fully believe they will not betray us . Now could you please tell about it I request you and you can see narberal is getting restless and I don''t want her to go and tell albedo and shalltear ," Yuri said to demiurge . Tsunade saw how yuri handled the situation like a pro . It need a great organizing skill to calm both party and get them talking without a feud . " It happened when we went to collect three tails and lord naruto was collecting its chakra in an orb . Due to high concentration of energy around the orb lord naruto burned his hand but mare healed it soon afterwards . Lord naruto said it can happen in this kind of process and told us not to blame ourselves about it . After he left to konoha he has battle to nine tail beast in his mind which I didn''t know . His mind is very strong but not his body and it can be very tiring for him today ," Demiurge explained to them . When both pleiades members heard that mare already healed the wound they calmed down . Tsunade and shizune were freaking out after they heard that naruto battled nine tail and collected three tail on the same day. But someone else also heard it when they were talking . A figure emerged from darkness and it was albedo . Now she is standing with them . "As a floor guardian you should inform about this kind of incident demiurge . I am still your superior in this matters . If lord naruto said it is not your fault , then you should not blame yourself and try to avoid this kind of situation in future . I mean on your presence lord naruto shouldn''t get injure for any reason . I hope you understand ," Albedo appearance shocked everyone . Tsunade and shizune can feel the authority of albedo among others . They were amazed by her beautiful appearance with two horns and black wings . Albedo was about to leave to check on naruto . " Albedo sama please don''t go and disturb master . He is really tired ," Yuri said to albedo . Tsunade and shizune were shocked when they heard that sama word out of yuri mouth . She didn''t call demiurge like that . Afterall demiurge is not a direct superior of yuri but albedo is superior among them after naruto . Even then she is not going easy on her . " Albedo sama you should restrain yourself . You worry too much about him . Here we have a relative of lord naruto ," Yuri said and introduce her to tsunade and shizune. She totally distracted her from her objective . Demiurge already left after albedo started to talk with yuri . He has a job to finish . All the women and a pig visited heaven''s door garden . After that albedo showed them around the uzushio . Its not everyday that albedo meets a close relative of their master . She enjoyed showing them around . She recieves demiurge message later as he informs her about the food is ready. Albedo takes tsunade and shizune directly to the ninth floor cafeteria where food is already prepared . Yuri and narberal are with them . Naruto came after completing his short nap. " Please sit down and have the meal ," naruto said to shizune and tsunade . Albedo find no one is around to sit on his side as a competition and she took her d?s?r?d place by his side . She is very happy . During the meal tsunade and shizune couldn''t control themselves as it was very delicious and they have never tasted this kind of food . They couldn''t talk with naruto during the dinner because of their hunger for the delicious food . Tsunade ate like she never did in her life . Tonton has been taken to have a meal with other pets as they get a separate meal together . The meals of cafeteria is not suitable for them . " Thanks for the food naruto sama but how we both can became your maid . I have seen a complete devotion among them for you . I have never seen this kind of loyalty before . I want to become your maid just like yuri alpha ," Tsunade said to naruto . She is impressed with yuri alpha for some reason . And the debt she cannot pay is also a reason but it is embarrassing to say infront of everyone . They left the cafeteria and went to the tenth floor of nazarick . While walking naruto asked tsunade . Albedo left to handle other issues as she has no free time . " How much do you know about my mother and what relation did she had with you . No one gives their child to a relative without a solid reason . But she was send by clan to your grandmother . This question is bugging me for a long time ," naruto asked tsunade a question . Tsunade was shocked by this kind of question by him . Shizune looked at them as if she didn''t know what is going on between them . Yuri and narberal were following them from distance . " She was one of my youngest cousin . She was called on konoha because the ninetails can be handled by only an uzumaki with special chakra . And grandmother wanted to pass it to her . But also want to send her back to uzushio but it was not possible after the uzumaki''s destruction . My grandmother was already dead after some time and after that kushina joined academy . I became busy in war . I didn''t want to spread my bad luck to her . After I lost dan I left konoha . So you can say I am your close relative in blood . I am sorry I was not there for you . I am still afraid that my bad luck will affect you ," Tsunade said to naruto . She would have never revealed her relationship with her if he never doubt about it . She is still afraid of her bad luck . " We have a priestess who can heal your cursed luck . So don''t worry about it . Yuri san call aureole omega to throne room . I need her to perform some ritual for me ," naruto said to tsunade and yuri . Yuri immediately left to bring aureole omega . " Thank you naruto sama ," Tsunade said to naruto . Naruto looked at tsunade as if it is very easy for him . " Still you shouldn''t gamble . What do you think about ?n??st . It is good to have it or is it bad ?" naruto asked tsunade as if it is a genuine question . Tsunade thought about it for sometime then answered . " Its quiet common to marry among relatives but you are too young for that . I don''t think it is good for you to have s?x with me right now even if you are my soon to be master . You are still twelve and it will make your growth slow . And I am too old for that ," tsunade said to naruto . She didn''t want his growth to be stunt by some silly reason . " I know about that but I never said anything about s?x with you . You think too much . But who knows what will happen when I will turn 16 ,"naruto said to tsunade with a smile . This brought a chill down her spine . They reach at the throne room and narberal stood at a distance from throne but naruto went and sat on his throne of kings . Soon aureole omega enters and bows after looking at him with yuri alpha . Tsunade and shizune stood with narberal . " Aureole omega , remove her cursed luck as it is affecting her life ," Naruto said to aureole omega and she did some prayer and put a tailsman on her head and it faded away after becoming ash . She did it few more times with her till the tailsman remained in its place . " Done my lord . Their generations were cursed by dead spirits with bad luck but I burned all the evil eye upon her. So now she is free from her cursed luck ," aureole omega said to naruto . She was happy that he called him again for a task . Tsunade is happy to get rid of her cursed luck and she can feel the changes around her body . " You are a great help like always . Now you can return to your post aureole san ," naruto thanked her and she left for her teleportation duty . " Now do you still want to be my maid , tsunade san and shizune san ," Naruto asked again to both of them . " Yes naruto sama " both shizune and tsunade said at the same time . Tsunade has many reasons that she has to become his maid . She has a lot of debt to pay to naruto but couldn''t pay in this lifetime . Yuri healed her from the fear of blood . she wanted to make a good relationship with yuri like sisters . She feels bad for her past mistake and never took care of him as a relative but now she will take care of him as a maid . Shizune wants to become his maid because she can''t leave tsunade . She wants to repay yuri for making her mentor to leave gambling . She likes the delicious food of nazarick . Even tsunade liked the food . "Demon maid contract" naruto said and takes out the contract from his system . Two contract appears infront of shizune and tsunade . It is written in an unknown language . But the words itself are emitting the power of devil . " It is a lifetime maid contract for you to work for me . It cannot be broken if you sign it . You have to sign it with your own blood from the dominant hand ," naruto said to both of them . Giving them last chance to quit . But then tsunade bite her thumb and blood flowed out of her right hand and she signed the contract and shizune did the same afterwards . A mark of a uzumaki spiral appeared in their ?h?st . It signifies that they are now naruto''s maid in this lifetime . But they are not slaves like hiruzen who was dragged in this mess . They are contracted maids of naruto who joined by their own free will . Even if it was because of large debt they are suppose to give to naruto which is not paid . They have a choice to become a maid or to pay it any another way . " Lord naruto may I request something if you don''t mind ," Yuri said to naruto . " Tell Yuri san what you want from me ," naruto is curious what she would like to ask from him . " I would like to train them like battle maids and as maid of nazarick and in other areas for few days if it will not become a problem in your plans . They both have potential to surpass their current limits ," Yuri said to naruto . She knows naruto will make some arrangements for them if she will suggest . " That''s fine by me . But help them understand how we communicate through telepathy and take some help from narberal and solution while teaching them . I will give you 6 days . Take them to their inn and bring them back here after they bring with their luggage and necessary item . Give them a room during their training . Teach them how you teach karin and her mother. Is it clear to both of you ," naruto said to yuri and narberal . It was clear to them. Teach them like human beings and they have some limits . Tsunade and shizune was wondering who is karin and her mother . " Yes lord naruto ," yuri and narberal said in one voice . " I should get back to konoha. Tomorrow is my reporting day as a chunin . My holidays are almost over . So I will be busy in border patrols for few days . Tsunade san and shizune san make sure you learn everything what she teach you . You will not learn it anywhere in the world and she is very strict . She doesn''t tolerate when someone slacks during training or in their work . Here take it . Its a vitality pill which will restore your lifeforce and youth . Best of luck ," naruto said and gave her a pill which she swallowed instantly and felt the changes in her body . After giving her pill naruto disappeared in an instant teleportation to the gate of nazarick and from there he used gate portal to leave uzushio to return back to konoha . As in throne room no one can use gate portal . Tsunade can feel that her lost lifeforce is fully restored and her body feels like a young one . She removed her unique transformation and found she looks young again . Shizune was surprised as well . Tsunade and shizune looked at yuri and they knew what is coming for them . Even with her newly gained youth she is not sure if she can survive this training . After she heard yuri is strict she remembered her grandmother for some reason . Maybe it is her illusion . Chapter 40 - 40 Border patrol ....konoha bridge..... Naruto is waiting for his other teammates to arrive in the bridge with whom he is ?ssigned to patrol the northern borders . Soon two jonin and an old man are walking towards the meeting place of his ?ssigned patrol team . " Hello my name is Naruto uzumaki and I hope you are my other teammates who are ?ssigned with me for patrolling the northern borders ," Naruto said to his other teammates . He is excited to go on a patrol . If he encounters enemy during this simple C rank mission he knows what to do with them to disturb his peace . "I heard quite a lot a lot about you uzumaki san , a newly ?ssigned chunin after you killed singlehandedly 300 sound ninjas and other casualty caused by you to them by your summons . I was going to get some genin but lord hokage insisted on sending you with us . Ohh where are my manners I am your team leader and a jonin of konoha , Hayama shirakumo . Here we have another jonin with us Tekuno kanden and a eternal genin kosuke moruboshi ," Hayama said to Naruto . They have a mission together and he wants to get familiar with new faces . " You are fourth''s son . Once I worked with your father too . You look exactly like him ," kosuke said to Naruto . He is happy to see him . " You are that fourth''s son who is famous for his ruthless attacking pattern on the enemy . I thought we are getting a genin but it is nice to have a chunin who can butcher enemy . But you are quite young even for your reputation ," Tekuno said to Naruto . He is quite surprised to see Naruto as a young boy Who is wearing chunin vest . " Many small things can cause disaster in enemy camps . Even at my age my kakashi sensei was already a jonin .Even maito guy was a chunin by this time . I am quite behind . It''s nice to have a experienced team ," Naruto said to them . His words showed them why he is a chunin . Then they remembered he is trained by kakashi himself . So they made a mental note not to comment on his age . " We have a C rank mission if nothing goes wrong . We have kosuke san with us and he knows that area better than anyone . He has fifty years of experience as a genin so please don''t try to underestimate him ," Hayama said to others . Naruto immediately knew after hearing his name that he is a eternal genin and he has a lot of tricks up his sleeve . It''s time to confront iwagakure. He has a perfect plan to keep them in check . " Northern borders , I hope someone is not foolish enough to try to rob our lands in our presence . I don''t mind repeating what my father did . You know what I mean . By the way be careful of Iwa ninjas . They are always trying something like expanding their territory . But truth to be told I am itching for a fight after a week full of rest ," Naruto said to them with a smile . Even kosuke has a bad premonition about it . " Iwa ninja are always like that to grab any chance for showing their superiority . Let''s go and see what fate has determined for us in this mission ," Hayama said to them and all of them checked out of the konoha gates for their mission . They ran at full speed towards the northern borders . ... Iwa .... tsuchikage tower .... A meeting is held in the tsuchikage tower and elites of iwagakure are gathered for the meeting . They are waiting for onoki . He arrived after some time . " Why you called a meeting and did you contact akatsuki about that minato''s brat ," Onoki arrived and started to fire his questions on the people who summoned him for the meeting . " Tsuchikage sama , we have found the northern borders of konoha is not fully guarded and we can take advantage of this situation as most of their jonin and chunin''s are busy in repairing konoha . So we can expand our territory without any problem ," An elder of the council suggested to onoki . Even onoki did not see any problem in expanding his village territory when other ninja village is busy in their own repair works . " We will expand our territory without any interference . So in few days we will send a small troops of ninjas to eliminate all the threats in those area . It''s time to show them who is the boss when they are busy ," Onoki said and gave his permission for expanding the territory . It''s common for other ninja nation''s to take benefit when a ninja village is recovering from a war . A shadow demon send message to nazarick from their shadows without their knowledge . ... northern borders... Naruto received the message from demiurge about what onoki has planned for him . He received it when they reached at their destination . Kosuke lead them to the secret cave which he found with third hokage . After they finished searching the area and Tekuno laid his traps they went to the cave to take the rest . Kosuke collected a lot of mushrooms while searching for the footsteps of any enemy . Naruto used his sensor abilities to sense any danger but he couldn''t find any enemy nearby . "This area is fully clear as no signs of enemy is found nearby . So you can rest easy for now ," Hayama said to Kosuke and Naruto . At that time Tekuno arrived after laying his traps for enemy . " No signs of ninja , I laid my traps so easily and if some one gets caught we can be notified with a ''boom'' sound ," Tekuno said to his other three teammates . All of them left for the cave after they found no signs of enemy ninjas in the area . Kosuke cooked delicious food for everybody and shared his youth time story . " You are being genin for more than fifty years . That''s a surprise even for me . You are experienced enough for a jonin ," Naruto said to kosuke . Kosuke just smiled at his words . " I have a goal in my mind which needs me to become ruthless . If I was in the same position as my enemy he will not leave me alive . I hate it when people look down on me especially if it is an enemy . Why I should show them mercy when they massacred my peaceful clan which has no relation with violence . I am giving them what they need a ruthless uzumaki ," Naruto said to kosuke which made even kosuke to think . "Even then try to enjoy the life . It has many adorable memories you can collect . You can be ruthless when the time requires ," kosuke said to Naruto . Even he knows the horror of shinobi world . It''s either kill or get killed . " You can even beat a experienced lady with your cooking old man kosuke ," Naruto said to kosuke . Old man can only laugh at his comment . " You can learn it too . Everything comes from experience . I am doing this for at least fifty years ," kosuke said to Naruto .He is happy to receive such compliment from a young boy . "It''s always nice to have you around kosuke san . You made it like a picnic for us in between the mission ," Hayama said to kosuke . He was silently listening to their conversation earlier but when the mood lightened up he joined them . ...... Next morning .... Naruto is searching for any evidence of enemy in the river with a net . " Could you catch some fish and crabs Naruto kun , we can have a tasty lunch and dinner with it later ," kosuke said to Naruto . " That''s enough Naruto kun ," kosuke said to Naruto . After all he is one who has to cook at the end . ........Lunch........ That day all his other three team mates has seen the huge appetite of Naruto during lunch . He almost finished half of the cooked food alone . Which they were struggling to finish . " You have a huge appetite for such a small body . I am wondering where all the food went in such a small stomach ," Tekuno who can eat more than his other team mates asked him . He has seen such appetite only in akimichi clan . " Did you said something tekuno san , I was busy in eating my meal so could you repeat it ," Naruto said to tekuno who is embarrassed by his own question now . " It''s nothing Naruto kun . I was talking to myself ," tekuno avoided to ask the same question now . ..... It''s been three days since they are patrolling around the northern borders and found nothing suspicious . Today when they finished patrolling around the borders and gathered in one place . Nothing suspicious is found by them . Some of the iwa ninjas got caught in the traps of tekuno which he laid earlier . And the ''boom'' sound can be heard from a short distance . A total of 150 ninjas are running towards them . It is packed by genins , chunins and few jonin . " They should be around 150 ninjas . We should immediately inform in konoha. One of us should reach konoha alive and give the information ," Hayama said to them . He is thinking about staying behind to but them some time . " You should leave , I will join you later . I have a massacre to attend ," Naruto said and ran towards the iwa ninjas . He took out his blood sword which is full red in colour . Before any of his teammates could say anything he was among the enemy ninjas . " Damn he went ahead and now he is fighting them . We should not waste time or his sacrifice . It would be an insult ," Hayama said to kosuke and tekuno . He felt bad that Naruto decided on his own and didn''t give them a chance to object. They left but they couldn''t find any enemy ninja near them for a long time . .....with Naruto ..... Naruto saw his teammates left . Now he can go all out without leaving any evidence . He saw some ninja were trying to follow his team mates . "shadow clone jutsu " Naruto used his famous jutsu and they blocked the path of every enemy ninja . He and his clones used aura defense . All Naruto started to glow in blue outline . Everybody attacked him and clones with shurikens and kunais but they couldn''t harm him . All the weapons were blocked by his aura defense as it is the best defense in the world . " Who is this boy ? Why we are unable to kill him and his clones ," An iwa ninja was talking to other guy but as he got distracted his head flew out of his body and he died by the blade of a clone . He cornered all the iwa ninjas with his thousands clones . It was almost a match between ten naruto clone vs one iwa ninja . His clones greatly surpassed their number . All the iwa ninjas were getting tired from all side attack . Soon all the iwa ninja are died by his clone hand . Only a female jonin is injured in front of him right now . She is in no shape to battle him . " Please spare me I will do anything for you ," the female jonin said and started to undress her upper jacket and started to show her n?k?d b??bs to Naruto . Naruto smiled at her foolishness . Naruto took out a contract and gave her. " Sign it with your blood , I can see your will to live is greater than your pride . But you are foolish to think you can satisfy me with such things . " Naruto said to her . " What''s this I can''t read it ," iwa kunoichi said to him while laying down half n?k?d in front of naruto . She is unwilling to write but due to her situation she made up her mind . She can pay any price to live another day . " It''s a demon contract and you will willingly turn into one if you sign it . I am a demon master . You will live as my loyal demoness for your whole life . Either this or your death ,choice is yours ," Naruto said and took out his sword to cut her head . She immediately write her name with blood on the demon contract and it disappeared from her eyes . She transformed into a demoness soon afterwards and reborn as a new person . She transformed into a su??ubus but different from albedo . She has black horns and two pairs of black bat wings with a thin tail . " What are your orders my lord ," she asked him . She is bowing like a obedient slave in front of him . " You have to go to nazarick and help in their security for timing , and follow their orders ," Naruto said and soon a portal opened up and demiurge appeared in front of him . He bowed to Naruto and looked at the female su??ubus . She is terrified by the aura of demiurge . " Undead summoning : death knight " Naruto said and a total of 149 death knight summoned through the corpses of dead ninjas . " Demiurge take her and the death knights to nazarick . Give her in the care of albedo as she needs a secretary for managing things , Now you can leave . My team is coming back after sensing something is wrong as enemies are not chasing them ," Naruto said to Demiurge . He took all the death knight and su??ubus through gate portal to nazarick without wasting his time . Soon his other teammates arrived at the scene . Kosuke is with Hayama and tekuno arrived just after them . They can see Naruto is the only person standing in the place which is full of blood scattered everywhere . Signs of battle are everywhere but why there is no corpse . " We came back to help you but it looks like you don''t need our help now . Are you okay . What happened to the corpses ," Hayama asked Naruto . Naruto looked at them . " I feed them to my summons . They were quick to finish them as meals . Anyway iwa will not accept that they send their ninjas in our borders ," Naruto said to them . " We should leave to konoha to inform about the incident . Let''s leave after you regain your energy , " kosuke said as the most experienced ninja . They spend some time in the cave and after sometime Naruto and others rested and regained their full strength . They left for konoha to inform about the border invasion by iwagakure . Chapter 41 - 41 Bingo book new entry It has been five days since Naruto returned from the border patrol . They have submitted the reports about the iwagakure movement in the northern borders . Naruto completed several D rank and a C rank mission for recovering an artificat from a bandit group with team seven in this five days . The border patrol mission was given ''A'' rank mission category and a huge payment for them . After all they slaughtered a invading troops of other ninja village in their boundary or to be more accurate Naruto slaughtered them . So the border mission became another A rank mission for Naruto . Now Naruto is free to take any mission as a chunin aside from his team seven mission . Even he can reject the mission with them . For now Naruto is coming back after finishing a ''B'' rank mission with Hayama and tekuno . They tracked a local bandits who are looting the travellers for a long time and were not caught by anyone . Naruto''s team tracked them down and butchered them . They disguised as the rich travellers to attract their attention . It was an easy mission for them . After giving reports in hokage tower they are about to leave to their home . He encountered remaining team seven . Kakashi is coming with sasuke and sakura after completing a ''D'' rank mission . " Naruto you came back after completing your mission ," kakashi said to Naruto but Hayama answered his question . He is happy that he is progressing quickly . " Kakashi senpai , it''s nice to meet you . I hope you wouldn''t mind to lend me your teammate if I need him for some more mission ," Hayama said to kakashi . He knows him as he is very famous . He never had a opportunity to work with him . " You are Hayama shirakumo . I heard about your recent mission . Iwa still didn''t know about your deeds ," kakashi said to them . He heard some news about recent Naruto''s ''C'' rank mission which turned into ''A'' rank mission . " What do you mean Naruto handled it like a pro ," Sakura asked them . She couldn''t understand what they are talking but they are talking about a mission . They didn''t discussed any information regarding the mission actual details in front of them . Sasuke can feel that Naruto is getting better day by day after leaving academy . " You shouldn''t question a jonin when they are talking even if it''s related to your teammate . We are just exchanging some information . After all we are still your superior and even Naruto didn''t interrupt us till now . Maybe that''s why he is a chunin ," Tekuno said to sakura . He felt it''s a rude behaviour of sakura to interrupt his jonin seniors . " Sakura you shouldn''t interrupt the talk between jonins . Not every jonin will like to get interrupted by a genin without a solid reason ," kakashi said to sakura . He reminded her that she is still a genin and she is in no position to ask a question to a jonin of konoha . " Sorry kakashi sensei , I was curious about Naruto''s mission ," sakura said to kakashi . She is embarrassed by getting lectured by two jonin at the same time . " Don''t worry about it sakura chan . The mission is classified as ''A'' rank mission and couldn''t be discussed to a genin . You know you can be tortured by enemies to get this kind of information . Information is power in this era . If I am not wrong it was told you by ibiki during chunin exam ," Hayama is kind enough to explain her about the situation . Sakura remembered the chunin exam and get depressed for some reason . " It means Naruto can''t talk about it to anyone as it is classified information ," sakura said to kakashi . She was hoping to ask it to Naruto later . " You know he is a chunin now . Even if he is my student I have to treat him as my subordinate . He can talk about it to us but not to you as it will threaten your life ," kakashi said to sakura and sasuke . He looked at Naruto who is silent and didn''t uttered a word till now . " Kakashi sensei , Is water making ripples recently . I heard about sword of blood and ice cage is supporting the shadows of water . Is it true ," Naruto asked kakashi . Of course he used codes for mist village recent development . blood sword for zabuza , shadows of water for mei and ice cage for haku . Others jonins quickly understand what he is asking to his sensei . Sasuke and sakura couldn''t understand what just naruto said . " What kind of stupid question is that .You have gone for one day and became mental ," sakura said to Naruto . He didn''t react to her comment . Waiting for Kakashi reply . He wants to know any information which escaped from demiurge . " What is going on . Kakashi sensei are you okay . It''s some kind of game or something ," sakura said to kakashi . Sasuke understood by now that they were talking in a code language . " Maybe sakura " Kakashi said to sakura with his famous eye smile . Sakura couldn''t understand her sensei and his chunin teammate . " There you are Naruto my godson . I went to your house but got stuck on the window . You never told me you know fuinjutsu ," Jiraya appeared between them . He is searching for Naruto to take him in a mission . " Lord Jiraya ," All the three jonin said to him . " My pervert godfather what you want from me . I hope it is not a pervert mission to capture a lady''s bath house which is full of bathing ladies ," Naruto said to Jiraya . After it became a public knowledge that he is the son of fourth hokage . Jiraya introduced himself to Naruto as his godfather recently . Naruto made a huge hole in Jiraya''s purse that day by dumping all the bill of ramen on him . He escaped after eating a lot of ramen that day . Teuchi understood what Naruto wants to do with Jiraya . Jiraya made a mental note to never treat ramen to Naruto . " Well you can be more respectful to your godfather . But you suggested a nice story line by saying some words of wisdom . I will include your suggestion in my next icha icha series ," Jiraya said shamelessly to everyone . All the jonins present there are a huge fan of icha icha series . Sakura looked angrily at Jiraya for mentioning that ?du?t series . He started to write something in his notepad very quickly after he listened to Naruto words . " You should treat me ramen for suggesting something to you . I hope you wouldn''t mind it ," Naruto said to Jiraya . Immediately everyone present there remembered his huge appetite . Jiraya looked at him as he cracked a joke on him . " You should not be so hard on your godfather . You already made me pay for your food recently . I came to take you on a mission to bring back lady tsunade . She is recently spotted in a town ," Jiraya said to Naruto . He do not mind the presence of others . " You can go and ask her yourself . Why should I come along with you to get a beatings from her . I heard she has beaten you to the inch of your life when you tried to peep on her in the hot spring my dear godfather ," Naruto exposed Jiraya . Jiraya never told this secret to anyone . Only few elite ninja of konoha knows about it . " Brutality runs in whole family . Now I can see the similarities between kushina nee Chan and tsunade sama . They are related with each other from the very beginning . Mystery is solved ," kakashi said in excitement after solving a mystery of kushina''s relation with tsunade . Other jonin didn''t uttered a word when they remembered a red hair woman beating the shit out of perverts when they were just genins . " Even if she is my aunt it doesn''t mean she will leave everything behind and come here because of me . Not to be rude but she can boss me around everywhere if she is my aunt . You should bribe me with something more ," Naruto said to Jiraya . He is waiting for the grand prize . " You have to come with me and it is an ''A'' rank mission . I will teach you some new jutsu if you able to learn them faster . Tsunade will come even if she will disagree with us in the beginning ," Jiraya said to Naruto . He knew tsunade will never disagree if she will see Naruto . His face looks quite similar to nawaki . At last he is her last relative . He is hoping that she will agree for the hokage position . " Okay if you say it like that , I will come with you . Don''t forget about your promise ," At last Naruto agreed with him . " Be ready at tomorrow morning . Meet me near the gates at ten o clock in the morning ," Jiraya said and disappeared in quick shunshin before Naruto can change his mind . He went to continue his research . " Hey Naruto, your family is full of great ninjas . Your father was fourth hokage and mother was famous as red hot blooded habanero . You are from famous uzumaki clan . You have two sanin as a godfather and aunt . You are one lucky person . You making me jealous ," Tekuno said to Naruto . Anyone can feel a little jealous if someone get this kind of family background . " Don''t worry tekuno san you are from a great human species who are known for their intelligence . So don''t be jealous ," Naruto said to tekuno . Kakashi and Hayama couldn''t hold their laugh when Naruto said that to tekuno . " Hayama why are you laughing , even you Kakashi senpai ," Tekuno is quite embarrassed by Naruto''s joke . Hayama will tease him later about it . " You are one lucky guy tekuno to born as human . I am so jealous ," Hayama started to tease tekuno . It lighten the mood between them . ..... Name :Naruto uzumaki Nick name : (not available) Father : minato namikaze (yellow flash) mother : kushina uzumaki (red hot blooded habanero) Age : 12 years Ninja status : chunin Threat level : A rank Personality : ruthless , taunts his enemy every time , cut them in pieces , very calm in battlefield . Bounty : 20 million ryo ( iwagakure )dead only , 15 million ryo ( otogakure ) dead or alive , 18 million ryo (kumogakure) alive only . Chakra nature : (unknown) Known jutsu : shadow clone , lightning palm , water bubble jutsu , Aura defense , fireball jutsu , summoning jutsu . Affiliated : konoha village Mission : 18 D rank , 1 C rank , 2 B rank , 2 A rank , 2 S rank . Ninjutsu rank: very high Genjutsu rank : unknown Taijutsu rank : unknown kenjutsu rank : unknown Summons : Bats , (unknown ). Kills known : 372 by himself and 700 by his summons . (His summons killed three gaint snakes before they can enter the village .) Important : War hero of konoha against two ninja villages . He killed almost half of the invading forces by his summons after humiliating them . He defeated jinchuriki of sand . He is regarded as a hero in the land of waves aside from konoha . Taunted enemies like orochimaru and zabuza , and still live for another day unharmed . .... "You made to bingo book as ''A'' rank threat . I am listed as a B rank . Even then your bounty is very high for a chunin . It surpassed my bounty by a huge margin and I am a jonin ," Hayama said to Naruto . He is not jealous but worried about him after he saw three villages has put a bounty on his head . "I am not even listed in the bingo book . But three nation''s has put a bounty on your head . They see you as a threat now ," Tekuno said to Naruto . Even he knows it is dangerous to be in the hit list of enemy nation''s . " Let them put more bounty on my head .I don''t care about it . If someone comes for my head they will lose their head ," Naruto said to them . " How come you did two S rank mission . I know you did one A rank mission in land of waves and another one which Kakashi sensei was talking in beginning of our conversation if I am correct . But I never knew that you did S rank mission . I thought it is rare for a chunin to be send in S rank mission ," sasuke said to Naruto . He was silent entire time but when he saw 2 S rank mission . He wanted to ask about it . "It is not a secret so I can tell you . You have seen it during chunin finals when I made gaara fall in sleep . I was tasked before the finals by hokage to get close to gaara and make him unable to fight by my fuinjutsu and make the sand village to back off for some time . Guess what as soon as the match finished and he was about to leave the arena I made him to sleep . And for another S rank mission in my record is a bonus for playing a huge role in the war and killing a lot of sound ninja ," Naruto said to sasuke . Sasuke was confused by last bonus part . " Bonus . I didn''t get it Naruto how you get a bonus during war ?" sakura asked Naruto . He looked at kakashi for help . " Naruto participated in war and his contribution is very high . In war people are rewarded by the kill count and how they contributed against enemy or saved their comrades . He made us win a war against two shinobi village . If we reward him with a C rank mission reward it will not feel good . So it was added as a S rank mission and pay on his account due to his contribution ," Kakashi said to his other students . Even he got a huge pay for killing a lot of sound ninja . It was around A rank mission pay for him and it was added as A rank mission in his contribution . " Have your contribution also rewarded as a S rank pay sensei ," sakura asked kakashi . He is in dilemma on how to explain it to his student . " I got ''A'' rank pay for this mission . I contributed a lot but it was not enough after Naruto summoned a lot of bats . And I was busy during battle ," kakashi said to sakura . Then Naruto said something unexpected to her . " Sakura how much did you contributed during war ? I hope you got at least C rank pay ," Naruto asked sakura . He knew she will unable to answer his question properly . " I didn''t get any pay during war time ," She was unable to think any other answer than that . " You know Kakashi killed at least hundred shinobi during war and he got ''A'' rank pay for that . It is not easy to win a war . We are lucky this time . You have not even tasted the true horror of war because Kakashi sensei and gai sensei eliminated all the enemies in arena . Then both of them went to support hokage after that . I have completed only two S rank mission but Kakashi sensei has completed S rank mission in double digits . It''s not an easy feat sakura ," Naruto somehow explained it to Sakura . " He is currently the record holder in S rank mission among jonins . Hokage and sanin are not included in this list . Even his double digits are bigger than any other jonin ," Tekuno said this time . He likes to share some of his wisdom with others . Sakura and sasuke looked at their jonin sensei as if they never knew about their sensei . " He is ranked as a S ranked threat in bingo book and he has a very high bounty among jonins . After him asuma sarutobi and mighty gai are behind him in the active jonin group ," Hayama added another bomb in their conversation . " What is the threat level of Itachi in bingo book ," sasuke wanted to know about his brother . His threat level and information from bingo book can be very useful for him in the future . " He is an S ranked in bingo book after the uchiha massacre . His bounty is even higher than kakashi because of his sharingan ," Tekuno said to sasuke . He is not aware of sasuke''s obsession for killing his brother . " I should leave Kakashi sensei . I have to prepare for bounty hunters and my another mission . please excuse me ," Naruto said to Kakashi . He doesn''t want to waste his time here . He said his goodbye to everyone and left . He has already send tsunade and shizune to tanazuka town after they finished their training under yuri alpha . Orochimaru has started to search for tsunade after he was unable to cure himself . He wants to stop his hand from decaying by any means . ......... Akatsuki hideout... Projections of akatsuki members appeared in one place . All the members of akatsuki are present in the hideout without their physical bodies . " Recently iwagakure contacted us to eliminate a target from konoha . And he is a jinchuriki of kyuubi .We are talking about Naruto uzumaki ," Pain said to every members of akatsuki . He was not planning to eliminate a jinchuriki very soon but he wanted to send someone to capture Naruto as soon as possible . But it became necessary now . " I have seen the bingo book . He is quite young to be in that book . He has a very high bounty for a chunin . But many things are mystery in his profile . It only show''s his ninjutsu rank , status , and achievements . It gives me a danger feeling as a bounty hunter ," kakuza said to pain . In the past he has faced many ninjas but those who can hide their ability from everyone are proved very tough opponent to him . By looking at his profile he can feel it . " No one knows about his jinchuriki status in another ninja village . Konoha has hidden it pretty well . What we have to do with him pain sama ," deidara asked pain . He is thinking that he may get a chance to blow konoha . He will show his art to konoha if he get this chance . " We have to capture him and extract the kyuubi from his body . After his death we can give his corpse to iwa and claim the bounty without any suspicion . Itachi and Kisame are best for this mission . So both of you will go after him ," Pain said to his group members . He will not let Naruto grow any further . " What happened to the three tails . I heard that kirigakure were about to appoint a new mizukage very soon . But for now they are repairing from all the loses and trying to unite the mist ninjas to strengthen it ," Kisame asked zetsu . Zetsu is the spy master of akatsuki . Every information regarding other ninja village are known to him . " The rebel leader mei terumi killed yagura . She is busy in uniting the mist village . She cannot become mizukage if she will not gain all the territory of mist village . But she is progressing very fast and captured more than half from yagura supporters . Three tail will form again in two or three years ," Zetsu said to Kisame . It''s a loss for him and tobi to lose yagura . Not only they lost there puppet yagura but three tailed beast with it . Now they have to wait to reclaim it . Kisame also knows the truth about yagura . " I also had some news from kumogakure that they are searching for a person named Kai uzumaki . No one has seen him . He has a grudge against anyone who had a hand on uzumaki clan''s destruction . He gave his first warning to kumogakure with an offensive message and few dead bodies of kumo ninjas ," Zetsu said to akatsuki members . They were not impressed with the information . " What is so great about this news . I am not impressed with this person . Very foolish action if you ask me ," Hidan said to others . Even he was not this reckless for provoking a ninja village even if he has immortality . " No one was able to sense him . He hung the dead body and write the offensive message in front of the raikage tower . He did it in a broad daylight . No one has seen him at that time . Even my clone bodies were unable to locate him till now . He humiliated raikage with a simple trap and he fall for it . Even my clones laughed when they saw the mighty raikage fall from their tower . Whoever this Kai is , do not take him lightly ," Zetsu was not taking this Kai uzumaki lightly . Whoever escape his clone bodies is not a normal person . " Do you know what he really wants ? " konan said to Zetsu . She got curious about him when she heard that a person can evade Zetsu . Zetsu is very good in spying while fully erasing his presence . " I was fortunate enough to see the first message . As far as I can guess he wants to take revenge on kumogakure , iwagakure and kirigakure for what they did to uzushiogakure . He was a ninja of uzushiogakure . Maybe somehow survived the catastrophe of uzumaki clan . Preparing for ultimate payback from that time . Revealing himself now after he is fully prepared to remind them about their past deeds ," Zetsu told them about his opinion . He is waiting for Kai to reveal himself . " I heard about the uzumaki clan . They did a number on them even during their own massacre . If they have a little more population then all the invading ninja villages would have to run from battlefield . They were a peaceful clan but you can see it was the reason of their demise ," kakuza said to them . He is old enough to know the deeds of uzumaki clan . " Let''s not talk about them . We have a lot of work . So you all are dismissed for now ," Pain said to them . And all the projections of their image disappears from the secret hideout . Chapter 42 - 42 Old Lady special Naruto prepared for his mission . He has to leave in few minutes . He hanged his two swords on his back . He has blood sword which is red and his mother sword which is black with some red colour in the edge . He took his magical headset and hanged on his neck . Now a days he is wearing black ninja shirt and pants like a proper chunin with some white bandages below the knee with his usual shinobi footwear . The biggest change was his yellow and red hair which is growing and and he has to hold it by making a big ponytail . He left his house and arrived near the konoha gates . He is waiting for Jiraya who is still doing his research somewhere . " Hai Naruto , I heard from my mom that you have a name in bingo book now ," Kiba said to Naruto who is going on a mission and his team can arrive at anytime on the konoha gates . " Hai Kiba , It''s not a good thing to have a name in bingo book . It shows how many ninja villages are afraid of you . I have yet to encounter any bounty hunters ," Naruto said to Kiba . He wants some bounty hunters to follow him . So he can increase his bounty and fear among others . " Are you going for a mission too " Kiba said to Naruto . " I am busy with a lot of missions recently . It''s part of life as a ninja . When you become a chunin you will understand " Naruto said to Kiba . He is busy as naruto and Kai . So he is very busy now a days . " Naruto kun , are you okay . I heard you are in bingo book and many bounty hunters will come after you ," Hinata appeared second from team eight for their mission . She is worried about him after she heard it from neji who heard it from some random hyuga . She is not happy with Naruto''s name becoming famous like that . Naruto put his hand around her shoulder to calm her down but she is blushing like a rose . " My dear Hinata chan , You don''t have to worry about me that much . I can take care of myself . You just have to take care of yourself for me ," Naruto said to Hinata . He knows she is worried about him a lot . ''Naruto kun said dear to me . I will definitely take care of myself Naruto kun . Still I am worried about him ,'' Hinata is thinking in her mind while playing with her fingers . Shino and kurenai arrived after them . They asked the same question to him . He told them not to worry about the bounty hunters , he will take care of them . " You are becoming a big shot now a days Naruto . From the preparation you made I can guess you are going for ''A'' rank mission ," Kurenai said to Naruto . She heard about his recent missions while having a talk with Asuma . " I have a mission to bring back lady Tsunade . My pervert godfather Jiraya is going with me . He bribed me with a lot of good jutsu , so I agreed . What mission have you taken this time around ?" Naruto said to kurenai . He is curious because this time she suppose to be in konoha when Itachi and Kisame will come after him . " It''s a C rank mission to deliver expensive medicine to a nearby village safely . It will be over in one hours . I am quite lucky to get an easy mission as a C rank . I am hoping nothing goes wrong during the mission ," kurenai can tell the details to Naruto as he is a chunin and her fellow subordinate . " Here take it kurenai san . You will need it after the mission . I am quite young to take a girlfriend for a date but you can take a handsome man on a date and when he pays for your meal . You can add the coupon with it . I am sure many handsome men are asking a date from a beautiful lady like you ," Naruto said with a wicked smile . Kurenai listened to his words and became red like tomato . She remembered Asuma wanted to talk with her and invited her out for a friendly lunch today . He is shy to admit his feeling . " Thank you Naruto kun . At least I can use it when anko is eating with me . Let the man who ask me out pay for me . No need to waste such a precious coupon on him till he proves himself worthy . But I don''t think the coupon will remain by the time ," kurenai said to him with a wicked smile . It brought the chill out of all the boys present there . Women can be scary when the right time comes . " Hey Naruto do you have some more coupon ," Kiba asked this time . He asked him innocently but kurenai looked at him as if he is a spoiled child . " Don''t tell me , you want to take Hinata on a date . I know she is cute and innocent but she is still small ," Naruto said to Kiba . Kiba looked at him as if he is in dilemma himself . Kurenai looked at Kiba as if she is going to give him a nice lecture later . " No , you are taking it in a wrong direction . I only see Hinata as my younger sister . Same thing goes for shino . I wanted to give a coupon to my sister hana ," Kiba said to Naruto as if he wany to clear his name . Hinata took a sigh of relief when she heard what his teammate said . " What you did this time Kiba . Are you giving a hard time to her ," Kurenai said to Kiba . She knows hana personally . " By mistake I squashed some of her flower pot . She is angry and going to give me a lecture about it after the mission . I need something to distract her because she will lecture me whole day about it ," Kiba said to them . He is very nervous because he knows his sister''s temper . " Are you talking about the flower pot she buy few days ago from yamanaka flowers . Well it was expensive one and I wantes to buy the same thing for my house . It is a new trend among women of konoha ," kurenai said to Kiba and it made him more nervous . Naruto saw his situation and took out another coupon and gave him . " It''s a family discount coupon and the owner gave it to me by mistake . You can treat your mother and sister together . Your mother will save you from your sister . So take both of them . At least your sister will not be angry if you treat her a nice meal and if she is still angry your mother will save you , mama''s boy ," Naruto gave him a advice . Kiba knows that only his mother can save him from his sister . So he took his advice and said thank you to naruto . " How you get this kind of ideas Naruto ," Shino asked him as he is watching everything . " Observation my friend . You need to watch very closely to get this kind of ideas . Shikamaru does it everytime ," Naruto said to shino . Jiraya appears while running at full speed . He might have very close to get caught during his research . He stops in front of naruto . " Naruto you are on time . Ready to meet your aunt tsunade . She will become very happy to see you ," Jiraya said to Naruto . But he forgot that others are present there . They didn''t know about the relationship between Naruto and Tsunade . " It was a surprise to know that Naruto . You have a relative and she is a Sanin ," kurenai said to Naruto . Tsunade is her idol from the academy days . She felt sad when she heard about her that she is all alone without any relative . But every rumour is not true . " Naruto kun you never told me you have an aunt and she is very famous ," Hinata said to Naruto . She knows almost everything about Naruto . Nothing escapes her ears if someone is talking about him . She is nervous now thinking about the unexpected meeting with his aunt who is a legend . " I found about it yesterday when my pervert godfather told me about it . He wants to take me with him to convince her to come back to konoha . I even heard that she has given him the beating of his life when he tried to peep on her . He was inches away from his death by her beating . If someone tries to peep on you . You should do the same and use them for your gentle fist practice ," Naruto said to Hinata . And she takes everything seriously when Naruto tells her . " I will do it Naruto kun . I hate perverts who peep on woman when they were taking bath ," Hinata said to Naruto with a new determination in her eyes . '' I won''t mind if you peep on me Naruto kun . Others will get beating if they will peep on me ,'' Hinata was thinking about Naruto again . " Nice going Naruto kun . It''s a good advice for Hinata . Lord Jiraya I hope you won''t teach Naruto any perverted things during your mission . Not only I will use you as my target practice but I will tell Lady Tsunade that you were spoiling her nephew . I heard from old ladies about the beatdown you received from her earlier in your youth ," kurenai said to Naruto and Jiraya . Especially the later part to Jiraya . Jiraya is scared of Tsunade after he remembered her beatdown . " Don''t worry about it . He already give me a hard time and I don''t want to give Tsunade a reason to beat me ," Jiraya said to kurenai . He knows that Naruto is giving him hard time because he avoided him most of his life . He was busy in maintaining the spy network which is very vital for konoha . " I have a mission to finish and our client is already here . All the best for your mission . I want to meet lady tsunade so please bring her . See you later ," kurenai said to them as the client arrived with expensive package of medicine . They said good bye to Naruto and Jiraya and left to nearby village . " Are you ready Naruto ? You must be excited to meet your aunt ," Jiraya said to Naruto . He looked at Naruto with great expectations . " I am ready to meet her but you shouldn''t forget your promise old man ," Naruto said to Jiraya . Dashing his hopes into pieces . " Old is gold and I am still younger than third hokage . I will teach you rasengan which was invented by your father ," Jiraya said to Naruto . Naruto looked at him with little excited face . " I will learn rasengan as a family tradition . What will you teach me after I master it ," Naruto said to Jiraya . Jiraya looked at him as if he cracked a joke on him . " Minato took two years before he can master it . Even I mastered it with great difficulty . Let''s see how much time you will take ," Jiraya said to Naruto . He has a smile on his face . ''Brat you have to come again and again to ask me about rasengan . At that time I will show you the greatness of the toad Sanin ,'' Jiraya is thinking about how he will irritate Naruto for all the trouble he caused him . " Let''s go for the mission . You are over excited about teaching rasengan to me . Something is fishy about your reaction ," Naruto said to Jiraya . He sensed already what kind of situation he is going to put him . " Let''s go , I miss her Brea.... *cough* presence in konoha ," Jiraya said and narrowly escaped from the tongue slip . ''Damn I miss her large br??st . I should avoid saying anything about her br??st . If by mistake Naruto listen and tell her . She will beat me again ,'' Jiraya thoughts are stuck on the big br??st of Tsunade . Naruto and Jiraya left the konoha and started to walk on the road . While going Jiraya gave him a water ballon and showed him the first step of rasengan . Naruto tried for sometime and he is not successful to rotate his chakra that easily and started to analysis the rasengan''s first step . After walking for one hour and he is still trying . He burst the ballon suddenly . Jiraya''s eyes were wide opened as he will not get a chance to irritate him . Naruto was happy that he watched all the videos of this world and he knows how rasengan works . But it was damn hard even with his knowledge to rotate his chakra rapidly . ........ Tanazuka town ... Orochimaru is standing in front of Tsunade after destroying the famous castle of tanazuka town . He said hello to Tsunade in his style . Tsunade is with shizune and Irene . Irene wants to do some outside mission and want to remain close to Naruto . She did have a small chat with Naruto about it and he agreed and he created a back ground story for her . Orochimaru is with Kabuto standing on top of a gaint snake who destroyed the castle . He is surprised to see an additional woman with tsunade . His spy told him that she was with her apprentice and no one is with them . It is true . Irene was added at the last moment by Naruto . Irene is wearing a yukata like shizune but it was white in colour with a white colour hat . Her hair is red like usual with the golden rings attached to it . " Hello Tsunade , I hope you are doing well . Did you like my hello to you ," Orochimaru said to Tsunade . He is still confident with himself that he can take Tsunade head on even in his weak condition . He still remembers her weakness for blood . " Why are you here Orochimaru . You are a rogue ninja for konoha . What do you want from me ? I don''t believe that you wanted to say hello to me as an old friend . You are always a snake who bites from behind ," Tsunade came direct to point . She will not waste her energy on him . She will catch him off guard if Orochimaru thinks he will dominate her from her fear of blood . " I just want you to heal my hands as a friend . After all a friend should help another friend ," Orochimaru can beat Jiraya in shamelessness if his profit is involved . " Why I should help you ? I can kill you here and now for betraying our comrades ," Tsunade said and smashed a wall behind her . She really wants to kill him now but she has orders from Naruto not to kill him now . She gained a huge boost from her training under yuri alpha . " Please rethink about it . You are our last hope as we tried everything in our power to heal him ," Kabuto said to Tsunade . He is very polite and his words are like bu??er and it can melt anyone but not Tsunade . " How you get injured in first place . It must be a tough fight for you to lose your hands like that ," Tsunade said to Orochimaru . She knows the detail but she cannot show it now on her face . She has a very important mission from Naruto . She will get scolded by yuri if she will fail . " I tried to destroy konoha but lost my hand in process . Sensei is still powerful for his age . I saw a mysterious uzumaki mask in his possession which is the cause of my demise . You should ask our old sensei about it . He might have stole it from your grandmother ," Orochimaru tried to deceive her . Tsunade knows every detail and cannot be deceive by him . " Lady Tsunade we should destroy him here and now . He can be a threat for konoha even after you heal him ," Shizune said to her and came in front of her . She took out her poisonous needles to target them . Tsunade was about to target them with her . " I can bring back your dead lover Dan and your dear brother nawaki for you . If you agree to heal my hand Tsunade . It''s a win-win situation for both of us ," Orochimaru said to her . He gave her an offer which she can''t refuse . Too bad he is late to do that . She knows that he is talking about the reanimation jutsu . " Don''t talk about my dead uncle like that as if he will be happy to be back even if you are successful to bring him back . For your information Lady Tsunade is married and the lady who is standing with us is her sister in law . You have guts to put her in difficult situation ," Shizune said to Orochimaru . He then saw a ring is shining in Tsunade.a left hand . He knew he made a mistake by not keeping an eye on Tsunade . Nobody knows what she did in this years in which she was not in konoha . He heard about her gambling but other than that he didn''t know a thing about her . " He is your rogue teammate Tsunade if I am correct . I thought only your pervert teammate was interested in you but I never knew snakes are interested in you too ," Irene broke her silence . She wants to enter in konoha as the sister in law of Tsunade for the first phase of her plan . Demiurge planted many fake evidence for her and created a fake marriage certificate and family album for tsunade . Her fake husband is roaming around the world for business trips according to records . " My apologies Tsunade for not coming on your wedding . It might break my old friends heart . I am shocked about this information but my offer still stands for nawaki . You may really want your brother to meet your husband . Don''t you think he will become very happy to see him Tsunade ," Orochimaru changed his strategies to counter the situation . He will go to any length to heal his hands now . " You suddenly appear and ask your friend a favour and not even giving her a chance to think . You are quite rude in your behaviour to ask her bluntly for a favour ," Irene said to Orochimaru .She can easily crush him . Even his faulty immortality will not save him from her . But she is here to enter in konoha at any cost . " After listening to your sister in law I changed my mind Tsunade . I will give you five days to think about it . But don''t try to betray me , it will cost your new family to you ," Orochimaru warned her and bite his tongue and blood flowed from his mouth . Irene immediately came forward and blocked the front view of Orochimaru''s blood from tsunade''s eyes . She didn''t want Orochimaru to suspect Tsunade as she lost her fear of blood and cannot react like a person who has the fear of blood . " You should explain nicely to your brother''s wife as it may include your brother''s life . I cannot see a beautiful lady like you to lose her brother ," Kabuto said to Irene . He may be a spy for his whole life but he has never seen a beauty like her . " Good bye Tsunade and happy married life ," Orochimaru said and disappeared with Kabuto from there . When they were sure that they left , they started to laugh . " You saved me from sister yuri''s wrath . I was almost exposed at the last moment ," Tsunade said while laughing after they totally fooled Orochimaru . " You should take some acting lessons from me . Even without my powers I can fool anyone with my acting alone. Even shizune was doing great . She can fool Orochimaru with all her emotional drama ," Irene said to Tsunade . Shizune was happy after getting compliment from Irene . " I am not good at acting and it''s not my fault but I will try my best . I wanted to beat the crap out of Orochimaru for using the name of dan and nawaki in front of me . When he wanted to use my old fear against me , I literally wanted him dead . I am not sure why master Naruto wants him to live ," Tsunade is surprised by naruto''s decision . With her current physical power and after getting her youth back she can easily crush Orochimaru . " Master said it will break the flow of this timeline and make many of his enemy alert , so we should avoid doing that ," Irene said to both of them . She immediately wanted to go to konoha but she has to wait for the right moment at the right time . " Miss Irene why you decide to join at the last moment . It has something to do with master''s injury ," Shizune asked Irene . They were informed by demiurge about the change . " I was free in the nazarick . Albedo and Shalltear requested me to go to konoha by any means . Master is alone most of the time and many may attempt on his life and both of them will not take any chance with his life . I will kill anyone who wants to disturb his peaceful life in konoha . I am fortunate enough to be selected by them because of my red hair . You know what you have to do after getting back to konoha . Make sure to keep that pervert away from me ," Irene said to both of them . They nodded after looking at her . " Have you read the marriage certificate and keep the photographs of your husband close to you . It may show that you are a faithful wife . Even if your husband never exist you have to show he is real ," Irene said to Tsunade . She is making full use of the situation to get close to her master . They returned to the inn they are staying for timing . ........ small town .... Naruto reached a town where they will stay for today and he is still practicing with the rubber ball . He want to burst it but unable to do it till now . Jiraya looked at Naruto while smiling inside . He is waiting for a chance to lecture him . " Still unable to do it correctly . It takes time to learn something complicated as rasengan ," Jiraya started to lecture naruto . He is happy that he is listening . " Old man how many days you took to complete the first part and second part ," Naruto asked him . Jiraya looked at him and trying to think what to answer . " Well the first part is easy and I mastered it in a first try . I am a genius after all . Second phase took some time and I struggled for few days ," Jiraya said it like a genius . He was lying to Naruto as he cannot tell him that he struggled for weeks for the first phase . Second and third phase of rasengan took the months of practice to master the art fully . Jiraya booked a room in a local inn . It''s time to eat and Naruto looked at Jiraya with a smile . Jiraya immediately knew what kind of ideas are in his head . " You wait here Naruto , I am going to do a little research in this town . You can ask for food here in this inn but you have to pay it yourself ," Jiraya shunshin away quickly . He knows how wicked Naruto is when he targets someone for food . He still remembers the big smiling face of Teuchi and ayame when he entered with Naruto to treat him for a ramen in ichiraku . They didn''t stop Naruto when he ran away but they caught Jiraya instead . Naruto took out his sealing scroll and he unsealed fresh ramen of ichiraku which he sealed before coming to konoha gates . He ate like a boy who got his favorite candy . '' My godfather is quite crafty to escape during the mealtime . I will caught him later when I will be with aunt Tsunade and others . There he can''t escape from them and I will make him pay for all of us ,hehehheheheheh ,'' Naruto has some evil plan for his godfather Jiraya . He cannot escape next time from his clutches . He finished his meal and sat down . He started to work on the second stage of rasengan . He felt some unwanted presence in this town with large reserve of chakra . '' They are already here for me . Let me welcome them in a way that they never forget about it ,'' naruto is make some plans for his guest . He made few special clones which he invented during his one month training to have some fun with others . He concealed his chakra and walked out of the inn in a disguise of an old lady who can b?r?ly walk . That old lady walked out in the speed of an ant . .............. other part of the small town ..... Itachi and Kisame are walking together towards the inn from the crowd . He placed a genjutsu on a girl who is talking to Jiraya now and keeping him busy . So he won''t disturb them for hours . When they were walking an old lady was coming from the opposite side . She collapsed into kisame and did something which isn''t noticed by anyone . She fall down to the ground and looked here and there with her blind eyes . " Sorry kids , Your grandma is getting old and can''t run here and there . I can''t play with you . But your grandma will give you some nice present which you will never forget ," Old lady said and started to search for her stick while putting her hands here and there in the road . " Old lady watch where you are going . If you were some young boy I would have cut your hands and legs ," Kisame said to her . Old lady found her stick and got up and heard what that man said to her . " You will talk with your grandma like that after growing up . You are becoming like a shark always eating my money and scolding me . What kind of grandson are you ? You won''t take a pity on your blind grandma ," Grandma said and took her stick and beat him on his bu?? for few times . Kisame was amazed by how she started to beat her . He is very angry but can''t do any thing as he didn''t want to create a commotion over an old lady . His mission can be in danger . " I am sorry grandma . It is our mistake in first place to bump into you . But we are not your grandkids ," Itachi said to her after he saw the helpless situation of Kisame . Old lady slowly turned her white eyes towards Itachi . She took her stick and started to beat Itachi this time on his bu?? for few times and started to cry like a mad lady . Itachi stood their motionless and took her beating like a punishment . " You will teach your *sob* grandma what she feels right or wrong . I am old and blind but I will never mistake other kids for my grandkids .You broke my heart . *sob* Where is your ungrateful father let me teach him a lesson . He spoiled you too much .Your father is always running around ladies . That horny dog ," old lady said to them . Itachi got an idea when he heard about his non existing father''s habit . " He is still flirting with a lady . Come grandma I will show you the way where he is right now ," Itachi said and took her towards a place with Kisame where Jiraya is talking with that lady . " So here is your father . Tell me which side he is and what he is doing now . He is so irresponsible to spoil you . Today your father will ask for mercy . You watch and see how I handle it ," Old lady is mad upon there father . " He is on the right side laughing loudly with a lady . Teach him a nice lesson grandma ," Itachi said to her . She walked towards the Jiraya''s table . " You filth you are here , talking with an young woman . Come here and accept your punishment like a man ," old lady shouted loudly . Even Kisame and Itachi were afraid after hearing her loud voice . They are hidden to escape the view of Jiraya . Jiraya is looking here and there for that unlucky guy . He soon felt a lot of hit on his bu?? by her sticks . All the men ran out of that small bar after they saw an elderly blind lady is beating the shit out of jiraya . They don''t want to be in the range of her stick . Jiraya didn''t know why she is beating him but his bu?? is now fully red . He was unable to explain her because she is not giving him a chance to explain as if it is an one time offer in her life . He will never forget her beating in his whole life . " Always flirting with girls , you have two big grown up kids and you still dare to flirt here and there . You horny dog ,I should cut your p?n?s so I don''t have to face humiliations because of you ," Old lady stopped hitting on his bu?? but this time hit on his precious jewel . It awakened the survival mode of Jiraya . He ran even if he is in pain on both front and back side of bu?? . The girl ran away after she was shocked by old lady and genjutsu was lifted because of her shocked brain . Kisame laughed at the misfortune of jirays but he ran with Itachi towards his destination . They both knew that Jiraya will recover soon from the attack of that old lady . They should thank that old lady later for buying them a lot of time . " Kisame , never bump on an old lady . You have seen with your own eyes not even a Sanin can take her beating . Even he has to run for his life and safety of his family jewels ," Itachi said to Kisame . Kisame is massaging his bu?? while running but he is laughing for some reason . " We are lucky Itachi that she only hit us few times but I wanted to laugh at time so badly when she was beating our Sanin father . Good job Itachi ,you saved both of us and made sanin run the other way of town . But why you do not use sharingan to put her in genjutsu ," Kisame remembered a very critical point . He was looking at Itachi for answers . " You idiot , she was blind . How I will put an old lady in genjutsu when she can''t see the world . It''s all your fault for bumping into her . But even I will admit that it was funny to see a Sanin being corrected by a lady and especially everybody ran out of the bar because of her terror . I wish if I had a grandmother like her who can beat my father like that . I wouldn''t have annihilated my clan ," Itachi is thinking of his past mistake but he doesn''t regret it . " Don''t worry about it now , we are close to our target ," Kisame said to Itachi and reminded him that they are outside the inn .They entered the inn together . Chapter 43 - 43 Warning for Akatsuki Itachi and Kisame entered the inn in which Naruto is staying with Jiraya . They knocked the door of a room and a boy opened up the door . " Naruto uzumaki you will come with us ," Itachi said to Naruto . He has already activated his sharingan . Kisame is standing behind him . " Nope " Naruto said and shut the door immediately on his face . Kisame broke the door with his samehada . He doesn''t have a great day . He faced a great humiliation by an old lady because of him . Itachi regained his cool attitude which he lost because of the beatings of an old lady . " You brat I am going to cut your hands and legs and carry you to our hideout . My ?ss is swollen because of you ," Kisame said to Naruto . Itachi facepalmed himself after hearing his word . It is humiliating enough to get beaten by an old lady and he is proclaiming it to the whole world . '' What an idiot '' Itachi thought in his mind . " Thank you for your ?ss but my answer is no . I am not a gay especially not with a shark guy ," Naruto said to Kisame . The comment of naruto made him angry . He took out his sword and slashed at him quickly but Naruto became a colourful smoke and got attached to Kisame . He is looking like a clown with different colour on his akatsuki jacket . " Do you like my colourful welcome mister sharky ," Another Naruto came out of the wall . He has hidden himself into the wall . " You brat , I am going to cripple you ," Kisame said to Naruto . Itachi is observing both of them . Kisame again attacked him with a sword and again it was a clone . But this time it didn''t dispersed like earlier but divided into ten small Naruto who jumped upon him and started to bite him and tickle him . " What kind of irritating clone technique is this ? " Kisame said and slashed at the small clones of naruto . But it divided again and now it became 50 mini clones of naruto . They were crawling upon him and biting on his hand so he can''t use his samehada . They were pulling his skin with their sharp nails . Four naughty mini clone of naruto started to bite on his swollen bu?? which earned a lot of painful m??ns of Kisame . Itachi was about to help Kisame but sasuke came on the exact time . He looked at the scene of mini clones of naruto are having lunch of a sharky guy who is m??ning in pain . He looked at his brother Itachi . "Now I have same eyes like you . I was waiting for this moment to avenge our clan . To kill you Itachi and restore back our clan''s honour . I will end you here and now brother ," sasuke said to Itachi while activating his two tomoe sharingan . He did some hand seals and lightning chakra started to appear in his hand . " Chidori," sasuke said and all the lightning spread upon his hand and he run towards Itachi in full speed to put it inside his ?h?st . Itachi caught him and broke his chidori arm . " ahhhahahahhhahhahh," sasuke cried in pain . He felt he is weak compared to his brother . He felt all his efforts were waste . The curse mark got activated and he tried to attack him again in curse mark mode but Itachi kicked him and looked at him with pity . " You don''t have enough hate to kill me . Hate me , detest me and become more powerful and when you gain eyes like this come after me . I will be waiting for you , my foolish little brother ," Itachi said to him and he activated his mangekyo sharingan . " Tsukuyomi," Itachi said the name of jutsu and casted it on sasuke . " aaaaahahahaahahahahahaha," Sasuke cried in great agony and became unconscious . Jiraya appeared and looked at the scene . Colourful Kisame was on the floor with 50 mini Naruto who are trying to eat him . Itachi is holding sasuke . Jiraya already casted a jutsu before entering the inn as he felt some unwanted presence . The whole part of inn in which they are standing was turning into a mass of muscules of some one''s belly . Samehada started to bite all the mini Naruto and they turned into smoke and this time they didn''t divide like earlier . Kisame became free with the help of samehada . Itachi left sasuke as he was engulfed inside the muscles of that belly . Itachi and Kisame ran as the muscles were trying to capture them . " Amaterasu" Itachi used his dojutsu and a black flame appeared and burned a part of meat wall and made a large hole on it . Itachi and Kisame escaped from the large hole . " What are those black flames ," Naruto said as he appeared from a wall . Of course it is another clone . Jiraya was surprised to see Naruto there and he didn''t even felt his presence except the mini clones who were eaten by samehada . Jiraya took out a scroll and seals the black flame . A kanji of amaterasu appeared in its place . " Amaterasu the black flame which burns everything for seven days and nights . Interesting Itachi possess a jutsu of this caliber ," Jiraya said to Naruto . Unconscious Sasuke appears from the wall and the the muscles were disappearing and walls are seen in his place . " You deliberately let them go or it can be my imagination . You are more powerful than what you have showed here ," Naruto can see through the act of Jiraya . Itachi is jiraya''s spy in akatsuki and he knows it . He cannot capture his own spy . He came quickly to inn as if he got a message from someone . " I have to search for you and couldn''t waste my time on small fries . I was worried about my godson ," Jiraya was sweating as he was almost got caught by a kid . It was a fullproof plan and even akatsuki cannot see through his plan . '' Naruto almost caught me . Only sensei and I know what happened during uchiha massacre . Maybe he is not entirely sure about it and he is asking on a hunch ,'' Jiraya thought about it . " Dynamic entry" Gai voice sounded with a kick on the face of Jiraya . Jiraya was thrown on the wall from the kick of gai . " I am so sorry Jiraya sama . I was in a hurry to inform you about akatsuki and take back sasuke as he ran after hearing about Itachi ," Gai said to Jiraya who is holding his bu?? for some reason . " Many things happened when I was away . I was unlucky to miss the action ," Naruto said to Jiraya and Gai after receiving the memory of his shadow clone . " You are alright Naruto kun . You are eating a lot for a kid ," Jiraya said to Naruto . He is still holding his bu?? . It will definitely affect his research . " Keep growing Naruto kun . It''s a power of youth which is shining brightly inside you ," Gai started his youth lecture for Naruto . " Don''t encourage him like that Gai , he can eat everyone''s hard-earned money on one meal ," Jiraya said to Gai . He is tired after running around the town . " You wanted to treat me that time . Don''t complain about it now . Here take this food you are looking hungry and I am full . A blind old lady was kind enough to give me some food when I helped her to cross the road ," Naruto said to Gai and Jiraya . When Jiraya heard about a blind old lady he suspected that she was the same woman who has beaten him so badly . " Good job Naruto kun ," Gai said with his shining smile . "Where did you find that lady ," Jiraya asked him a question with a serious tone . " Near the bar . She told me her son and grandsons ran away from bar after she corrected them . She told me she beat the shit out of his son after she caught him flirting with a young lady . I helped her to reach her house and she gave me some food from her own restaurant . Her son is pathetic to leave her in the bar ," Naruto said to both of them . Gai encouraged him but Jiraya was depressed for some reason . Gai informed him about the condition of kakashi . Itachi put Kakashi into Tsukuyomi during his konoha visit and followed naruto here after that . He requested both Naruto and Jiraya to bring lady tsunade back as she is only one who can heal both of them now . He took sasuke on his shoulder and ran at full speed towards the konoha . Far from the small town .... Kisame and Itachi were running at full speed and stopped only when they were sure that Jiraya was not following them . They stopped for few minutes . " Damn how are we going to explain this to pain sama . He would not be happy to hear that we failed to capture nine tail jinchuriki . That boy is very tricky than the bingo book information ," Kisame is angry that he failed his mission . First he lost his dignity after getting beaten up by an old lady and now he failed to complete a mission . Today is not a lucky day for him . " Calm down kisame . Everything will be fine ," Itachi said to Kisame . He is happy that he informed Jiraya on time . But he can''t show it to Kisame . " My grandsons are tired after a tough fight with a Sanin . Are you injured somewhere Kisame hoshigake and Itachi uchiha ," The old lady voice appeared behind them . She is walking slowly towards them with a smile . Kisame and Itachi are horrified by her sudden appearance . They didn''t even sense her . Kisame is angry after looking at her . He dashed forward to cut her down for the humiliation she has put him through . Itachi is too late to warn him . " I am gonna kill you old lady for beating me ," Kisame said to her . He was about to shred her into pieces by samehada . She caught the sword with her hand . Even samehada was unable to shred her into pieces . She used her invisible dense aura to protect her hand from samehada . " You are quite rude child . I have seen centuries as an old lady . I should discipline you today for attacking an old lady like I did with that Sanin Jiraya ," Old lady kicked him and snatched the samehada from him at the same time . " You are too young to cast a dangerous jutsu to threaten me ," Old lady said and broke his Tsukuyomi like its a simple genjutsu . Itachi was amazed by her ability . He has seen Kakashi and his brother are unable to respond to this jutsu but this lady is something else . Kisame was horrified when he saw she broke free of tsukuyomi like it''s a child''s play for her . Her body slowly changed into an old lady with white hair and red eyes . She still has wrinkles on her face . Adamantine sealing chains came out of her back and it restrained samehada on ground from escaping . Sealing chains are unable to be absorbed by samehada as it is like a kekkai genkai only for uzumaki . " Who are you and what are your motives to interrupt us ? " Itachi said to her . As he cannot allow Kisame to speak on their behalf who is angry after losing his precious sword . Old lady stabbed the samehada with her front part of sealing chains like a spear . It is in pain like a living parasite . Kisame cannot see his favorite weapon in pain so he closed his eye . " Tell your leader to keep his hand away from an uzumaki child . He broke a sacred rule of uzumaki clan . As an uzumaki he should not have bring any harm to his clan siblings ," Old lady said to Kisame and Itachi . They tried to attack her together but she looked at them like they are some foolish kid . " Fuin " Old lady said and activated the fuinjutsu she put on Kisame while bumping on him earlier in the town . He started to feel a great pain in his body parts . But he refused to let a single cry escape from his mouth . " Don''t make a move Itachi uchiha otherwise he will die a painful death . Stand there like an obedient boy ," Old lady said to Itachi . And he stopped his attack for the safety of Kisame . " I am listening . Please tell what you want to tell our leader . I will tell him everything ," Itachi said to old lady . She smiled at him . " You will tell him when every member is present there . You are fortunate enough that an old lady like me came here to explain it you . You wouldn''t like the approach of our current leader Kai uzumaki . Tell pain that his original identity is not hidden from us . It is not fair that he send S rank ninjas against a small boy . Is he scared of naruto uzumaki , a 12 year boy . He thinks that he is a God . We can crush a puny god like him anytime if he go against our child . We will not hesitate to kill him if he is drunk in the power of rennigan and go against his younger clan sibling who is just a child ," Old lady said to Itachi . He is shocked by her information gathering . No one knows about his rennigan outside of akatsuki other than sanins . " I heard about Kai uzumaki recently ," Itachi is carefully choosing his words . He doesn''t want to make her angry . It will threaten the life of Kisame . " Pain may have sage eyes . It doesn''t mean he is god . Even sage of six paths never called himself a God . How the hell he claims that he is a God ," Old lady said to Itachi . Itachi thought for a few moment . " People claim many things in there life . It is not possible that everything is true " Itachi wanted more information from her to tell his akatsuki leader and he will send the information about her directly to third hokage as a spy . " It''s just a warning for akatsuki and its leader . Now get lost before I beat your ?sses again ," Old lady said to Itachi and Kisame . Her adamantine sealing chains went back into her and samehada became free . It quickly crawl towards Kisame . The old lady disappeared in front of their eyes . Kisame felt he was released from the pain he was felling earlier . He got up and looked at Itachi . " I never knew pain sama is an uzumaki ," Kisame said to Itachi . He felt someone crushed his pride after looking at his samehada . " Neither do I ," Itachi was silent . Old lady gave them a warning and left . Not even revealed her name . A simple warning . Itachi is tired after using Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu many times today . He was low on chakra so he couldn''t capture her . For some reason he couldn''t predicate her moves even with his sharingan . " I don''t want to meet that scary lady . She was really a grandma to play with us like that . It was a not even a battle , she crushed both of us ," Kisame cannot believe someone played with S rank ninja''s like small babies . Samehada will heal within few days but his pride will not . " Actually she used only tactic . She somehow knew we are exhausted after our battle in konoha . She took advantage of that information and took you out first as you have large reserve and I almost emptied my reserve today from all the battle ," Itachi said to Kisame . He has a hunch and it is correct . " We have to tell everything to pain sama . I can''t rest here . Let''s go to our nearby hideout ," Kisame wants to get out this place . It reminds him of his defeat . They walked towards there hideout . .... Small town ..... Old lady appears near the small town where no one is around and turned back into Naruto . He walked towards the area where he stays with Jiraya for that day . ''Now they will not disturb my childhood days . Thank goodness I knew Itachi was in no condition to fight me after his overusage of sharingan . Kisame is easy to trap . It''s a good thing that I didn''t use academic transformation . They cannot see through my magic transformation . I should take rest now ,'' naruto is thinking about his genius plan which he executed flawlessly against two S rank shinobi . " Shadow clone jutsu " Naruto produced thousand clones . " Practice the second stage of rasengan here . Dispel the clones who progress faster than others . So everyone gets the experience of them and we can complete it in a day ," Naruto gave them their orders and left to take some rest . Naruto went and dispelled his clone which is inside the inn . He slept in the newly provided room by the innkeeper as the earlier room is not suitable for them . Jiraya explained everything to innkeeper and gave him money for the repairs and again went for his research . Some people never change even after getting beaten up by old ladies . Naruto ''s clone was alone so he has no problem to enter the room . .... Unknown location .... Projections of akatsuki members appeared on the hands of gedo statue . All the current members appeared to know the results of Naruto uzumaki capture mission . " Where is the nine tails jinchuriki Itachi . I thought you both are capable enough to capture him ," Pain said to Itachi . He want explanation about the current situation . " We are unable to capture him . He is very clever and we couldn''t find the real jinchuriki even at the last moment . Jiraya was with him and he returned on time to help him . Even after we saw he was beaten up badly by that old lady he came back . He almost caught us ," Itachi said to everyone present there . He is still thinking about that old lady and her message . " I hate that old uzumaki lady . She injured samehada with her chains . She almost stole my samehada ," Kisame got angry when Itachi mentioned her earlier . He just couldn''t control his anger whenever he remembers her . " Old lady ??? What are you talking about Kisame " Pain is curious now . He never knew apart from him , kai and Naruto someone else is alive from his clan . " It''s all started when we were near the target location . She bumped into kisame and introduced herself as a blind lady . She tricked us and started to beat us . Kisame is still angry on her for his swollen bu?? ," Itachi said to the akatsuki members .Deidara and hidan started to laugh when they heard about it . " So she beat you too into your ?ss Itachi like you are a spoiled baby ," Deidara said to Itachi to see his angry face . Itachi didn''t even looked towards him . " We thought she has mistaken us for her grandkids and punishing us as we have not recognised her . For not creating a commotion we took the beating from her otherwise it will alert the target . Suddenly she asked where is our spoiled father . We lead her to jiraya ," Itachi explained them in details . " You lead her to Jiraya why ? " konan asked him . Why he would lead an old lady to Jiraya . " She also want to beat our father for spoiling us . So Itachi and me are forced to take her to Jiraya . We took her to where he was talking to a young lady . While hiding we saw the beating she gave him for flirting with a young lady . At last she was going to cut his manhood but Jiraya the Sanin escaped and ran away somehow ," Kisame said to konan . Everything is fresh in his mind . Itachi started to explain everything in detail . He gave the message of that lady to his leader in front of every member . They were silent when they heard the message from itachi''s mouth . " It''s dangerous to attack nine tail jinchuriki for now . As he is protected by Jiraya . I will complete my goal at any cost when the time comes . We will discuss other things later ," Pain said to them . He is not worried about that lady''s threat . The meeting was over between them and the projections of akatsuki members disappeared from the hideout . ... Chapter 44 - 44 Tsunade and Irene Naruto and Jiraya left the current town in search of Tsunade . They have already searched more than five towns . It''s been three days since they left the konoha . Naruto is progressing faster and reached the third stage of rasengan with the help of his shadow clones . " Are you sure we will find her there in that town ," Naruto is asking a question to Jiraya . He knows that it is the right location where Tsunade is with others maids . " That is the last place in the list inside the fire country . I hope we can find her there ," Jiraya said and remembered her large br??st . He can really think about this kind of thing even when he is totally tired . " I can see from your face what you are thinking . She can crush you if you make that face in front of her ," Naruto said and brought back Jiraya to the real world . Where he saw the serious face of Naruto in front of him . " You should read my books . Even your sensei reads it . You will gain the knowledge of my research . It will open the door of a new world to you ," Jiraya said to him and started laughing in a awkward tone . " I will tell Lady Tsunade about the things you just told me . She will like to know about this new world you discovered ," Naruto said it with a evil smile . Jiraya got a chill when he heard it . " No need to include her in our secret , it''s a man to man talk . She may not understand it ," Jiraya shamelessly said to Naruto . ....Tanazuka town ... They both reached at Tanazuka town in the evening . After searching for an hour . They stop near a restaurant to eat their meal . With a heavy heart he entered inside with Naruto . Suddenly Jiraya saw tsunade eating food with two ladies . Tsunade saw that he is watching him from distance . " Tsunade what a surprise ,I never thought I would meet you here ," Jiraya is very excited about meeting her after many years . Even her br??sts are larger when he compared it to the last time when he saw her . " Is she my aunt . She looks way to young for that . If I say she is my sister people would definitely believe it ," Naruto started acting when he saw tsunade . Tsunade looked at Naruto for few seconds . Then she jumped out of her table and hugged him tightly . " You are kushina''s son . Look at you , you are a grown up kid now . Come here I will feed you myself ," Tsunade said to Naruto . She looks so happy to see Naruto . Even if she is acting she really wants to feed Naruto . She will not miss a chance like this . Tsunade took him to her seat . " What about me Tsunade hime . You met me after a decade . So any surprises for me ," Jiraya asked her with a lot of expectation . " I will tell you something after we finish our business . Even when Orochimaru came to meet me few days ago he was shocked too . I am sure you will be surprised too . heheheheheehe ," Tsunade said to Jiraya . She has a normal smile . But Jiraya can tell from his old experience she is plotting something against him . " So why our old friend came for a visit . It should be related with his hands if I am correct ," Jiraya said in a serious tone . He knew that orochimaru must have tried to use some underhand method against her . It is orochimaru''s nature after all . " You are correct . When I refused to heal him . He gave me an offer to resurrect Dan and nawaki for me . He wanted to exploit my weakness of the blood to threaten me . He is sure overconfident about himself like the old days ," Tsunade again smiled the same way . Jiraya then knew she is going to do something against Orochimaru . Tsunade started to feed Naruto with her chopsticks . Naruto is little embarrassed about the situation as it was not preplanned but he went along with the flow . Jiraya is feeling jealous after he saw Naruto is being fed by Tsunade . Then he looked at another two ladies . One was Dan''s niece and another beautiful lady he has never seen her before but he can tell by her redhair she is an uzumaki . Jiraya controlled his droll which started to flow out of his mouth . If Tsunade saw him with this expression she will definitely beat him . " What is your name boy ? You know kushina is one of my elder cousin ," Irene asked Naruto . She started to play with his cheeks . " Irene you should keep your hands away from his cheeks . Can''t you see I am feeding my nephew ," Tsunade is furious on Irene . Maybe it''s a side effect of her training in nazarick with other maids . All the maids of nazarick are known to go any degree to get a chance to impress Naruto . They get angry on others if they get in their way . " You should back off Tsunade . Can''t you see I playing with my nephew ," Irene will not back off . She will not get a chance to do it again . " My name is Naruto uzumaki . I am a chunin of konoha and I can feed myself . No need to play with my cheek as I am grown up boy ," Naruto said to diffuse the situation . Both of them calmed down for a bit . " You are one of Tsunade''s cousin . That''s why you are so beautiful like her. It''s been a long time since I have seen her cousin . May I know your name ," Jiraya asked Irene . She looked at him and then Tsunade . " I heard a lot about you from Tsunade ," Irene said to Jiraya . " She might have missing me a lot . I am quite famous in konoha and in elemental nations ," Jiraya said to her while thinking that she might have said something nice about him . " You are her pervert teammate . Who is world famous for peeping in women''s bath and writing icha icha series . She has beaten you near to the death state but I can neuter you , if you disturb me during my bath time . If you try to teach my nephew something about peeping on women''s bath . I will cut your testis for the betterment of other women ," Irene said in a tone which Jiraya will never forget in his life . He remembered kushina when he heard her . Tsunade nooded her head as if saying it is a nice thing to do . " I agree with Irene . I should support her in this decision ," Tsunade fully support her . Jiraya is in shock as he cannot utter a word after he heard both of them and their pervert killing words . " Naruto I am your youngest aunt and I am even younger than your mother and My name is Irene belserion uzumaki ," Irene said to Naruto . It was a preplanned action . " I never knew I have two aunt . But it is good to know . I am so happy today ," Naruto shows his biggest smile to show them that It is one of the most unforgettable moment in his life . " Why are you here Jiraya . Don''t give a lame excuse like orochimaru ," Tsunade asked Jiraya . Meanwhile Irene ordered a lot of food for Naruto . " Sensei and elders of konoha decided to make you the fifth hokage . Will you accept it ?" Jiraya was thinking she might refuse it as she was never interested in that position . He will wait for sometime till she accepts it . " I should have said yes but I have a lot of family duties Jiraya . I thought I will tell you later but you left me no choice . I am a married woman now . And Irene is my sister in law ," Tsunade statement shocked Jiraya . He thought she will never marry anyone after Dan''s death . He is silent for more than a minute after hearing about her marriage . " Well you should have invited me in your marriage . Maybe that''s why you never came back to konoha ," Jiraya said to her . He is sad but he is prepared for this kind of situation from the time she was dating Dan . " When I left konoha I thought my life will get over with alcohol and gambling . But then I met irene''s brother and we got married few years later ," Tsunade said while smiling . Jiraya has never seen her this happy . " I am jealous of your husband but where is he now . You can come with your family to konoha . They will be safe there and you can be hokage too . Do you have any children Tsunade ?" Jiraya said to Tsunade . Jiraya has made up his mind that by any way he will take back Tsunade to konoha . Even with all of her family . " My husband recently went for world travel . He wants to be the first uzumaki to see the whole world . So you can''t see him now but he may come back in few years . No I don''t have any children of my own because I have to take care of Shizune ," Tsunade said to Jiraya . Shizune who is silent till now as she has no role in this conversation looked towards Tsunade . She is happy that Tsunade was there for her everytime she needed her . But in last few years the role was reversed as Shizune became her guardian when she had a large debt and alcohol problem . " So what do you think about the hokage position . Sensei wants to make you hokage . Nawaki and Dan will be happy to see you as hokage and they may rest in peace . So please think about it . I can wait here in this place for more than a month for your answer ," Jiraya said to her . He made a firm decision that he will not become hokage . Tsunade can handle the position very well as she is more worthy than him . He can research in peace when she will become hokage . " You are quite stubborn as always . I need sometime to think about it . It is a big decision and I have to inform my husband about it through letter . Even in two days orochimaru is coming back for his answer . He may not like his answer . Nobody threatens my family and gets away with it . I have a big surprise for our old friend ," Tsunade said to Jiraya . Jiraya is surprised by her attitude . She looks more stronger than before and smiles whenever she mentions her husband . " Lady Tsunade you should eat your food . Naruto has already finished 15 bowls of food ," Shizune reminded Tsunade why they are here in first place . Jiraya who was eating slowly looked at Naruto and he can see an evil smile on his face . '' Is he going to dump the bill on me again . Even I can''t refuse to pay the bill this time . I can''t run from here as it will affect my perfect image in front of the ladies . Damn I got caught this time ,'' Jiraya is thinking in his mind . He can''t even cry now due to the situation . " Naruto you should eat more . You are a growing boy ," Irene said and ordered some more food for him . Jiraya is crying in his mind as if he knew what is coming for him . " Your uncle would love to see you when you grow taller like him . When he will return I will definitely brag about you infront of him ," Tsunade said to Naruto with a passion which only a housewife can possess . " Why are you sweating Jiraya . Are you sick or afraid of something . Now I get it you are thinking about the food bill . Don''t worry about it . Today Irene is paying for all of us ," Tsunade said to Jiraya . Irene wanted to pay for her master . " I was thinking that I have to pay the bill . But never mind I am fortunate that a beautiful lady like Irene is paying for my food ," Jiraya said it shamelessly . Naruto smiled at his godfather''s attitude . ''Damn this brat he makes me nervous in front of ladies . It ruined my perfect image ,'' Jiraya is thinking in his mind . " Don''t worry you can pay next time my dear god father ," Naruto never leaves a chance to punish him economically . Jiraya is nervous now . " No need to be so hard on your Godfather Naruto . You can ask me anytime for food and I will come running to feed you ," Irene said to Naruto . She can make other jealous in nazarick when she will brag about it . They finished their food and left the restaurant after Irene paid for the food . Jiraya was about to take Naruto with him to book the room But Tsunade stops him . " Where are you taking Naruto . He is going to stay with us . You have to rent your own separate room even if you stay in the same inn ," Tsunade told Jiraya . Jiraya has no choice but accept her demand . " Let''s go Naruto . You look tired from your journey ," Irene took Naruto with Shizune and tsunade . Jiraya is jealous of naruto . As it is every perverts dream that ladies will pamper them and spent some of their quality time with them alone . '' Hah I am getting old as I am jealous of twelve year boy . But it is also an opportunity for me as I can go to nearby woman''s bath . I will continue my research and no one will disturb me . Tsunade will be busy with Naruto ," Nothing can keep Jiraya sad all the time . Afterall his research is his life . Jiraya booked a single room for himself and after that he left for his late night research . ..... Demiurge is waiting for Naruto inside the room . Naruto enters with Irene , Tsunade and shizune . " Welcome lord Naruto ," Demiurge said to naruto . He is here to give a direct report to him . " All of you can should sit down ," Naruto said to all the people present in the room . Demiurge and others sat on the opposite side of Naruto . " Orochimaru is coming day after tomorrow in the morning . Akatsuki has no problem from within even after you revealed that their leader is an uzumaki. But Zetsu became more active in search of Kai . Kumogakure has decided not to put Kai in bingo book as they have never seen him . Iwagakure has been aware that you are still alive after the confrontation with Kisame and Itachi . They are planning to raise your bounty with the information they got from akatsuki ," Demiurge explained all the important ones to Naruto . " Akatsuki is not a group we can mislead so easily . Every members have there own secrets so they haven''t cared about pain ''s real identity . Iwagakure can raise my bounty . It is not a big issue for us . Within one month kidnap the two kunoichi I told you earlier from kumo . Then we will see how they react ," Naruto said to Demiurge . He never forget about his enemy . He will strike at a time when nobody expected him . Just like they did to his clan . " I want to punish orochimaru for his earlier behaviour . Leave everything to me when he comes here . I have a family now and its ainz ooal gown . Nobody threatens my family in front of me ," Tsunade said to naruto . She changed a lot when she spent her time in nazarick . During her training she learn a lot from yuri . " I will leave everything to you but you should not exhibit the magic skills you learned in nazarick . Jiraya should be there to witness it . I will watch from sidelines but I can change my mind if the situation demands It ," Naruto said to Tsunade . Whenever he looks at Orochimaru for some reason he wants to smash on his face . " I want to be there for your safety if he suddenly attacks you . I will not risk your safety master ," Irene told Naruto . She wants to keep him safe . For only this purpose she wants to go konoha . " Okay you can come with us but watch it from a distance with me . I do not want you to show your actual power in front of them ," Naruto instructed Irene . If she will show her full power it will make Orochimaru alert against her . They discussed many other things . It became Naruto''s routine whenever he calls a meeting they will discuss all kind of possibility . Future can change in this world afterall it is an alternate narutoverse . He wants to be ready for all kind of situation . Demiurge left after the meeting . Now Naruto is alone with other three ladies . " Master you should not go to sleep without a bath ," Tsunade said to Naruto . She got a strict order from yuri that she will check that Naruto is healthy in everyway . " I am already going to take a bath . It''s my daily routine . Something else you want to say before I go for a bath " Naruto asked them . '' Something doesn''t feel right ,'' Naruto thought in his mind . " We would like to ?ssist you in your bath . I request you please let us do our job ," Irene said to Naruto . He is surprised by her request . If Shizune and Tsunade said it he would have understand it but why Irene asked him . " When did you became a maid Irene . I didn''t knew you can also do the work of a maid ," Naruto asked her . Irene smiled at him . " She took the maid training with us . She has a dream to serve you as a maid . She told that to yuri when she was training all of us ," Tsunade tells to Naruto . Irene is fully red from embarrassment as she is fully exposed by Tsunade . " You all can ?ssist me in my bath . I don''t mind it ," Naruto said to them . Naruto is tired to say no to his maid almost all the time . He is still a small boy in their eyes . Naruto went to the inn''s private bath with Shizune , Tsunade and Irene . Somewhere in another bathhouse his Godfather Jiraya felt that he missed a great moment for his research . Chapter 45 - 45 Tsunade versus Orochimaru Unknown hideout of orochimaru.... Orochimaru is restless when he heard the news regarding Akatsuki and Naruto''s confrontation . He couldn''t believe Naruto is remained unscathed during the whole confrontation . " Are you sure that this information is not exaggerated . How did he survived Itachi and Kisame at the same time ," Orochimaru said to Kabuto . From the invasion of konoha he is little wary of Naruto for some reason . But he couldn''t believe that little brat survived Itachi all alone when his partner Kisame is with him . " Ohh I forget to tell you Jiraya saved him after he arrived at the right time . Itachi and Kisame has to flee from the scene . Even sasuke was injured by Itachi in this confrontation ," Kabuto told Orochimaru . It put Orochimaru at ease as if many mysteries have solved . " Jiraya was there with him then it can be expected . And sasuke is injured by Itachi is a good information for us . If he wants revenge on Itachi them he will seek more power after his defeat and we will provide him more power . For that he has to leave konoha and come to me ," Orochimaru is happy after hearing all the information . In the end he got a good news . " What will you do about Tsunade if she refuse to heal you or if she fails to heal you in time ? " Kabuto asked Orochimaru . He is curious about what snake sanin will do to his former teammate . " If she refuse it''s her choice but we will force her to heal me . She couldn''t handle to see her apprentice and sister in law tortured in front of her . It''s a shame I don''t know about his husband . Did you find his location and any information regarding him ? " Orochimaru asked Kabuto . He wanted to find about tsunade''s husband . He is a mysterious character for him . " We investigated about Tsunade and we found some information about them . She married him in fire nation''s capital after the few years she left konoha . They never stayed in one place because of uzumaki clan''s enemies . Her husband occupation is not clear as sometime ago he was a merchant and before that he worked as a blacksmith . Recently he is in a world tour as he wanted to become the first uzumaki to travel around the world ," Kabuto said to Orochimaru . He send some spy on the previous place where Tsunade was seen and gathered information from there . He can tell they are very secretive about their family . " It''s good to have some ambitions in life . So he is not a shinobi if I guess . What is his name ?" Orochimaru asked Kabuto . For some reason he is curious about that guy who has guts to marry his old teammate . " For some reason all the people who knew him couldn''t remember his name but only surname and they only used to say him uzumaki san . Maybe he used memory alter jutsu on them before leaving the town . He may not be a shinobi in name but he has hidden his name from everybody if someone tried to trace him ," Kabuto said to Orochimaru . He is impressed by tsunade''s husband as he left no reliable evidence which they can use against him . " He is a mysterious guy . I am still curious what he is doing while hiding his name . He may have an ulterior motive against someone powerful if he is hiding his traces . If he does anything in other place they cannot trace him back to Tsunade . He is very clever indeed and I don''t think he is gone to a world tour but he is preparing for something bigger but for what ," Orochimaru said to Kabuto while thinking about all the possibilty regarding the mysterious husband of Tsunade . " What do you think about her sister then ? She might know more about her brother than Tsunade ," Kabuto said to Orochimaru . " She is with Tsunade and we cannot go after her till Tsunade offends us . But you should be careful near her . All uzumaki women are dangerous ," Orochimaru said to him with his previous experience . The experience he got were not in his favour especially with Tsunade''s grandmother . " Let''s go we have an appointment with Tsunade . I don''t want to be late ," Orochimaru said to him and walked outside of his hideout with Kabuto . They started to run towards the direction of Tanazuka town . They didn''t knew their shadow just smiled at them from their behind . It is a shadow demon who just informed about their departure to his superior . .....Tanazuka Town .... Orochimaru and Kabuto are waiting for Tsunade to leave her inn alone . So they can know her decision . If she refuses they will attack her ?ssistant and sister in law later . They both see Tsunade is alone and walking outside the inn . They follow her till she is the only person remain in a secluded street . They appear in front of her . She is not surprised by his appearance in front of her when she is alone . He has a snake''s personality afterall . " Have you decided on what I asked Tsunade . I know you will not risk your apprentice and sister in law''s safety ," Orochimaru said to her . While Kabuto is in distance watching for any unwanted guest . Tsunade hands glowed with healing chakra and she is walking towards Orochimaru . Suddenly Kabuto interferes in his healing session . Tsunade leaked little bit of her killing intent towards Orochimaru which didn''t went unnoticed by Kabuto . " What is the meaning of this Kabuto ? " Orochimaru asked Kabuto . He is surprised by kabuto''s action . " I sensed a little bit of killing intent leaked towards you from Tsunade . I am afraid she is not going to heal you but her intention is to attack you ," Kabuto said to Orochimaru . Snake Sanin knows well enough about both kabuto and Tsunade . He immediately knew Tsunade intentions are not in his favor . " You betrayed me Tsunade . It may not good for you or your current family ," Orochimaru said to Tsunade . Tsunade started to laugh after hearing him . " Well it''s good to know that you still believed in me after betraying us . You have no right to ask help from me in the first place . I am just trying to beat the shit out of a rogue ninja . We are not comrades or allied with each other so it''s not betraying but a strategic move against you ," Tsunade said to Orochimaru . She suddenly released her killing intent and attacked them . She jumped high in the air and and lifted her right leg above her head . And with a great force tried to bring it down upon their bodies . They avoided her fierce kick but the ground where it landed shattered in pieces . Orochimaru and Kabuto looked at each other while avoiding her kick . Orochimaru signaled his ?ssistant to take this fight outside the city . They started running outside the city and Tsunade followed them . Orochimaru stopped running after reaching a safe distance from the town . Tsunade didn''t stop but kicked him in his face while running after him . He was pushed back by that kick few meters away from his original place and he has fallen to ground . Orochimaru can feel his bones have broken but it will get heal soon . He has to worry only about his hands . " Tsunade you will not escape from here ," Orochimaru said while lying on the dirt . He is still sure that he can beat her . Kabuto came in between of her and Orochimaru and threw some kunai''s on her which she quickly avoided . He took his kunai''s and injured himself . Tsunade stopped for few moments as if she is in shock but didn''t show any signs of panic . Orochimaru smiled at her while thinking that he won easily . " For a Sanin like you to fear the blood is your greatest weakness . You couldn''t help yourselves and neither you can save your family ....," Kabuto couldn''t complete his sentence . He is in shock after he got a full powered up punch from Tsunade . Orochimaru is shocked too . Tsunade laughed at them for their foolishness . " Did you think I will have the same weakness now which I have when I left the konoha . Look at your face it is still shocked ," Tsunade said to Orochimaru while kicking him upside in air . Kabuto came to defend him but couldn''t save him from getting kicked . "Brat you are too young to go against me . You should learn your lesson quickly ," Tsunade said to Kabuto . Orochimaru made his tongue longer and attacked her neck . But she caught his tongue . " Let see how much you can spin ? " Tsunade said to Orochimaru . She started to spin him in air with the help of his tongue . After spinning him for dozen times she pulled him towards herself and smashed another punch in his face . He is thrown in a distance but he is stopped by Kabuto in midair from crashing . " You have grown guts Orochimaru to say something against my current family . I should have starred to beat you from the time when I started beating Jiraya . You have become quite arrogant after you left konoha ," Tsunade said to Orochimaru . Orochimaru signalled to Kabuto who used the blood of orochimaru . He placed it upon orochimaru''s snake tattoo in his arm and summoned the two big snake on behalf of him . " Summoning jutsu ," Orochimaru and Kabuto said at the same time . " Summoning jutsu ," Another make voice appeared from a distance . Jiraya appeared with two big toads to save Tsunade from them . Even though she didn''t need his help . He sensed Orochimaru when he was near the inn . He wanted to see how Tsunade will react to his offer . He was ready to even kill her if she betrays konoha . But he was happy to see that orochimaru is getting a beatdown from Tsunade . Afterall from his old team he was the only one who is beaten by her everyday . It''s a treat for his eyes to see his old teammate is receiving the same treatment from her . " Jiraya so you came to take her back to konoha . Why I am not surprised by your appearance . If you are here that means minato''s brat is here with you ," Orochimaru said to Jiraya . Both Jiraya and Naruto left together on a mission very recently . It is clear to Orochimaru now what was their mission . " Why did you summon me Orochimaru , I was taking a nap after my meal ," Manda the chief of snakes said to Orochimaru . He then looked at gamabunta and understood the situation . " It''s like a reunion . ''Summoning jutsu'' ," Tsunade said this time and a big slug appeared on the scene . " Tsunade it''s been a long time . You have overcome the fear of blood . I am so happy for you ," Katsuyu the slug said to Tsunade . She can feel Tsunade has grown quite a lot from the last time she met her . " It''s good to know you are healthy as well lady Katsuyu . But first I have to beat that snake and his big earthworm . He threatened my current family so I am beating him but then he summoned his gaint earthworms ," Tsunade said to Katsuyu who laughed at her comment on Manda and his fellow snake . Gamabunta just gave a smile but Manda was angry on her . " I am going to make you my lunch today . I don''t care if you are a Sanin . Orochimaru I want her as my meal today instead of 1000 people for summoning me ," Manda said to Orochimaru and Tsunade . He is in dilemma as he couldn''t give her to Manda as he wanted her to heal his cursed hand . He will think later about it but first he has to beat both his ex-teammates . " KATSUYU ," Tsunade said to her summon animal who understood what she really wants from her . She dashed forward and started to spit acid towards Manda . Manda is agile and quickly dodged it . But Tsunade already finished hand seals during the course of time . " Earth style : Earth Dragon jutsu ," Tsunade said and a dragon made from earth element appeared right beneath Manda and caught him and stopped him in his place . Gamabunta is busy to stop another big snake from helping Manda . Another toad attacked Orochimaru and Kabuto who jumped from the head of Manda to protect themselves . Manda freed himself with a sheer force from the jutsu at the same time . He got hit by that toad''s long iron rod on his head And he is stunt for a minute . Tsunade blocked his attack with a kunai and she entered her chakra into the kunai''s and made it a sword . She slashed in his face and kicked him in his ?h?st with full force which sent him few meters away from her . Manda crawled towards her in full speed to protect Orochimaru and to eat her . Tsunade looked at him and avoided his frontal ?ssault by a quick sidestepping and slash her kunai sword in Manda''s belly which will leave a big scare in future . Manda after getting a serious injury got unsummoned . The other snake is no match for Gamabunta . So he unsummoned himself after he saw his boss snake is injured by Tsunade . Kabuto and Orochimaru looked at the scene when Manda and his fellow snake were unsummoned themselves . Orochimaru has to find another way to heal his hands now . It''s another defeat for him . " It looks like you win today Tsunade and Jiraya . So it''s time to say goodbye to each other ," Orochimaru said to them and disappeared in the ground with Kabuto . Till Jiraya and Naruto present with Tsunade and his family he couldn''t make a move against them . He will wait to take his revenge . Jiraya and Tsunade unsummoned their summoned animals . After the fight between Sanins are finished Shizune appeared with Naruto and Irene . They were watching from a distance throughout the entire fight . " You are so cool aunt Tsunade . They will remember the beatings you gave them throughout their life ," Naruto said to Tsunade . Tsunade is happy to hear a compliment from him . " It''s nothing and I have beaten him easily because he couldn''t use his hand . Jiraya came to support me and it became an overkill for Orochimaru . I would have taken care of the situation myself but Jiraya wanted something to showoff ," Tsunade said to Naruto . She would have finished the fight very easily but for that she has to reveal her new skills . " It''s not showing off but a help when you were outnumbered by them . So what have you thought Tsunade about the hokage position ," Jiraya asked her . He is still thinking that he has to wait for few more days . A messenger eagle came at that time . Tsunade took the message from it and read it . She left the eagle and it flew away . " I will become the fifth hokage . Afterall I have to keep my family safe ," Tsunade said to Jiraya and others . She looks very happy after reading the message . " It seems like your husand send you a message . What did he say to you ? " Jiraya is curious about her husband . " He said congratulations to me and he will be in konoha on the day of my inauguration . I have decided to become hokage on the day you asked me . I was just waiting for my husband approval and congratulations . Well now I can leave to konoha without any guilt ," Tsunade said to Jiraya . It is just a message written by naruto to Tsunade to deceive Jiraya . " What kind of guilt Tsunade ? Do you any problems in your marriage ," Jiraya is surprised to hear the guilt word from Tsunade now . " I am a married woman and it will not look good if I go to konoha without informing him . Afterall he is the most valuable person in my life . You will not understand this kind of things if you are single for your whole life ," Tsunade said to Jiraya . They started to walk towards the inn in which they are staying . Jiraya is not sad about his single status . It also give him freedom to do his peeping research . '' Few things about married guys doesn''t make sense to me . Maybe it''s one of them ,'' Jiraya thought in his mind while walking with others . .... Few days later ....konoha gates .... Jiraya and Naruto arrived with Irene ,Shizune and Tsunade . Many people looked at them . They can recognize Tsunade and shizune but they have never seen Irene before . In the gates of konoha the eternal guard izumo and kotetsu were on duty like always . " Welcome back lady Tsunade . I couldn''t recognize others with you except Naruto and Jiraya ," Izumo said to Tsunade . He has never seen Irene and never seen Shizune since she was small . " I am Shizune . You forget about me izumo . We studied in the same class .And the red hair lady is tsunade''s sister in law ," Shizune informed them about her . Kotetsu is looking at irene with his mouth open . " Don''t look at her like that . She will beat you and will not hesitate to remove your manhood . She is a dangerous lady . So be careful and don''t try to flirt with her ," Jiraya said to kotetsu in his ears . Kotetsu looked at his favorite writer and took the advice . After warning kotetsu Jiraya left with Naruto''s group . Chapter 46 - 46 First female kage Hokage office........ Hokage is talking with Tsunade , Shizune and Irene . While Jiraya and Naruto stood behind them . They already explained their encounter with Orochimaru during the mission and how Tsunade beat him down . Now they are discussing about the other matters . " It''s good that you have decided to become the fifth hokage . At first I wanted to give this job to your teammates but one went rouge and other is not interested . Others are not ready for this job . After ten days we can have the offical ceremony ," Hiruzen said to Tsunade . He is very happy that one of his student is becoming hokage . It''s the second time he is handing over the position of hokage . " I will try my best as a hokage and your student to serve the village . Even I didn''t hope that I will become the hokage one day . I am just fulfilling the dream of my brother ," Tsunade said to hokage . Even though she is a maid of Naruto she will become hokage in few days and take revenge on the people who eliminated her brother and clan members . " I can see you brought a guest with you . Is she related with you ? Form her hair I can say she is from the uzumaki clan ," Hiruzen said to her . Even though he knows every detail about her . And he met her before in nazarick , after Naruto summoned her . He cannot show it here and act according to the plan . " I was away for a certain period of time and many things happened . She is my cousin and sister in law . She is my husband younger sister and she lives with me for a long time ," Tsunade said to hiruzen . She is embarrassed to explain this kind of things . Afterall he is a father figure for her for a very long time . " Marriage among relatives is quite common in uzumaki and senju''s . Where is your husband ? It feels like I have become a father in law . I would love to talk to him . I hope Jiraya is not heartbroken after this news ," Hiruzen said to Tsunade . He always looked up to Tsunade as his own daughter . Hashirama and Tobirama senju took care of him when he was young and they treated him as their son . " He is mostly busy but this time he went for a world tour . You can meet him on the day of my inauguration as the fifth hokage . He is free spirited guy and nothing can keep him in one place ," Tsunade said to Hiruzen . Even though she is acting it is still embarrassing to talk about her husband like that . She is acting like a new bride in front of her sensei . " Lord hokage , I have a request as a very close relative of Naruto . He is still only 12 years old and most of his life he is alone so I wanted to take care of him . I promised kushina when I was a child that I will protect her but unfortunately she died before I met her and I couldn''t keep my promise . But she will be very happy in her afterlife if I take care of Naruto in her place ," Irene said to Hiruzen . He acted like he is in deep thought . " I was going to ask the same thing from sensei . I know he is a chunin but he still needs a family and we are directly related to him . It can increase his safety as a jinchuriki who lives with hokage . No one will try to harm him inside the konoha . During the mission he can take care of himself ," Tsunade said to Hiruzen . It was planned by Demiurge as he is in charge of the outside affairs . The ainz ooal gown members discussed about the security of Naruto many times . At least when he was not in a mission they can give him a tight security . Naruto didn''t reject it as they were quite worried about him all the time . They wanted to put Tsunade , Shizune and Irene with him in the same place for his safety and for his daily needs . " It''s a good idea and according to his recent reputation he needs security while he is staying in konoha . I allow it after looking at all the circumstances . What do you think Jiraya about this decision ? " Hiruzen said to them and added a question to his white haired student . " It is a good plan for the safety of Naruto . I can do my research without having any tension about his safety if Tsunade stays with him ," Jiraya said to Hiruzen . According to his thoughts Naruto should not be alone in his apartment all the time . It''s not healthy if he always live alone and he is still a child who needs love and care of others . " Then I official declare that from now onwards Tsunade , her husband and Irene are the guardian of Naruto . From now onwards Naruto will be in your care so please take a good care of him . When it comes to ladies or girls he is clueless and while living with you he may learn a lot of things . Now all of you may leave as I have a lot of work as hokage for another ten days ," Hiruzen said to them . He took the report of Jiraya about his mission . They left soon afterwards . ................. Senju compound...... Naruto and others reached towards the senju compound which is almost empty . Jiraya is happy that Naruto has to search for him again if he wants to master rasengan . He started to smile but it was only a few moments . " If you are thinking that I will come in search of you then you are mistaken . I have already mastered rasengan ," Naruto said to Jiraya . He then extends his right arm and a ball of chakra appeared in his right palm . He dashed forward and put it in a tree and drilled it with his rasengan . When he removed his hand a hole which is the size of rasengan is seen in its place . Naruto used his 1000 shadow clones to master it quickly . And he want to keep it a secret . It is very useful for a quick kill . " Well done Naruto you mastered it in a week . I am impressed . It took me months to master it ," Jiraya said to him . It is not easy to master rasengan that easily . Even Tsunade and others are impressed by his progress . " You should give me some other jutsu as you promised before leaving for this mission . You are a Sanin so you should give me a jutsu which is known only by you but not by others ," Naruto said to Jiraya . And the toad Sanin is in deep thought on what jutsu he should give to Naruto . " I can give you two jutsu as you mastered rasengan in a week . Here take it . If you doubt anything regarding it come and ask me ," Jiraya said and gave him two scroll . Naruto got ''needle jizo'' and ''wild lion''s mane technique'' . It is jiraya''s original jutsu which is not known by anyone other than him . Naruto opened the scrolls and read it . After reading he fold it and kept it in his bag . Through bag he send it to his inventory . " Let''s go Naruto . Later we have to shift your belongings in my house ," Tsunade said to him calmly . Naruto gave a nod and started to walk behind her . Jiraya took his leave for his research as it is two days in a row which went without his peeping and he wanted to recharge himself . ............ Secret hideout of root in konoha ..... " Tsunade has returned to konoha . She brought her apprentice and another unknown lady with her . I don''t know the relationship between them but they are very close and she looked like an uzumaki woman . Maybe she is a relative of tsunade ," Fu yamanaka said to Danzo . He was near gate area when he saw tsunade is entering with Naruto and Jiraya . He couldn''t risk to listen the conversation between Sanin . So he watched from a distance . " She might have agreed to become fifth hokage . I cannot present myself as a candidate for the hokage position . If I try it Hiruzen will target my age . Damn , I thought in the invasion he will die but he somehow survived . Even that coward damiyo agreed that my age is too much for a hokage candidate ," Danzo said to Fu . He is not happy that his name is not even considered for the hokage position . Torune aburame enters to deliver another report to Danzo . " Bad news Danzo sama . Tsunade the slug Sanin has returned and she is already approved for the hokage position by fire damiyo . She accepted the position and the official ceremony will be held in ten days ," Torune said to Danzo . He gave him the news which he was expecting after Tsunade returned to konoha . " Send some root members to investigate what she did in her past years when she was not in konoha . Even if I found a little flaw I can stop her before she can become hokage . Otherwise I have to wait till akatsuki make a move against konoha ," Danzo said to them . He knows about Akatsuki after he stole some private information from Hiruzen which he got from Itachi and Jiraya . He played a huge role in their destruction when they were a small organization . But now there power terrifies him . After hearing his orders Torune left to ?ssign some missions to root members . While Fu stayed with Danzo to report about others matters . " Danzo sama the kumogakure and iwagakure are planning to raise the bounty of our jinchuriki . Kumo is planning to send someone to capture him to know about our jinchuriki ," Fu told Danzo . Danzo was surprised by this information . " This boy is a troublemaker but he is very clever too . Even by mistake he never revealed his jinchuriki identity . But how he managed to raise his bounty . His bounty is already very high for a chunin . Even if we compare his bounty with other chunin , he is in the top . But let''s see what he can do about it . We don''t want a weak jinchuriki anyway ," Danzo said to Fu . He is not worried about Naruto safety . He is worried only about the tail beast inside him . " Mist village is going to elect a new mizukage very soon . But most people are in the favour of rebel leader Mei terumi . She is a woman with double kekkai genkai . She united the mist village once again . Now she is busy in eliminating the people who supported yagura to kill people who possess bloodline ," Fu said to Danzo . He actually came to deliver this message to him . " Women are weak and couldn''t handle the position of kage . What is happening in konoha . I don''t care about mist village . They are stupid to eliminate those who are loyal to them because of their fear for bloodlines . Emotions make people blind . They should learn from us , we eliminated uchiha clan when they are going to rebel against us . Anyway it is good for us that mist is very weak right now . Assign some spy for mist village . It is our chance to fully infiltrate them from inside ," Danzo said to Fu . Even if Fu doesn''t agree with some of his views but he will never question his decisions . Fu took his leave to follow his superiors orders . ''Even if this world is changing . I will never change my views . This peace will not last . I should recruit more members for root for future use . Hiruzen ,you bastard I will become hokage one day . You will see it one day with your own eyes ,'' Danzo is cursing Hiruzen for disturbing his plan . From the days of their youth he is jealous of Hiruzen . He is waiting for the opportunity to take over the hokage position for a long time and once again he has to wait . ................. The news of the return of slug Sanin has reached in every corner of konoha . Afterall she is one of the main reason for konoha''s victory in second shinobi war . She is famous as one of the Sanin and for her world famous medical ninjutsu . Konoha has the best medical unit because of her . Kurenai finished her team 8''s training session . After a cruel session she took her students for a treat . While they were going they saw asuma is talking with genma . Who left after saying something to him . Asuma saw Kurenai and waved his hand towards her . " Hai kurenai . How is your training session ? Are you also going to treat them today ? " Asuma said to her . He is happy to see her after the Itachi incident . Where they were totally outclassed by a younger shinobi . " Hey Asuma . We are training consistently to improve ourselves . We never knew who will be our enemy next time . I am just giving them reward for their hard work ," Kurenai said to Asuma . She takes their training session seriously . Especially after Shikamaru and Naruto became chunin . Both of them are from another teams . In next chunin exam she wants to see one of her student as a chunin . " We should eat together to discuss about our team . I mean our teams should eat together . What do you say Kurenai ? " Asuma said to her . He wants to spend some time with her . Last time Kisame and Itachi interrupted their lunch . " Yeah sure , it will increase our teams information gathering among themselves ," Kurenai said to Asuma . She accepted his invitation . She followed Asuma with her students . They took a big table for the lunch . Soon ino , chouji and Shikamaru entered and sat opposite to Hinata , shino and Kiba . " You are right on time .We were about to order the food ," Asuma said to his team . " Have you heard about lady tsunade''s arrival . I even heard that she is the next candidate for the hokage position ," Ino said to others . She is very excited about this new gossip . " It means Naruto kun returned from his A rank mission ," Hinata said to them . She has not seen naruto for a week . " What !!! He already finished his A rank mission . What about you Shikamaru , Do you take A rank mission ? " Kiba said to them . He is curious about chunins if they can go for big missions everytime . " Nah !!! I am not intertested in dangerous mission . It depends on the jonin leader who takes you on a big mission . If he thinks you are capable enough then you can go easily . Naruto is more than capable of doing this kind of mission . I am happy with D and C rank mission . It''s less troublesome anyway ," Shikamaru said to Kiba . For him A rank is something which he would like to avoid for a period of time . " Are you ignoring me Shikamaru ? I told something to you . Do you heard about lady Tsunade arrival ? " Ino said to Shikamaru . She is angry upon Shikamaru for ignoring her . " Yeah I heard about it from my mother . She is in a good mood now . She is saying something about first female hokage . Do you know some thing about it Asuma sensei ? " Shikamaru said to them . He is curious about the current situation in the politics of konoha . " Genma informed me about it . My old man is retiring from the hokage position . Lady tsunade has accepted the post for the betterment of konoha . After ten days you will see her as the fifth hokage ," Asuma said to them and confirmed the rumor about the first female hokage . Kurenai smiled after hearing it . Her idol is going to take the hokage title . " It''s first time a female is becoming a kage in the entire elemental nation''s . There is a rumour that mist village is going to appoint their first female mizukage in few months . It looks like lady Tsunade is going to beat her for the title of first female kage in elemental nations ," Kurenai said to them . She has a big smile in her face . " It is a very big event for us . First female kage from konohagakure . It sounds too good ," Ino said to them . Hinata nodded at her words . " Asuma are you sad that your father is going to retire from the hokage position ," Kurenai said to asuma . Asuma smiled at her words . " No I am not sad . He also retired earlier when fourth hokage took his position . He just filled the position before he can find a worthy successor . Lady Tsunade is more worthy than anyone . Because of her efforts we won second shinobi war . Most important thing is because of her every nation paid attention to medical team of their nation . Death rate has dropped rapidly because of her contribution in medical field . If she is not worthy then whom you will choose ," Asuma said to them . Even though Jiraya is also worthy in his eyes but he will tell it to Kurenai . It may ruin everything for him before he make any progress in their relationship . They finished their food . Asuma and Kurenai paid for the bill together . Even though Asuma told her that he will pay for everyone but Kurenai can see the bill can hit on his pocket . So she paid half of the bill . After that they went separate way . Kurenai is excited to tell the new gossip about Tsunade to Anko . .......................... [Ding !!!!Mission available ] {[ Mission : Complete 100 D rank mission ] Status : Incomplete (0/100) Reward : 10,000 exp , 1,00,000 ryo .} {[ Mission : Complete 40 C rank mission ] Status : incomplete (0/40) Reward : 20,000 exp , 10 stat points. } Naruto got up from his bed and looked at the new missions . After he brought back everything from his previous house . He was taking a nap . Suddenly he got two mission which disturbed his nap . '' Let''s finish this mission as soon as possible but for now I have to sleep ,'' Naruto thought that and once again he entered in his dream world . Chapter 47 - 47 A visit to sakuras house Naruto stopped in front of his teammate house after he finished his 50th ??p early in the morning . He knocked at her door . And Mebuki haruno opened the door . She looked at him and got surprised by his early morning visit . She has seen him with sakura before chunin exams . He never visits her daughter in the house . " Hello I am sakura''s teammate . I came here to talk with her . I hope you won''t mind my morning visit miss haruno ," Naruto said to Mebuki . Naruto wants to do some D rank mission and doesn''t want to leave his female teammate behind . Others are in hospital so he cannot ask them . " I am sakura''s mother . I still look young so it''s not my fault that people misjudged my age ," Mebuki said to Naruto . Mebuki is happy when she heard ''miss'' word from Naruto''s mouth . It made her feel so young early in the morning . " I thought you are sakura''s elder sister ," Naruto said to her . Mebuki smiled at his compliment . Naruto said it to create a good impression on her . Old ladies loves it when someone says that they look very young . " I will call sakura . You can come inside and wait in our dining room . Don''t leave without drinking tea and snacks ," Mebuki said to Naruto . Even though she knew he lied but he made her day by complimenting her early in the morning . Mebuki left to call sakura . She is very cheerful now . ..... Mebuki enters in sakura''s room and saw that she is still sleeping . It''s almost 6 ''o'' clock in the morning . She went near sakura . " Sakura get up . It''s time for your breakfast ," Mebuki said to her daughter . Sakura rubbed her eyes and looked at her mother . " Mom , let me sleep for five more minutes ," Sakura said to her mother and went to sleep again . She just made her morning mistake . Mebuki is a control freak in the family . " Get up sakura I will not say it again ," Mebuki said loudly near the ears of sakura . Sakura is fully awake now . " Geez !!! Mom you shouldn''t have to be so loud early in the morning . I am coming for breakfast let me brush up my teeth at least . You are such a control freak ," Sakura said to her mother . She doesn''t want to anger her . " Come quickly after you freshen up . Naruto is waiting for you in dining room . I wouldn''t want a guest to wait for you for a long time ," Mebuki said to sakura . She is a strict woman and will not tolerate even her daughter''s rude behaviour . " Naruto is here in our house . I am coming in five minutes ," Sakura said to her mother . If naruto is this early in her house then it is definitely something serious issue . Mebuki left her room to prepare the tea for Naruto and others . .... Mebuki brought snacks and tea for Naruto . Sakura joined him within few minutes . " Hai Naruto , how come you are so early to meet me . It''s first time you came to my house . Is everything alright ," Sakura said to Naruto . She is still thinking that Naruto is here to talk about some serious matter . " I am here to talk about missions . You are not going on any missions recently because Kakashi sensei and sasuke is injured and admitted in hospital ," Naruto said to sakura . He is here to invite her to take missions with him . " But I am busy in taking care of sasuke kun . I also go and look after Kakashi sensei recently ," Sakura said to him . She spent most of her time in hospital to look after their sensei and sasuke . " What about your training sakura . Have you done any training after they got injured ," Naruto asked her . If she spent most of her time in hospital it''s aa waste for her . " I forgot about my training . How can I do my training alone ," Sakura said to him . Naruto can feel she is going in wrong direction . " Even if you visit them for the whole day . It will not change their situation . Let the medical staff take care of them . I am not telling you to stop visiting them .You have to start doing training and missions ," Naruto said to her . " I agree with Naruto . You should have focus on your training and missions first . I heard lady tsunade is back and she will handle their case . You will only go and disturb them ," Mebuki said to sakura . She feels sakura obsessed with sasuke . " I will focus on the mission and training . But I will visit sasuke every day ," Sakura said to her mother . She likes to visit sasuke everyday and she will not change that . Not even if her mother force her . " By the way if you miss your mission or training and spent more than an hour in hospital . I will be happy to introduce you to my daily chores . I have a lot of work in the house . You go and sit in the hospital to watch a boy . I feel it is your job as my daughter to help me in my daily chores if you are free ," Mebuki said to sakura . She threatened her own daughter . Afterall she is a control freak . " If you want to do some mission , come and meet me in hokage tower at eight o clock in the morning . I have to invite another genin so I am taking my leave ," Naruto said to sakura and left her house . He is no mood to listen their conversation . After Naruto left Mebuki showed no restrain in lecturing her daughter for her carelessness . On that time Sakura knew why her mother totally control her father . Mebuki said some harsh words to her daughter to bring her back to the reality . Kizashi Haruno woke up and stopped her from further lecturing his daughter when he asked for a tea . ...................... Hokage tower ..... " Hello Naruto kun . I came as soon as possible after you called me ," kosuke said to Naruto . He is happy that Naruto remembered him . " Wait !!!! I am confused . Why would Naruto call you ?" Sakura asked him . She is little confused about the old man identity . " She is sakura haruno from my team 7 . And sakura he is kosuke Moruboshi . He is an eternal genin and he is a ninja for fifty years . So please keep it in mind that he is very experienced ninja and survived all the great ninja wars . He is our teammate for few days ," Naruto introduced them to each other . Kosuke gave his toothless smile to sakura . " Teammates !!! That''s a surprise . So who is gonna be our team leader ," Sakura asked Naruto . " It should be Naruto kun as he has a higher ninja status than both of us ," Kosuke said to sakura . Sakura has little doubts about the leadership which is cleared by Kosuke . " Let''s go we have to go to mission desk . We will take only D rank or C rank mission . Do you want to say anything about it Kosuke san ? " Naruto said to them . He wants to ask the opinion of most experienced person in the team . " It''s a good idea Naruto kun . Let''s start with the easy money ...I mean D rank mission . Then we can go C rank afterwards ," Kosuke said to naruto . He knew that Naruto can handle big missions but he can''t say the same thing about sakura . He will go for the bigger mission with this team later . They started to walk towards the mission desk inside the hokage tower . Naruto and his team took the D rank mission . Naruto also paid attention that they can also provide one person mission for D rank and C rank . But it is less in numbers than the team ?ssignment . After observing this he left with his team for their ?ssignment . .... After two days in the secret hideout of sound village . Orochimaru is taking rest when Kabuto enters and disturbs him . He has a urgent news to deliver to him . " Orochimaru sama I got new information from konoha ," Kabuto said to Orochimaru . " What kind of news your spies brought this time Kabuto . It should be an urgent news for disturbing my rest time ," Orochimaru said to Kabuto . He is very serious about it . " Third hokage is appointing a new hokage in a week . Can you guess who will be the next hokage in place of Hiruzen sarutobi ," Kabuto said to Orochimaru while adding some mystery on it . Orochimaru tried to guess for sometime . " It can be Jiraya , shikaku nara or Kakashi hatake . If there is a miracle then it can be Danzo ," Orochimaru said to Kabuto . He is sure that this are the most suitable candidate for hokage position . " Jiraya was recommend but he declined the offer . Tsunade the slug Sanin is going to become hokage after she returned to konoha ," Kabuto said to Orochimaru . Even Kabuto didn''t expect her to become kage . He is curious about the reaction of orochimaru regarding this matter . Afterall once Orochimaru wanted to become hokage . " Well that''s interesting I never thought she wanted to become hokage . Even more as a female she even got selected by konoha ," Orochimaru said to Kabuto . He was surprised but it was not unexpected for him . " If you delivered your message . You can leave now . I have to rest ," Orochimaru said to Kabuto . And kabuto left the place . '' If Tsunade chose to become hokage . What are her goals . Maybe she wanted to fulfill the goal of nawaki or Dan . But she might have wanted to take revenge for her clan . She can totally control the konoha now . What are your motives and your husband''s goal Tsunade . The tsunade I knew would never expect the hokage position this easily . She definitely have ulterior motives or maybe I am thinking too much . This world is running very silently but everything is in shadows . Now I can have fun after all a peaceful world is too boring ,'' Orochimaru is thinking about the recent news and it''s effect on the world . In his views Tsunade is an individual who can be more dangerous in hokage position than him and Jiraya . '' Akatsuki wants tail beasts . And they will go to any length to take it by force . Jiraya didn''t even know that his one student is akatsuki leader . Such a irony for Jiraya . Mist village is recovering from wars . Kumo is standing tall and from under everyone''s nose they are collecting more power . Iwa is not behind kumo as they are secretly capturing territories to increase their influence . Suna is having a civil war because of kazekage position . Among this what Tsunade will do as the new hokage of konoha ,'' Orochimaru couldn''t predict what Tsunade will do . Afterall in his recent confrontation he felt that her behaviour changed drastically . He felt uneasy because he was fooled by her two times . The snake Sanin slept while thinking about it . ............ Chapter 48 - 48 Menma uzumaki and fifth hokage konoha ..... A man is walking towards the gates of konoha . He is walking slowly without a care in the world . He stopped in front of the gates . Izumo and kotetsu looked at him and asked for identification papers . He handed them the papers . He looks very tall and have a lot of muscles . He looks quite handsome even in his 40''s . He is looking everywhere as if searching for someone . He has a dark red hair . " Is this your first visit in konoha ," Izumo asked him . He has never seen this guy in konoha . " Yes it is my first visit in konoha . My wife lives here now . She called me for the hokage ceremony . If I didn''t come she would have divorced me ," The tall man said to them . He looks quite uninterested in ceremony . " Where your wife lives ? I know all the area in konoha I can tell you the exact location ?" kotetsu said to him . He is quite confident in himself . " She lives in senju compound . That all the information I have ," Tall man said to them . At that moment kurenai and her team entered from the gates . They finished a mission and back to village . " You finished your mission Kurenai san . Could you please help this man to find his wife''s house . It is in senju compound . I am unable to leave my post to help this man ," Izumo said to kurenai . Kurenai looked at the tall man like a rare creature . " It is my first time that I am looking at a man who doesn''t know where his wife lives . What is her name . I am not sure if I know her but I will help you ," kurenai said to him . Even she is not sure who this man is searching . " Her name is Tsunade senju . She now lives in senju compound with my sister and her apprentice . I never visited her parents house so I never knew where her house is in konoha . I wanted to give her a surprise so I came early ," The tall man said to them . All of them looked at him for some time . They were so shocked at his casual behaviour . Team 8 is shocked to see the husband of their future hokage . " You are lady Tsunade''s husband . May I know your name ," Kurenai asked him . She can''t believe the rumours were true about her idol''s marriage . " I am menma uzumaki . Looks like you are a jonin of konoha . Do you know my nephew Naruto uzumaki . I heard from my wife that he is a chunin now ," Menma said to them . He looks quite excited when he is talking about his nephew . " You are Naruto kun''s relative . It''s nice to meet you ," Hinata said to Menma . She is nervous to meet him . She never met any of Naruto''s direct relative . " Your eye looks like a pearl . My nephew has such a cute girlfriend . Nobody told me about it in the letter ," Menma said to Hinata . She heard his words and became red like a chilly . " I know where is senju compound . If you don''t mind I can take you there ," Kurenai said to Menma . '' If I lead him to senju compound there is a chance I can meet with lady Tsunade ,'' Kurenai is thinking about the imaginary meeting with her idol . " You and your team can lead me to senju compound . After all Naruto lives there and he would be happy to meet his friends and girlfriend ," Menma said to them and they started to lead him towards the senju compound . ... Senju compound.... Team 8 and Menma walked and reached towards the senju compound . When they were about to enter the compound they were blocked by an invisible wall . " Why can''t we enter in the senju compound ?It''s like something is preventing us from entering inside the compound ," Kiba said to them . He never faced this kind of situation . " It looks like they have put a fuinjutsu barrier to hold down the intruder or those who are not recognised by the fuinjutsu barrier ," Menma said and started to do some handseals . He bite his thumb and put his blood on the invisible wall . " Let''s get inside before the barrier stops you again ," Menma said to them . This time they passed through it easily . " How did you passed through it . If you never came to konoha ," Kurenai asked him . She is curious about how he solved the fuinjutsu in very short time . " Whenever an uzumaki or his relatives make a barrier they put some extra fuinjutsu on it . So another uzumaki can easily pass through it . Our blood is used as a key and another person cannot use it . They should know the exact fuinjutsu handseals to lift it ," Menma said to them while walking ahead . Now it feels like he is giving them a tour of senju compound . Irene and Tsunade are busy in garden when they saw Menma . Tsunade ran towards him at full speed and hugged him . " You came early Menma . I am becoming hokage tomorrow . I thought you will come on the exact day ," Tsunade said to Menma while releasing him from her bear hug . Menma looked at her and then without thinking he carried her like a baby in his hands . Tsunade is fully red face due to his actions . Even Kurenai and Hinata blushed by his action . " Brother it''s not fair that you only lift Tsunade what about me . If Naruto will see you like this what kind of first impression you will give him ," Irene said to Menma . Anyone can tell she is jealous of Tsunade being carried by Menma . Menma put Tsunade down and then a figure appeared in front of Menma . It''s Naruto who decided to appear through shunshin . But Menma dashed and hugged him . " Ohh my sweet nephew is here to greet me . I brought a lot of gifts for you . I met your girlfriend and brought her with me . No need to say thank you . I can understand your feelings ," Menma said to Naruto . Hinata never thought that naruto''s uncle can explain things like that . Her face looks like a tomato . " I am still 12 years old uncle and it''s embarrassing when you talk like that to me . You can see Hinata is fully red because of your comments ," Naruto said to Menma . Menma just laughed after hearing his words . Irene came and pulled Menma''s ear for talking like that . " You will never change brother . Your wife is gonna become hokage and you should at least keep that in your mind . So for how many days you are staying this time ," Irene said to Menma . She totally acting like the boss in front of Menma . She released his ear after pulling it roughly . " You can''t boss around my husband . It''s my work Irene . You look like a jealous sister whenever he carries me . hehehhehe ," Tsunade said to Irene . Irene pouted at the words of Tsunade . " We can about it later . You can see I brought some guest with me . I invited them for lunch when they helped me in search of our house . Naruto can spend sometime with his girlfriend ," Menma said to them . Hinata and Naruto both are embarrassed by his words . " Lady Tsunade , I am Kurenai yuhi , a jonin of konoha . This is my small team , Kiba inuzuka , shino aburame and Hinata hyuga are genins under me ," Kurenai nervously said to tsunade . " It''s great to see a female jonin with a genin squad . Come inside , we can talk during lunch . You all look hungry and my husband might have disturbed you when you were returning from a mission ," Tsunade said to them . She observed them and can tell they are tired from a mission . As a courtesy she offered them lunch with her family . Kurenai and her team accepted their offer . Tsunade house is much larger than naruto''s previous house . It has three floors but in width it is larger than any house they have seen . They can see shizune is already arranging the table for lunch . She welcomed Menma and others . During the lunch Menma started to tell them what he has seen during his adventure . Shino and kiba attentively listening to his story . Ladies are having their own ladies talk . Hinata is stuck between them . Irene is checking Hinata and gave a small nod as if she is a right choice for naruto . ..... Root headquarters .....in konoha ... " Danzo sama , I was ?ssigned near senju compound . I have a important information regarding tsunade senju ," Anbu said to Danzo . " Speak . I want to know what information you brought regarding tsunade ," Danzo said to him . He is curious about the information . " Recently a man came with team 8 towards senju compound . He came recently to konoha . From their conversation I think they have met in the gates of konoha . He is the husband of tsunade senju and his hair colour is red . He is an uzumaki . He directly went to senju compound and passed through the barrier with team 8 . When I tried to enter the senju compound after them I was unable to do it ," Root anbu said to Danzo . " Anything else have you noticed during their conversation ," Danzo asked again . He keeps his eye on everyone . Whether they are his friends or foe . " He mostly travel around the world . He visited konoha for the first time . That''s all Danzo sama . He didn''t reveal anything important about him ," Anbu said to Danzo . Danzo signalled him to leave and he left soon afterwards to keep an eye near senju compound . He cannot enter in senju compound because of the barrier . '' Tsunade''s husband is in konoha . He might know fuinjutsu . From all the information I got from root spies . He is not a veteran shinobi and he likes to do some odd jobs . If I kill him somehow and put the blame on Kumo and Iwa or any shinobi villages . It will cause a huge war . Tsunade might get furious this time and wage a war against other shinobi villages and country . Even if I couldn''t become hokage it doesn''t mean I cannot fulfill my goals through other means . It is a golden opportunity for me ,'' Danzo is making plans for the upcoming war which nobody has think about . He has a lot of planning to do . ..... Senju compound.... After Kurenai and her team left the senju compound . Menma transformed himself on Naruto . The other Naruto is a clone who dispelled himself soon afterwards . He looks at tsunade , Irene and shizune . " It is tiring to act like a ?du?t man . I just hope this information will be send to root and other shinobi nation''s . After that you can eliminate all the spies of foreign nations in our village ," Naruto said to Tsunade . He is tired from all the acting . To act like a ?du?t when you are a child it is not simple . " May I know why you created this new persona named Menma . I don''t mind that you act like my husband . You could have brought Irene as only my cousin ," Tsunade asked him . She is confuse why create her husband in first place . " Do you know why nobody knows Menma''s name wherever demiurge planted evidence . It will play a huge roll in future . That is all I can tell you for now ," Naruto said to tsunade . " You look quite handsome in your ?du?t look as Menma . I didn''t mind to have a big brother ," Irene said to Naruto . She is thrilled with this kind of role playing . " You are so confident in yourself . You know swordsman ship which is smilar to kenjutsu ," Naruto said to her . He is surprised by her attitude . " Yes Master . I know all about swordsmanship . I can even put cocytus in difficult situation if we are having spars . I praticed kenjutsu styles and mastered it in few days . I can use chakra as it is very similar to magic . Before coming here I praticed a lot of jutsu ," Irene said to Naruto . She provided new information about herself to her master . " We should sent you to teach in academy as a new teacher or ?ssist tsunade as her secretary with shizune . It is better if you three stick together after she becomes hokage ," Naruto said to them . All of them nodded at his suggestion . " It will be a great help if I get two secretary . Shizune will also help me in hospital . So it''s a nice idea to keep someone in the hokage office all the time . So Danzo will not get to do whatever he likes in my absence ," Tsunade said to them . She likes the idea of Naruto . " Shizune , have you seen the file of Sasuke . If tsunade operates him then till what time he will fully recover ?" Naruto asked shizune . She thought for a few moments . " In a week he will be back to do his shinobi duties if tsunade sama operates him today . She operated kakashi as he is in priority list and after him comes Sasuke . Kakashi is already recovering from the effects of tsukuyomi ," Shizune told Naruto . She is surprised because as far she knows Naruto doesn''t care about Sasuke . "Operate him but delay his recovery period . I want orochimaru to wait for him . If someone asks about it . Tell them Sasuke is in growing period so you don''t have to rush it . It will not be good for him . One day he will run away from our village . When he runs at that time tsunade will be hokage but we will create certain conditions that root will get this information before anyone else . By the time you will get the information as hokage he would have crossed the border and you will declare him a rogue ninja ," Naruto explained the plan to them . He is sure that even in this timeline he will leave konoha . He wants to become powerful and orochimaru will provide him the knowledge about it . " It''s better to kill him now if he will become a rogue ninja and go against us in the future ," Shizune said to Naruto . She is not a fan of Uchiha clan . She hates arrogant people and Uchiha people are top on the list . " Their is no need to kill him now . I want him to run away but I will not risk my friends life to bring back a traitor . He is an important piece for me in the future . Any way I will not kill him till itachi is alive . Itachi is already a dying man and I respect him as a shinobi and a person . The day itachi dies , sasuke will be my target number one ," Naruto said to them . He respects itachi from his old world and he thinks Sasuke is blind to forsake everything for revenge . Itachi killed everyone but left him alive to continue his Uchiha line . " It is tragic story that one brother is so loyal that he killed his own clan and living his life as a traitor which he doesn''t deserve . Another brother wants to betray the same village to kill him . Itachi cleaned the name of Uchiha but what Sasuke is going to do will put their clan''s name in shame ," Irene said to Naruto . No secrets are hidden from ainz ooal gown''s members . Even tsunade and shizune knows about it . " It is Uchiha clan problem . Obito Uchiha decides to free kyuubi from my mother . He is also the same person who ?ssisted itachi in Uchiha massacre by killing whole Uchiha police force . Uchiha manipulating another Uchiha . They should not have dragged us in their mess . It is not the first time someone is gonna cast infinite tsukuyomi . Kaguya the mother of sage of six paths did it many times but you can see the world is still same as before . It is full of war . Peace is seen only on surface . Pain will not change it . It will only increase the war ," Naruto said to them and remembered his mother''s death . Whenever he thinks about Uchiha clan other than itachi and shisui Uchiha he gets angry . Especially when he thinks about Madara and Obito . " So what do you think about infinite tsukuyomi ? Do we have to stop it or we have to take advantage of it ?" Tsunade asked him . She is curious about this part as it is not known by anyone except demiurge and albedo . " I want them to cast it but there is a twist . We will take full advantage of infinite tsukuyomi . It will be ''the rise of ainz ooal gown'' . Their plan will backfire on them but it will be a golden opportunity for us . Everything is secret about that day . Demiurge is already preparing for it ," Naruto gave some hints about his future plans . He will put devil to shame when it comes to cruelity . Naruto discussed with them about tomorrow''s ceremony where tsunade will become the fifth hokage . ... Next day .....Hokage tower .... Tsunade arrived with her full family for the ceremony . Menma , shizune , Irene and Naruto are there with her . All the people of konoha are waiting for the announcement . Danzo arrived with a heavy heart . Hiruzen is laughing and chatting with his two advisors koharu and hamura . Both of them are happy that their old friend hiruzen is going to retire . They are quite worried about his mental health all the time but they will be tension free from today . He will join them as an advisor of the new hokage after the ceremony . Konohamaru didn''t believe that his grandpa is retiring from the hokage post . But when asuma told him that first hokage''s granddaughter is going to inherit the post from his father he became happy that he still has a chance like her for that post . He is standing with asuma and team 10 and looking towards the roof of hokage tower . Hiruzen and other important members are standing in the roof of hokage tower . After tsunade arrived with her family they started the official program . Naruto and Danzo looked at each other for a few seconds . '' So this is the jinchuriki of kyuubi . He looks more fierce than minato . He has a dangerous aura around him . Maybe Kumo shinobi will die in his hands when they will encounter him ," Danzo is thinking about Naruto . With his life long war experience he can tell Naruto is very dangerous . '' Danzo is checking me . If I doesn''t know about him . I would have thought he is one crazy guy to check on the young people . Your number will come Danzo . I will eliminate you myself before Sasuke has a chance to kill you ,'' Naruto has other thoughts about him . He is not Sasuke who will give him easy death . Hiruzen walked towards the front place of hokage''s roof from where he is seen to everyone . " I am so happy to retire for the second time . You gave your love and support to me for more than fifty years as your hokage . I have chosen my successor who will become your fifth hokage . I am proud as a sensei that it is one of my student . In the history of whole elemental nation she will become the first female kage . So please welcome your fifth hokage Tsunade senju uzumaki ," Hiruzen said loudly to them . All the people gave a round of cheers for their new hokage . Hiruzen gave the Hokage''s hat to Tsunade . She took the hat and wear it as the custom and waved her hands to the audience . She officially became the fifth hokage . Chapter 49 - 49 Kidnapping ....Konoha.... It''s been three days after Tsunade has become the fifth hokage . Shizune and Irene work in hokage office to help her in the management . Naruto started to do D rank mission and he didn''t take any C rank mission during this time . He is taking at least 4 D rank mission a day . As he is a stamina freak he can keep up with a lot of missions in a day . Kosuke Maruboshi , the eternal genin is his partner for almost all the team mission . Sakura will leave him after one or two mission to visit Sasuke . Naruto is also doing some individual D rank mission . A notification popped up when naruto finished a D rank mission . He is walking with kosuke Maburoshi . {[ Mission : Complete 100 D rank mission ] Status : Completed (100/100) Reward : 10,000 exp , 1,00,000 ryo .} {[ Mission : Complete 40 C rank mission ] Status : incomplete (0/40) Reward : 20,000 exp , 10 stat points. } Naruto became happy after he looked at the notification . His D rank mission is completed and he will attend the C rank mission from now onwards . " You look happy Naruto kun . We almost completed more than 60 D rank mission together . Now a days no one ask for a old man like me for the simple job due to my large experience in the shinobi field . It is an easy money to earn ," Kosuke said to Naruto . He is happy that he has completed more than Fifty mission with a young blood like Naruto . " I want to know how it feels to do D rank mission . As a chunin it will my last time chance to take D rank mission . After that I will only take C rank mission at the least when I will become jonin . So I wanna grab as many D rank as possible . Kosuke san you would have completed more than 2000 D rank missions if I am correct ," Naruto said to kosuke . Naruto is expecting a lot of missions under the belt of kosuke . May be more than anyone in the konoha especially D rank and C rank missions . " I lost the count when I spent more than 12 years as a genin . Now after I have spend fifty years of my life as a genin . I think I did a lot of mission in my whole life time . Are you thinking about taking C rank missions now ," Kosuke said to Naruto . He can see naruto is feeling bored for sometime and he can take C rank mission anytime from now onwards . " I am thinking about it but it is good to take D rank mission in between C rank missions . I am thinking about changing our other teammate for dangerous missions . If we take her with us she will rush the things . She would like to finish it quick and we will make a lot of mistake during C rank missions due to her impatience ," Naruto said to kosuke . He is talking about Sakura . He doesn''t like her attitude this days . After finishing one or two mission per day as an obligation . She will rush to hospital to look for Sasuke . She requested Naruto to never tell about it to her mother . As her teammate he accepted her request . " She will learn with time Naruto kun . We can still take her for simple C rank mission which is easy to finish early . For other dangerous mission I don''t think she would like to spend a lot of time with us . I have seen her rushing many times to hospital to met your other teammate . It''s not a bad thing . She is still young and will only learn with time ," Kosuke said to Naruto . He is very good in advising others and Naruto learned many things from his rich experience . " You make it sound so easy . You have a lot of experience regarding this kind of situation ," Naruto said to him . Kosuke gave his toothless smile to him . " I learned it with my experience of decades . She is not the first fangirl I encountered in my life . People can change if circumstances allow it . I have seen many people who were collapsed under pressure and some who come on top during the same pressure . No tree can grow from a seed if we doesn''t take care of it during his infant stage ," Kosuke said to Naruto . He knows that Sakura has potential and will grow with time from her fangirl stage . " I hope that she will grow soon . I will meet you tomorrow for a C rank mission ," Naruto said to him . Both of them said goodbye to each other and left for their home . ............................... ....Kumogakure ..... In the night when everybody finished their work . A lady with silver hair and dark skin is going to her home . She was passing by a dark street when someone appears behind her . She turns around to look at him but due to him standing in the shadow of the nearby building she couldn''t recognize him . " Who are you ? Don''t you think it is rude to scare a lady when she is returning from her work ," The lady said to him . She is thinking that he is Kumo ninja who is gonna ask her for a date like other ninja . Soon her illusion shattered when the mysterious person fully appear under the moonlight in front of her . She took her step back . He is not from her village . " what do you want from me ? It will not be good for you . If you do something to me raikage will find you . I am raikage''s secretary afterall ," She told him . She is little scared but have full confidence in the Kumo ninjas . " I know who are you , Mabui . The current raikage''s secretary . You have seen the message which is written by my master for your raikage . So you are my target . Don''t blame me ," Mysterious person said to her . He is fully confident that he can kidnap her under the nose of every Kumo ninja . " Are you talking about the Kai uzumaki as your master . What do you want from our village ? " Mabui said to him . Now she fully confident after calming down herself . She planning to escape from him after collecting some information . " It is crystal clear what we want from your village . It''s revenge of course . After all they destroyed my masters village . They won''t mind if I take the Raikage''s secretary ," Mysterious person said to her . He is not even nervous that someone may hear there conversation . Mabui decided to run as she got an idea what he wants from her . She dashed in the opposite direction to escape . The mysterious person didn''t even try to stop her . Mabui takes a signal flare she keeps for emergency and throw it in the sky . Again no reaction from him . Soon Fifteen Kumo ninjas appear near her . When they saw the signal flare all the nearby ninjas come to the site . They saw an unknown person is standing in a distance of Mabui . Everybody knows Mabui so they understood that the stranger is causing problem for her . " Catch him . He is a man related to Kai uzumaki . He is here to kidnap me that why I gave a signal to all of you . Now hurry up and don''t stare at me ," Mabui said to them . She is now more confident that they can catch him . " We will beat him for what Kai did to our Raikage sama ," One of the Kumo ninja said to others . They laughed at the mysterious man''s fate . " This is the backup you called to catch me . It''s pathetic for my standards and my partner doesn''t like the way you are laughing . When I leave from here you all would be broken as per my orders . And I am taking your beautiful secretary with me ," Mysterious person said to them . He didn''t move from his place and stood there so they can make a first move against him . All the Kumo ninjas were angry and dashed towards him with kunai and swords to cut him . The mysterious person kicked the first person and jumped up and caught a Kumo nin who wanted to injure him while jumping from the building silently . He slammed him on the solid ground and jumped on the walls . He started to run horizontally in the walls . He took his sword out from the thin air . "You have to do better than that . I am bored with your level of skills . My partner doesn''t even want to fight with you ," The mysterious person said to them . It made them angry but they made there first priority to keep their Raikage''s secretary safe from this intruder . " Mabui san , he is more dangerous than we originally thought so please run and call for more backup . We will hold him for the timing ," A jonin of kumogakure said to Mabui . Mabui was about to run when the intruder''s voice stopped her . " Time''s up for all of you . Mabui San you are going nowhere . I already gave you a chance . You should know there is no second chances in life ," Mysterious person said to them . He started to do quick shunshin and it look like he is teleporting from one place to another place . He started to swing his sword during his quick shunshin . He injured every ninja with his sword , so they couldn''t help Mabui . "Ahhhh" "owww" "awww" .... ..... In few seconds he was near Mabui . She cannot believe after looking at the strength of this mysterious person . She lost her chance to run away and to call for a back up . All the ninjas who came to help her are lying in their own blood . " You killed all of them because you wanted to kidnap me ," Mabui is always calm and collected but after she saw all the Kumo nin were killed because of her . Her eyes were full of tears . " Don''t worry I am not here to kill . So I just heavily injured them and they lost their consciousness . I have to leave evidence for your Raikage that it is a work of my master Kai uzumaki ," Mysterious person said to Mabui . He appeared behind Mabui and with his hand chopped on her neck . She lost her consciousness and the mysterious person carried her on his shoulder and he ran in a secluded place of kumogakure . A portal appeared in front of him and he jumped on it and vanished from that place . Later other ninjas arrived on the crime scene and looked at the fifteen Kumo nin are down on the road and covered in their own blood . They immediately checked their pulse . All of them are alive and they soon transferred to the shinobi hospital in their village . They are waiting for anyone among them to wake up so they can know exactly what happened on the crime scene . ...................................... Somewhere near iwagakure borders...... A blonde shinobi of kumogakure is on a mission with her two teammates . And after finishing their mission they were returning to Kumo . A woman in maid dress interrupts them . She is wearing a mask to hide her identity . " Who are you and why you blocked our path . Tell quickly otherwise I will not ask you nicely another time ," A girl with red hair said to the maid . She does not have a good feeling about this woman who looks like a maid . " You will know soon . I am here to take Samui on the orders of my master Kai uzumaki . You cannot stop me from accomplishing my mission ," The maid said to them . She took a sword out of nowhere as if provoking them for a kenjutsu match . The team Samui knew that all of them are in danger . So they took their swords out of their sheaths . All of them attacked her on the same time . The woman disappeared from her place . She appeared behind the red head girl and kicked her in the bu????ks . The red head girl is thrown few meters away from them . The strength of the maid shocked them . She dashed forward and when she was about to attack Samui with a brutal sword strike . The only male of their team came in front of her to block her strike with his sword but he was pushed back by the strength of the maid . " Damn what do you eat lady . I never encountered a lady this strong with physical ability ," The boy said to the maid . He is truly shocked when he blocked her attack . His hand become paralyzed for few seconds . " My big sister is even stronger than me in physical ability . She doesn''t even need a sword to do that ," The maid said to them . The redhead girl got up and started to attack her furiously with her sword but it was quickly blocked by the opponent . She again kicked the redhead girl and appeared behind her to catch her . Then tossed her aside like a doll . Samui finished a set of handseals and fired a fireball jutsu on her . According to her thoughts she would be able to finish her with the fireball jutsu . But the maid appeared behind her and gave a quick chop on her neck . And she lost her consciousness . She carried her in her shoulder . Samui''s teammate tried to stop her but she disappeared in front of them . They tried to search for her but they couldn''t find her anywhere . Neither they can trace any clue to follow them . At last they decided it is best if they report it in the raikage office . ...................................... Naruto is practicing his kenjutsu arts before he can go for the dinner . Suddenly he got connected to demiurge through telepathy . *" Yes demiurge , Any news or change in other ninja villages ,"* Naruto asked him . *" We kidnapped the two kunoichi from the kumogakure . Tomorrow when Raikage will find about it . He will try everything to find them ,"* Demiurge said to Naruto . He is very excited to tell this news to Naruto . *" Whom you send on this mission ?"* Naruto asked him . He is curious about the identity of the kidnappers of those two unfortunate kunoichi . *" I send shishui Uchiha to capture Mabui . He used advance transformation for the kidnapping . He even left enough evidence for Raikage . He will know that it is the work of Kai uzumaki . I sent Narberal gamma to capture Samui . She finished quite easily and left clues that she also works for Kai uzumaki ,"* Demiurge said to him . He is happy that the mission is finished earlier than expected . *"Good job Demiurge ,"* Naruto said to Demiurge . Naruto disconnected the telepathy link after he got the report . He became busy with his kenjutsu practice . Tomorrow is a day when people will know that Kumogakure couldn''t protect their own kunoichi from others . The ninja village which is known for the abduction of young girls from the other ninja villages for their bloodline is became a prey this time . Chapter 50 - 50 Sasukes defection ...Konoha.... It''s been a month in konoha after Tsunade become the fifth hokage . Everything is going in the favour of konohagakure . All the damage which they suffered from the invasion of sand and sound village is fully recovered . It''s due to the pace Tsunade started to ?ssign work and she is completing the paperwork''s with the help of her two secretary . Its night time and Naruto is walking towards senju compound after he finished his daily training . He suddenly got a message from Demiurge . Orochimaru''s personal guards are in konoha and they have interacted with Sasuke . They gave him some time to think and if he agrees he can leave konoha with them . They are now waiting outside the konoha for him . Demiurge told naruto that root become aware of Sasuke''s defection . They are waiting if he leaves konoha or stays here .If he leaves then they can attack him and forcefully take him in their custody to make him their puppet . Now Naruto is walking towards the gates and he saw Sakura is lying on a bench . She is sleeping as if dreaming about someone . Maybe Sasuke didn''t think much about his life in konoha . And directly went to grab power to kill his brother from Orochimaru . Naruto tried to sense Sasuke through his sensory abilities . He found his chakra signature with four other signatures which didn''t belong to any konoha nin''s . He just ignored it and went towards his house leaving Sakura on her dreams . '' Let him think he escaped easily . I will not interfere with his childish behaviour till my friends life is in danger ,'' Naruto thought about it and through shunshin went towards his house . Tsunade and others are waiting for him . Naruto enters the house . " Hello master , Dinner is ready for all of us . We are waiting for you ," Shizune said to Naruto . She looked at him and found him in a deep thought . " Is something bothering you . Please tell us about it . We will try to solve it ," Irene said to Naruto . She is worried about him . As she has never seen him in this kind of thinking position . " I am worried about my friends . It may seem a heartless decision but not everytime I can protect them . They should understand that life is not a bed of roses . I can go and kill all the sound four now including Sasuke . I let them go because I believe my other friends are capable enough to handle it ," Naruto said to them . In one hand he cannot see some of his friends get hurt especially shikamaru . But he want them to experience it . This is a life changing battle for them . " Master are you saying that Uchiha brat defected the village and going with sound four the bodyguards of orochimaru . Sometime I don''t understand you . What do you want from me in this kind of situation ? " Tsunade asked him . She knew this can happen and heard Sasuke''s power seeking nature by Naruto . " When I was coming to the house I checked with my long ranged sensory arts that they fought with two ninjas . One of them is genma shiranui . Sakura might know something about his departure but she is sleeping in a bench so I didn''t disturb her . Wait till Sakura or genma give the testimony that Sasuke defected from the village . Then send shikamaru Nara , choji akimichi , Kiba inuzuka , shino aburame , Neji hyuga and rock Lee . If shikamaru ask about me . Tell him I have gone for training in the summoning realm and I will return soon and join them later . You can ask for the help of sand village . It will increase our changes for the good relationship with them ," Naruto said to them . He is not planning to bring his friends back in life threatening situation . He only wants them to acquire experience for their life . " Yes Master . I will do it for you . It may be a heartless decision but it will make them fully aware about the future dangers they can possibly face . A kage makes this kind of decision all the time . So you are doing nothing wrong ," Tsunade said to Naruto . In a ninja world all the heartless decision are taken for the benefit of the village or for their own clan''s survival . " Master Dinner is getting cold . So please don''t talk about anything now . The problem will be handled by tsunade sama anyway ," Shizune said to Naruto . She believes in tsunade to handle this situation . They started their dinner and left the another day work for the other day . Till they doesn''t get an eye witness they will not act . ..... ....Unknown place... Twenty root ninja appeared behind sound four . They already put Sasuke in the barrel after giving him mind awakening pill . So root members couldn''t see Sasuke . But only felt his presence in the barrel which is kept behind Jirobo''s back . " Sound four we know about you . We demand that you should leave the young Uchiha in our care . We know you are exhausted after you fought with two konoha nin . You are in no condition to fight against us ," A root ninja said to them . He is confident that they can take Sasuke and kill the sound four . They got the orders from Danzo to eliminate them . " Why the rat of konoha are talking so big . It is not good for your health . It doesn''t matter if Orochimaru sama has a good relation with Danzo . If you interrupt in our mission we will kill you ," Tayuya said to them . She doesn''t take commands from the anyone other than Orochimaru . " Anyway you are dead , so no need to talk ," sakon said to them and ukon nodded for him . The twin brothers wanted to kill them to interrupt them . " Attack , leave none of them alive ," A root member said to them . They all are wearing white mask . Even then the sound four can feel that emotionless . The root ninja started to attack them with elemental jutsus . Sound four started to run at the full speed to make a big distance between them . Tayuya started to play flute and started to caste demonic binding jutsu through the sounds . But root doesn''t think much about it and break through the genjutsu . Danzo has send his elites to recover the Sasuke . Kidomaru went to offensive and and started to spit spiderwebs from his mouth . The root ninjas avoided them in quick speed . Ukon sneaked on one root ninja and entered in his body while his brother sakon stood with others . Tayuya summoned Three blind gaints which she is controlling from her flute they started to attack the root ninja except one of them . Ukon started to appear from his body and he is destroying his body from inside out . He left his body soon afterwards and the root ninja is lying on the ground . All the proteins and minerals are stolen from his body by ukon . He killed him after he left him and entered on another root ninja''s body . About an hour later . All the root members are lying dead in front of sound four . Ukon once again entered in his brothers body and went to sleep . " Danzo has trained them well but they are weakling in front of us . Even if a trash has potential it will remain a trash forever ," Tayuya said to his teammates . Her arrogance is seen in her face . Maybe due to living with Orochimaru they all became arrogant . " They wasted our lot of chakra . If we face someone now like them we will be in a difficult position . If we will not reach in time to our hideout . Lord Orochimaru will punish us ," Sakon said to them as their leader . They started to run with their remaining strength to find a suitable place to recover their chakra . ... .....Konoha.... " Sasuke don''t leave konoha ," Sakura uttered the first word when she got up from her sleep . The ninjas understood that she talking about Sasuke and he left the village . For more information they have to take her to hokage . " Miss haruno , we have to take you to fifth hokage . It is very delicate matter if Sasuke left the village . So please don''t vomit ," One of them said and put a hand on her shoulder and with a shunshin directly took her to hokage tower . Now they are in hokage tower . Sakura tried her best to not vomit because of the after effects of shunshin . " Hello , may we get an appointment with hokage sama it is urgent regarding Sasuke Uchiha ," One of the ninja said to the secretary of the hokage . She is also the same secretary which served under third and fourth hokage . Tsunade decided to keep her . But now she is not alone but sometimes Irene and Shizune help her as two other secretary and helper of fifth hokage . She is having a nice time now a days . " Yes , you can directly go to her office if it is urgent . After all you are first one to come to hokage tower today ," Secretary said to them . They directly went to see the see the hokage . They knocked on the door and after they got permission they entered in the office . " You are so early . Is anything serious problem occurred in konoha . I took care of almost all the problem which needed my attention if I am correct ," Tsunade said to them . As soon as she entered in office and wanted to relax for sometime they disturbed her . " Lady tsunade Sasuke left the village yesterday night . He knocked me out and I left me on the bench near a park ," Sakura said to tsunade . She couldn''t believe Sasuke left her even after she confessed her love to him . Instead he knocked her out to leave the village . " Do you know where he left Sakura ," Tsunade asked her . For sending someone to bring back a rogue ninja you should know the exact direction . " Lady tsunade , Genma gave his statement . He saw Sasuke went away with sound ninjas . They are four of them . He saw them during invasion and they are the personal guards of orochimaru . He went willingly with them ," Shizune said to Tsunade . The testimony of genma created many problems for them . First they have send other Anbu with rookies to bring back Sasuke now . '' Master never said to me that I couldn''t send other ninjas with them . I will ask him when this people will leave from my office . Uchiha''s are always a headache for us ,'' Tsunade is thinking after she listened to shizune . " How Sasuke kun will do something like that . It might have effect of curse mark which Orochimaru gave him during chunin exam ," Sakura wanted to save sasuke even now . Her judgement is clouded due to confusion . " Are you a fuinjutsu master , sakura ," Tsunade asked him . "No" Sakura replied . " Then you don''t know how curse mark work . Then could you please only answer what is asked . Don''t defend a ninja who abandons his own village and goes to enemy village for power . Two of our ninjas are hospitalized because they wanted to bring him back ," Tsunade said to Sakura . She doesn''t like when someone defends the action of a ninja who abandons his own village . " Call chunin shikamaru Nara and all the boys who studied with sasuke in a academy . Don''t call Naruto uzumaki as he is not currently in the village . In his place call neji hyuga and rock Lee ," Tsunade said to shizune who immediately took her orders and left to send someone to bring Sasuke''s classmates . " You all have to submit the written report about the incident . Now please leave the office ," Tsunade said to them . All of them left the office . Later she contacted naruto and asked him about the situation and he agreed to sent some anbus with his friends . ..... In front of Tsunade five genins and a chunin are standing in her office . Shikamaru Nara , Neji hyuga , Rock lee , Chouji akimichi , Kiba inuzuka , Shino aburame couldn''t believe when they heard that sasuke left the village . " Lady hokage , why you are not sending Naruto with us ," Shikamaru asked her . It looks weird for Shikamaru that they going but Naruto is not with them . " He is not in konoha but I have already send him a message to call him back . Yesterday he went to the summoning realm for more practice in summoning arts . It is good that he will arrive late otherwise the moment he will see sasuke he will kill him for defecting our village . Two of our ninjas testified that sasuke left willingly with personal guards of orochimaru ," Tsunade said to them . Shikamaru is calculating something in his mind . " Lady tsunade it is very risky for my team to confront personal guards of the snake sanin . They success rate to bring back Sasuke is almost non existent if he went willingly ," Shikamaru said to her . He doesn''t like this mission . It might be a very dangerous mission for him and his friend . Not to mention Naruto will arrive little late . " We have to follow the protocol . We have to give him a chance to come back . If he doesn''t agree to come willingly try to use force . I am sending anbu members with you . You are only in this mission to convince Sasuke . It doesn''t matter if the people with him were all killed by anbu or you ," Tsunade said to them . " I am here lady hokage ," A female anbu appeared in front of tsunade . It''s yugao uzuki in her anbu attire and her face is covered by mask . " Take at least three team of anbu with you and ?ssist them to bring back that uchiha boy . If he doesn''t listen to them . Use your full force to bring him back . You are given full authority to kill other people who are with Sasuke . Now you can leave if you don''t have any questions ," Tsunade said to them . All of them left the office . ... After thirty minutes ... Naruto went to hokage office and he got the details from Tsunade about his mission . He was a back up for his friends . After receiving his mission he left for his mission alone . He can reach before they reach a critical stage of their fight . There is gap of 20 minutes in there departure . ''Atleast I don''t have to promise Sakura to bring him back to konoha . Even then I can bring him back his dead body ,'' Naruto is thinking about this mission . He went in his normal pace after he left the konoha gates . After an hour he met Chouji who is nearly exhausted his chakra and lying in ground with Jirobo and three anbu members . All of them are exhausted except Jirobo who died there . Naruto collected his body in a scroll and put some chakra in three anbu members and chouji . So they will not die before they reach konoha . " Shadow clone jutsu ," Naruto said and created some advance shadow clones . They carried all of them back to konoha . But it is not life threatening for them . Naruto continued his journey and when he saw Neji is fighting with kidomaru . Neji is surrounded by summoned spiders. Kidomaru is hiding in trees . He was about to strike him from his blind spot with a long range jutsu . Naruto appeared behind kidomaru with his blade and put it in his heart from behind . " Surprise Orochimaru''s bitch . I just caught you off guard ," Naruto said to him while twisting his blade inside his heart . " How did you .... ," Kidomaru couldn''t complete his sentence as Naruto is twisting his blade inside his heart . He died on the spot . Naruto collected his corpse in a scroll . As soon as kidamoru died all his summoned spiders disappeared from the scene . Neji looked everywhere and saw that Naruto is collecting kidamoru corpse in a scroll . " Hey Naruto . You are late but thanks for the help ," Neji said to Naruto . He has thin smile on his face . " Where are others and the anbu who came with you ? How come you are alone ?" Naruto asked him . " They are unconscious as they had a very long battle and they saved me few times . This guy summoned spiders which became too much for us ," Neji said and lead him to a place where three anbu members are hanging by threads of spiderwebs . Neji cut the spiderwebs and freed them . Naruto has to create few more shadow clones and sent the injured anbu members to hospital with them . " Are you able to continue the mission Neji . I am only here as a backup . If you are injured I have to send you back ," Naruto said to Neji . Even though they are not friends it doesn''t mean Naruto hates him . " I can continue . Thanks to the anbu members . They helped me a lot . This spider guy is more durable than we thought . We also saw some twenty corpses of unknown ninja while coming here ," Neji said to Naruto . They both started to continue . Neji started to use his Byakugan and started to lead him . " What is the puppet guy from sand is doing here . He is talking with Kiba and akamaru . Anbus are with them ," Neji said to Naruto and both of them increased their speed towards them . In few minutes they were with them . " Hello kankuro , it is a surprise that you came as a help from sand village ," Naruto said to Kankuro . Kankuro looked at him and got terrified for few seconds . Then he calmed himself down a little bit . " Hello Naruto , I hope you will not mind my presence . My sister and gaara is here to help . You might know we are again in alliance village . Orochimaru manipulated us and he even killed my father ," Kankuro said to Naruto . He heard about Naruto and recently saw his bingo book profile . The boy they ignored during their first confrontation made a name for himself in every elemental nations . " Are you alright ," Naruto asked an anbu . Who looked like he is badly injured . All the other Anbu trying to treat him . " That two headed freak divided himself and one of them entered in his body and he injured himself and almost wanted to sacrifice himself but then he left his body . That guy was little strange . With the help of Kankuro we easily took him down ," Kiba said to Naruto . They we''re having a hard time to take down sakon and ukon but with the help of Kankuro who uses puppet it became easy for them . As sakon and ukon couldn''t enter in puppet . Neji checked on him with Byakugan and he find it was not a life threatening situation for him . Still Naruto send him back with the help of a clone to the konoha hospital . Now Naruto is with two anbu members , Kankuro , Kiba and Neji . All of them went towards the direction in which his other friends went to chase after the barrel and one member of sound four . With the help of Neji they easily reached to shikamaru and temari . " You are late Kankuro . I already took her down . She is really very problematic . Before she went down she injured almost five anbus . All the anbus fought her summoned gaints ," Temari said to Kankuro . Then she looked at Naruto . ''This guy he didn''t changed at all . He is still reading me ,'' Her thoughts were stuck on Naruto . After all he is the person who fooled her . " Shikamaru let''s go we have a traitor to kill ," Naruto said to shikamaru . If Sasuke will meet him today he will definitely kill him today . That''s why he arrived late to control his urges from killing Sasuke . " We still have to follow the protocol . Sasuke is lucky that you arrived little late ," Shikamaru said to Naruto . He can feel if Naruto would have come early he would have gone for Sasuke''s head . " I still couldn''t believe why your teammate will leave your village ," Temari asked Naruto . " He is a power seeking bitch . Who will follow anyone who promise him to make him more powerful . He already tasted curse mark of Orochimaru ," Naruto said to Temari . " What we do with the unconscious anbu ," Shikamaru asked him . Naruto looked at them . Again Naruto has to produce shadow clones and they immediately carried the unconscious anbu and started to run towards konoha . Anbu already collected the twins body . Naruto , Kiba , Kankuro , Temari , Neji and two anbu are running towards to help rock Lee and shino . They arrived at the scene after few minutes and the saw that gaara is with a female anbu and rock Lee near a dead body whose head is cut by a sword . " Whose is this person ? I have not seen him before ," Naruto asked yugao . " He is send by Orochimaru as the reinforcement . He was a kaguya clan member and able to use his bone manipulation . It was quite a headache for us . With the help of gaara and lee . I was able to take him down ," Yugao said to Naruto . Neji is using his Byakugan and looking for the traces of sasuke and shino . He looked at one direction and he got shocked . " He injured shino . We have to hurry up . They are near border line ," Neji said to them . " Follow me ," Yugao said to them . She is the in charge now . All of them followed Yugao uzuki and when they reached Valley of the end . Shino is lying in the ground fully exhausted with blood flowing out from his wounds . He was knocked out by Sasuke . Yugao checked his condition . " He has exhausted all of his chakra . Let''s take him to the hospital . His wounds may become serious if not treated on time . They might have a serious battle ," Yugao said to them . " Captain , what should we do ? Should we have to follow him . It looks like he already crossed the borders . We don''t have any orders to cross the borders ," an Anbu said to Yugao . She is thinking for a moment . " Let him go for now . We will catch him later . But first we have to take shino to the hospital ," Yugao said to everyone . All of them started to move towards konoha . They have to admit shino to the hospital . ... Chapter 51 - 51 Naruto meets Zabuza and haku Shino and choji were healed by Tsunade . But news of Sasuke''s defection spread throughout the konoha . They couldn''t believe that Sasuke defected the village and went to Orochimaru . The snake sanin is most hated rogue ninja in the history of konoha . After all he is the guy who experimented on various children and people of konoha . Naruto and Kosuke are in hokage tower . Tsunade has called them for a special mission . When both of them enter they see Sakura and kakashi are already in the room . " You both came just on time . Both of you will go on a mission to deliver two prisoner to mist . And kakashi is the team leader and you will be joined by few other chunin and jonin ," Tsunade said to Naruto . She is strict when she is doing her job . " Why Sakura is here if only chunin and jonin are about to go for this mission ?" Naruto asked her . By the environment of the office he can tell Sakura is confused by her facial expression . Kakashi and Tsunade might have lectured her about her recent behaviour after Sasuke''s defection . " I am giving her holiday due to her recent trauma . She will join your remaining team in a week . After all it is not easy for her after one of her teammate suddenly decided to quit your team seven and became a rogue ninja ," Tsunade said to Naruto and Kosuke . She will not send a emotional distressed shinobi on the field . It will ruin their reputation and performance . " You both can leave with kakashi and others tomorrow early in the morning . Kosuke rich experience will help you during this trip . It''s a C rank mission if nothing goes wrong ," Tsunade said to them . Kosuke is literally a jonin level shinobi so Naruto didn''t questioned about him . He has seen his potential with his own eyes during some C rank mission . After they got the details about the mission all of them left the office . Sakura is in no mood to talk and Naruto didn''t disturb her . She remained silent during their entire conversation . After she left to her house , Kosuke asked kakashi . " It looks like Uchiha boy broke her heart by leaving the village . It will leave a mark on her heart for the rest of her life ,"Kosuke said to kakashi . He had seen her many times when she rushed to hospital to look after Sasuke even if he didn''t care about it . " That''s why I requested lady tsunade to give her holiday for a week . I informed her parents about it . Her mother is furious on Sasuke for breaking her heart . I should have seen this coming for a long time . After all Sasuke changed after he tasted the power of curse mark . It gave him an opportunity to become more powerful under the snake sanin ," Kakashi said to them . Sasuke needed power to kill itachi and he grabbed the opportunity by leaving the village . He joined Orochimaru to progress faster which he will never achieve in konoha . " You should not blame yourself for Sasuke''s action . He always d?s?r?d power and he didn''t even hesitate to harm shino . He told him clearly that he is not coming back to konoha . He only d?s?r? revenge and nothing else matters to him ," Naruto said to kakashi . According to what shino said Sasuke threatened him after he tried to stop him . Most of his bugs were killed by Sasuke during the battle . " It''s been a long time we didn''t go on a mission together . So be ready we will leave six o clock in the morning ," Kakashi said to Naruto . Kakashi has seen many things in his life and Sasuke''s defection didn''t affect him like Sakura . " I am always on time . You have to worry about yourself kakashi sensei . Come on time otherwise we will leave without you ," Naruto said to kakashi . Kakashi is always late and nothing can change his mind . But he will come on time when it is urgent . " I am your sensei and have some faith on me Naruto . By the way I have heard a new book of icha icha is released today . So don''t search for me today . I will meet both of you tomorrow ," Kakashi said to both of them and with a quick shunshin left to buy his favorite book . " Do you read that book ? I have seen third hokage read that book all the time ," Naruto asked Kosuke . He had not seen what Kosuke do in his free time . Maybe he is a secret pervert like jiraya and hiruzen . " I read it sometime for entertainment . But I will not read such books in public like your sensei ," Kosuke said to Naruto . He mentioned kakashi without even telling his name . " I will meet you tomorrow ," Naruto said to Kosuke . After that both of them said goodbye to each other and Naruto went to his house . Kosuke looked towards a bookstore after Naruto left him . '' Icha icha series I am coming ,'' Kosuke said in his mind and entered in the bookstore . Kakashi is already in line to buy the book . " I never knew you are also an admirer of icha icha series ," Kakashi said to Kosuke . He showed his eye smile to him . Kosuke smiled at him . " I learned many things from third hokage . It''s one of them . hehehehehhe ," Kosuke said to kakashi . He is little embarrassed about his secret entertainment . ..... ....Next morning ... Early in the morning Naruto and Kosuke meet with other five konoha ninja near the konoha gate . Hayama and Tekuno are among them . " It''s nice to meet both of you Naruto and Kosuke san . It looks like lady Tsunade wants to sign a peace treaty with mist village . If she is sending you ," Hayama said to Naruto . " Who is going to bring the prisoners to us ? " Naruto asked them . " It should be kakashi after all he is the only one who is not present here ," One of the chunin said . Naruto didn''t know him . Kakashi came with Ibiki morino and few other chunin who are here to deliver two prisoner from the mist . Naruto looks at them and he recognise them . They are the famous demon brothers of mist , Gozu and Meizu . Kakashi is the one who captured both of them during his journey to land of waves with Team 7 . " Yo Naruto , I thought you left without me ," Kakashi said to Naruto . He gave him an eye smile . " What do we have here kakashi sensei . The demon brothers must be very happy to know that their mizukage is dead and the rebel leader is about to become mizukage ," Naruto said to kakashi . When demon brothers heard it they became happy . After all if yagura is dead means they will be set free and live their life peacefully in mist village . " Who is the new mizukage ? " Gozu asked curiously to konoha ninja . " Well she is not appointed as mizukage officially but soon she will become the mizukage . Her name is mei terumi the dual kekkai genkai user . She is the one who killed your previous mizukage ," Ibiki told them . There is no use to hide the facts after all they will know about it when they will reach the mist village . " I never thought she will be our next mizukage . But it is good that she is going to become our new mizukage . Our mist village will grow under her care ," Meizu said to Ibiki . He is happy that their hard work and sacrifice is not wasted . Kakashi is the leader of this group and they have to successfully delivered the demon brothers to mist ninjas . Ibiki left after he brought the prisoner to the gates . He is very busy man so he can''t afford to stay any longer . After kakashi''s group left the village . The started to run towards the borders of fire country . Mist ninja will pick them up from the borders . They are not chained but still according to konoha protocol they cannot leave the side of konoha ninja till they reach the borders . " You are that brat whom we met during the time we got captured . I never thought you will become chunin after leaving the academy ," Gozu said to Naruto . He is surprised to see Naruto in chunin attire . " I am surprised too brother . I remember the look in his eyes during our first meeting . It didn''t look like an eye of a innocent child but it was something else ," Meizu said to Naruto . He is also surprised to see this boy again . " I am the same person whom you saw during your last mission . I don''t like to explain myself everytime . I killed a lot of people who called me a brat . So you better watch your tongue ," Naruto said to demon brother . He is not afraid even if it is for peace treaty . If someone will provoke him . He will not back down . " Naruto please don''t kill them like you killed so many ninjas . We have to safely bring them to mist ninjas . The new leader of mist village had asked for them specially to lady hokage ," Kakashi said to Naruto . He knows that if a foreign ninja provokes his student he will not back down . " I just got curious , don''t mind me . After all everyone loves freedom . It''s been few months after kakashi captured us . We don''t know a lot of things about current circumstances ," Gozu said to kakashi and others . He can sense all the chunin , jonins and a old man pay a lot of attention to Naruto . Even Meizu sensed it . Rest of the trip all of them remained silent and they didn''t take any break during their journey . Soon they reached to the designated place in few hours . It is near a sea port " We are on time . The mist ninjas can arrive at any time . So rest for the timing and recover your chakra ," Kakashi said to everyone . He remained vigilant for the entire time . If they successfully delivered this two prisoner to mist ninjas . It will improve their relationship . It can also ruin their chances if demon brothers dies of any reason before they hand them over to mist ninjas . So far nothing happened in the journey . Soon Twenty mist ninja came to the designated place . Zabuza and haku are among them . " It is such a lucky encounter with you again kakashi of sharingan . You also brought your student Naruto uzumaki . You became quite famous among your rival ninja villages boy ," Zabuza said to konoha ninjas . He is happy to see his followers ''the demon brothers'' . " It been a month I saw you zabuza momochi . The situation is not dire like the last time. We also brought what your new leader requested from lady hokage ," Kakashi said to zabuza . He released the demon brothers and they joined the mist ninjas . " It''s nice to meet you again Naruto kun . Thanks you for allowing us to leave the land of waves safely ," Haku said to Naruto . He knew he allowed them to leave the land of waves alive . Even if zabuza never admits it openly he also knew it . " I was too much focused on gato and forgot about both of you . No need to thank me about something which I never did ," Naruto said to Haku . He really forgot about them when he killed gato . It make no sense to go after them after he killed their employer . " Haku no need to reveal such details in front of everyone ," Zabuza said to Haku . He is really embarrassed whenever he thinks about the incident of land of waves . " Hai zabuza sama ," Haku said to zabuza . Due to the incident of land of waves Haku trained really hard and changed the way of his thinking . He saw the people land of waves became happy when the gato is killed . If one person dies who corrupts the whole nation it is not a bad thing in his eyes to kill such person now . Still he tries to avoid killing the people for no reason . " Zabuza when your leader is going to become the official mizukage ," Kakashi asked him . He is curious about the situation of mist village . " In few weeks you will get the good news kakashi . Now if you don''t have any question . We have to catch our ship ," Zabuza said to Kakashi . He only came to take his followers who helped him to support the funds for the rebel army . " If destiny allows we will meet again zabuza . I hope it is not in the battlefield like before ," Kakashi said to zabuza . After that they left to catch their ship . Kakashi''s group rested for few hours in the secluded place to recover their chakra . Not everyone is stamina freak like naruto . " This mission is very easy for a C rank . At least no one disturbed us ," Hayama said to kakashi . He is happy that it didn''t turned into bloody war like one of his other missions . " No one will attack us because the mist village is still recovering from the disaster they faced recently . Mist village do not pose any threat to other ninja villages now . So they didn''t bothered by them . At least for now ," Kakashi said to Hayama . Mist village has faced a great disaster in yagura''s reign as mizukage . Iwagakure and kumogakure are not bothered by mist for now . " I heard the new leader of mist is a hot lady . But no one tries to approach her she is dangerous ," Tekuno said to others . He heard about her recently . " Powerful ladies are very hard to deal in daily life . They all are control freaks and we should not be in their bad side ," Kakashi said to them . All the other jonin and chunin agreed with him . Naruto looked at them as if he didn''t understand what they are talking . " Naruto kun you will understand it later when you grow up and start dating girls ," Kosuke said to Naruto . He is quick to catch his reaction . " I heard you have a aunt who is single ," Tekuno asked Naruto . He is very nervous in front of Irene . Some of his comrades are afraid to talk about her who approached her . " Yeah she is single ," Naruto said to Tekuno . " Don''t ask about Irene to Naruto . She will beat you later if she will find you tried to take information about her from her nephew . She has already beaten a lot of people in konoha when they asked her on a date ," Hayama said in the ears of Tekuno . He has seen the beating of a fellow comrade who persistently asked her out . Tekuno was shocked from what he heard from Hayama . He is a good friend of him for years and will not deceive him . He didn''t ask about her anymore to Naruto . Their group left to konoha after they recovered their chakra . .................... ... konoha..... Kakashi''s group reached the konoha in the evening and submitted the report to hokage . When they we''re leaving some interrupted Naruto . " Naruto kun , let''s go for dinner outside the house . Tsunade and shizune are very busy today . We can eat the dinner together in a restaurant ," Irene said to Naruto . All the shinobi in the hokage tower looked at naruto for some reason . " Yeah okay . I don''t have a problem . Let''s eat ramen today in ichiraku restaurant ," Naruto said to Irene . She nodded at him and put her hand on his shoulder and both of them walked out of hokage tower together . " Well only Naruto can take her out for a dinner . He is one lucky guy and he doesn''t know it ," Tekuno said to his teammates form this mission . " Irene is his aunt and you are thinking too much . And every aunt loves their nephew and tries to spoil the children of their sister . I think she only stays in konoha to take care of Naruto and tsunade ," Kosuke said to them . He can see that Irene cares a great deal for Naruto . " Kakashi san you never tried to date her . You can get lucky ," Hayama said to kakashi . Everybody looked at him as if why he never tried his luck with her . " I have a phobia for red hair girl . She has recently beaten gai for yelling about youth in front of her . He is now admitted in hospital for scaring her . I don''t want to be in the receiving end of her fists . She injured gai with her beating and I am not fool like others to put my hand in the tigers mouth . Just drop the subject and behave like we never talk about this matter ," Kakashi said to them . They got terrified when they heard gai got injured because of her beating . No one can injure gai physically . His body is like an iron defense . They changed the subject and started to discuss something else . Chapter 52 - 52 Steamy Bath House Incident Irene took Naruto to ichiraku for the dinner . Tsunade and shizune are busy in hokage office and after that they have to go to hospital . They are busy because of the night class today . Tsunade is giving night classes to medic nin sometime and if there is a complicated case she handle it herself with the help of shizune . So they couldn''t join the dinner with them for today . Irene is having a nice time with Naruto . " Today one of my teammate is asking whether you are single or not ," Naruto said to Irene . She looked at him for few seconds . " Don''t worry about the small fries . I can handle them myself . I came to take care of you and it brings me a lot of satisfaction ," Irene said to Naruto . She is mostly busy in helping Tsunade in the office but she has always free time for Naruto . " How was your mission ? I hope someone is not foolish enough to attempt to take your life ," Irene said to Naruto . The next part of her sentence is full of hate . It was directed towards naruto''s enemy . " It was an easy mission . No one has attempted on my life or tried to kidnap me . You don''t have to worry about me when I am outside of konoha ," Naruto said to Irene . He is not worried about his enemies because he can handle it himself . While talking they reached to the ichiraku restaurant . Irene and Naruto sit on the chair . It is the first time for Irene that she came to ichiraku . " Hello Naruto kun . You brought another customer with you . You may be naruto''s relative . I heard a lot about you recently ," Ayame said to them . She recognised her because of her red hair like Kushina . No one in konoha has red hair except Naruto and his aunt now a days . " Hello Ayame nee chan . She is my aunt Irene belserion uzumaki ," Naruto said to Ayame . He comes here in the afternoon if he is free . " Hello Ayame san . It''s nice to meet you . I heard a lot about you and your father from Naruto . Thanks for taking care of him when we are not here . I didn''t even know I have a nephew few months back otherwise I would have come sooner to take care of him ," Irene said to Ayame . She is genuinely grateful to Ayame after all she heard in nazarick how Naruto used to live his life when he was a small child . Only Teuchi and Ayame used to give him the food and which he can afford with his money . " It was not a problem Irene san . He is our number one customer for many years ," Ayame said to Irene . She is feeling little shy around Irene and couldn''t react like her usual self . She can feel whatever irene is said is genuinely true . " I want five bowls of miss ramen , five bowls of pork ramen and five bowls of vegetable ramen ," Naruto said to Ayame . She took his order and looked towards Irene . " Bring me 15 bowls of pork ramen . You can take your time ," Irene said to Ayame . Ayame gave the orders to her father Teuchi who is working inside . After finishing the bowls , Irene paid all the money and left with Naruto . Teuchi came outside and saw Naruto left with a beautiful lady . " Well it is my first time looking at someone who didn''t get irritated by Naruto''s huge appetite . He almost finished thirty bowls of ramen today ," Teuchi said to Ayame . He is quite surprised by the huge appetite of Naruto . " Actually he only ate fifteen bowls of ramen today and others fifteen bowls of ramen were eaten by his aunt . Actually it is nice that he lives with his aunt now . I was quite worried about him when he was small ," Ayame said to her father . He remembered when he used to little dumb and often ask about everything from her . She used to look at him like a little brother . " Well he is technically a child and he didn''t even step in his teens . He achieved a lot during few months . Well I still love whenever he brings jiraya to our small restaurant . The sanin is always terrified whenever he see his godson''s bill ," Teuchi said to his daughter . He has a evil smile whenever he thinks about all the unfortunate paying customer for Naruto . " But I like his aunt . She is so graceful and elegant . All the men in konoha want to date her . She beats even shinobi if they persistently follow her . I can learn many things from her ," Ayame said to her father . She has noted all her actions from eating to paying . It was so graceful in the eyes of Ayame . She became her follower unknowingly . " Hey Ayame as a father I want to ask you something ," Teuchi suddenly asked something to her . When he heard ''date'' word from her mouth many things started running in his mind . " Ask anyway , I will answer it for you my dear father ," Ayame said to her father . She is genuinely surprised when Teuchi wanted to ask her something . He never asked her anything after she left the academy . " Do you have a boyfriend ? " Teuchi asked her . His words are quite bold . He doesn''t like when someone tries to play with her feeling . " What kind of stupid question is that ? I am always with you in the ichiraku . How I suppose to have a boyfriend ? You literally chase away any boy who tries to flirt with me ," Ayame said to her father . Her father is quite protective about her . " If someone tries to break your heart or harass you for a long time . You should bribe Naruto with a lot of ramen to beat them . You wouldn''t able to tell me everything all the time as my daughter . But you can talk with Naruto . If he is in your age group I would have bribed him with a lot of ranen to become your groom ," Teuchi is saying a lot of things to her daughter . He has a biggest smile in his face . " I will think about it . Anyway no one dare to harass me when I am with you . I always look at Naruto as my little brother , so don''t say some stupid things to me . Your old age is affecting you ," Ayame was embarrassed to imagine Naruto as a big boy . '' If he ask me on a date I couldn''t say no to him . Thank God he is still a child . Dad almost corrupted my thoughts about him ," Ayame has her own thoughts running in her mind . They became busy when some other customer started to come for the dinner . Still Teuchi kept his eye on his daughter . As a Father he couldn''t relax all the time . ...Senju compound.... Irene is looking from a distance to Naruto . He is practicing kenjutsu He also do some physical exercise to remain fit daily . He does it everyday to reach the apex in his skills . Everyday he is busy but night time he is free and will do his daily exercise before the sleep . After he finished in kenjutsu he practiced with his kunai and shuriken to throw it accurately . After he finished his daily practice he left to his house with Irene . " You would have remained in the house . No one can come inside the senju compound ," Naruto said to her . She will follow him everywhere in senju compound like his bodyguard . " I want to spend sometime with my master . I can even help you as a training partner . I have a lot of experience in the battle ," Irene said to him . She is hoping that Naruto do not order her to remain in the house . " Okay , you can become my training partner . If Tsunade and shizune are free they can join too ," Naruto said to Irene . At first she is happy but when she heard that Naruto also allowed Tsunade and Shizune . She pouted while looking at Naruto . '' I want to be alone with my master but it became a group session . At least I will get free time with my master ,'' Irene is thinking about the latest decision of Naruto . " Let''s go master I will help you in your late night bath ," Irene said it with a happy expression . Naruto looked at himself he is fully covered in sweat after the practice and he really need a bath . " You look cheerful whenever you help me in a bath . Any special reason for that ," Naruto asked her . He has difficulty in understanding women . " You are such a cute child . Always talking big things and planning a lot of things but your body is still small . I love to help you everytime and same goes for every one in ainz ooal gown ," Irene said to him . She happy to help him even if it is a small thing . " I know that I am a small child and everyone care for me from uzushiogakure ," Naruto said to her . He is happy that she now talks normally to him . She started doing it when she found out her master loves to talk normally with them . Naruto and Irene reached at home . It is quite common for him now to take bath with Irene and others . Naruto took off his clothes and and covered himself with a small towel and entered in the bath . Irene is waiting for him while covering her big br??sts and other part with a large towel . They have a big bath house in the Tsunade''s house . He poured water on himself for few times and applied the soap . Then Irene washed his back with her delicate hand . " Master I want to wash you everywhere ," Irene suddenly asked him . Naruto is still a child and didn''t find any problem with it . " Okay , you can do it ," Naruto gave her the permission . Irene started to do clean his ?h?st and his hair . She also wanted to wash naruto''s private part . '' Why the hell I gave her the permission to wash me . I am feeling embarrassed in this kind of situation . Who cares I am still twelve technically . She is my maid now so no need to be embarrassed in this kind of situation ,'' Naruto is having different kind of thoughts . Even as a child he is little shy . " Master how will I wash you if you cover it ," Irene said to Naruto . She is technically four hundred years and still a young lady . She is not shy to wash even the private parts of her master . " You wash me daily , So I should wash all of you from today . If I am getting n?k?d then you should also remove your towel ," Naruto said to Irene . His child like body really affects him sometime . If he is an ?du?t Naruto he would have never said to Irene . She removed her towel and naruto''s towel . Naruto looked at Irene in her birthday suit . He felt his little brother woke up from his sleep because of the scene . He tried to look at other direction . " No need to be shy master . You are growing like an ?du?t man in some parts . It is natural for you as a man ," Irene said and looked at naruto''s little brother . '' Master is growing like a monster in some area . It should be an affect of overflowing Mana and chakra in his body . That''s why he didn''t like to be called a brat . I should be careful while washing in that area ," Irene is thinking how to wash it . Suddenly the door of bath house opened by two person . Tsunade and shizune returned and went to take bath together . She looked at Naruto and Irene . She is little confused what is happening in the bath house . She then looked at the big brother of Naruto and thought something in his mind . " Tsunade you came just in time . I never washed private parts of young boys . Could you help our master and teach me how to do it ," Irene said to her shamelessly . She wanted to laugh when she looked at their reaction . " Why are you n?k?d Irene in front of our master ," Tsunade asked her . She is surprised by her move . " I want to wash my master properly in every part of his body and if he n?k?d . Then how can I cover myself in front of him ," Irene said to her . When tsunade heard her words she removed her towel and snatched the towel of shizune . " We will not lose to you Irene . I washed my younger brother when he was small and I can show you . I should do it anyway as his real aunt ," Tsunade said to Irene . When they were bickering shizune started to wash him everywhere . " I am so happy shizune . You are here , they always forget to wash me when they started to argue about some nonsense ," Naruto said to shizune . She washed him gently . Naruto felt different sensations which he never found before in both of his lives . Tsunade and Irene and stopped their bickering and started to wash him . He is literally cleaned by shizune still Tsunade and Irene do not stop with their antics . " My little nephew is growing like an ?du?t man . You should clean it everyday for your own health ," Tsunade started teasing Naruto which she wanted to do for a long time . " I think I am fully cleaned by shizune so it''s my turn to clean all of you ," Naruto said to them . It''s payback time for Naruto and he is literally embarrassed by them today . " I don''t think it is necessary master ," Tsunade tried to escape but Naruto didn''t listen and he started to wash tsunade . He felt different kind of sensations and he will make them feel the same sensations . Only then the payback will be complete . Naruto started to wash Tsunade back and then he started with her br??sts . She has a red face due of her embarrassment . " Ahhhh , Master please be gentle . I will never tease you again ," Tsunade said to him . Naruto played with her br??sts till he is satisfied and after washing her . His next target is Irene . He started to wash her gently as her skin look so delicate . " Ahh master It''s my first time with a boy . I mean it''s first time a male is helping me to clean myself ," Irene never felt this kind of sensations in her life . When Naruto started to wash her br??sts and other parts she is embarrassed for the first time in her life . " Don''t say something which make others misunderstand your words ," Naruto said to Irene . After he finished cleaning Irene . He gently started to wash shizune . Shizune didn''t mind as she is fully prepared for everything when she looked at the expression of her sensei and Irene . Shizune didn''t uttered a word due to her embarrassment . After naruto finished his bath he left the bath house . " What were trying to do with my nephew Irene ," Tsunade asked her . She is angry on her for leading them in this kind of situation . " I only wanted to wash him but one thing lead to other and it lead to our embarrassment . You know you are pervert to join me later ," Irene said to Tsunade . " I don''t want to be left behind by you . If sister Yuri will know about it later she will punish us for the show we put in front of our master . I will appeal to him as it is our work as his maid so there is no need for him to wash us ," Tsunade said to Irene . She still embarrassed how Naruto washed them . " Don''t worry about it , I already messaged Yuri San and she is on the way to lecture both of you ," Shizune said to them . She reports to Yuri about Naruto''s daily life . Even though nothing happened other than cleaning in the bath house today . Naruto is a child and in the eyes of Yuri whatever happened today she may consider it as a child abuse . ...Midnight in senju compound .... Yuri is still lecturing both Tsunade and Irene about their behaviour . " Please don''t go overboard with master . He has a delicate body now . He has still time to m?tur? and please don''t give him a hard time . I cannot raise my voice as master is sleeping now ," Yuri said to Irene and Tsunade . Shizune somehow escaped this disaster . Naruto is sleeping as he wanted to take rest . " We only wanted to wash him , nothing more but he felt so embarrassed by the situation . We decided to tease him a little bit for it ," Irene said to Yuri . " Master is a growing boy . It is good that he is still twelve for now and didn''t mind about it . He may forget about it . But you will wash him where he ask you , not where you want to wash him . Otherwise I can beat some sense in both of you . Even your dragon form will not save you Irene ," Yuri said to both of them . She is practicing daily to raise her level as she is not satisfied with her current level . Even now she can give a hard time to floor guardians in nazarick in a physical fight . " We will keep it in our mind ," Tsunade and Irene said it together to Yuri . And she was about to leave when she felt few presence near the senju compound . " Have you felt the presence . Go and do your job Irene . I am watching this fight ," Yuri alpha said to Irene . Irene listens to her because she taught her many things and . She is her teacher in nazarick . Irene respects her the most in nazarick for her hard working nature and always trying to improve . Irene didn''t said anything and left them to finish some intruder''s . ........... ...Outside the senju compound ..... Intruder''s are trying to enter in the senju compound to kidnap Naruto . They entered from a secluded place where anbu didn''t do their daily patrol . They somehow avoided root members . But an invisible wall stopped them . " What we will do now . We have to catch him when he is sleeping . Now we have wait for him outside . Raikage will not be happy when he will hear that we are having a hard time to catch a young chunin ," One of the intruder said to other one . There are total ten jonin level shinobi sent by Raikage to kidnap him . " After Mabui and Samui got kidnapped , he is getting mad and wants to catch Kai uzumaki at any cost . His secretary got kidnapped in front of everyone by a mysterious ninja . Samui got abducted by a lady when she was with her team ," Another one said to them . They are trying to avoid using their actual name . " Then why we are here in konoha . It is fluke to kidnap a kid who just became a chunin . He may know about Kai uzumaki . We will not tell him about our relationship with kumogakure when we torture him ," One of them said . He is nervous now after they couldn''t enter in senju compound . " Hello are you here to kidnap my nephew . Too bad you all are going to die today ," A voice is heard by them but it is coming from everywhere . " Who are you ?" One of them said to find her location . " Your death ," A voice came from behind him and a hand came out from his ?h?st holding his heart . She crushed his heart and take her hand out his dead body . All the kumo ninja got alert after they saw a lady is in front of them and one of them is already dead . " You will pay for what you did to our comrades ," One of them said and dashed towards her . He throw his kunai and shuriken on her but it was stopped by her one finger alone . " Too bad you are not in a position to threaten me ," Irene said and she did a rapid zigzag and they we''re all dead before they knew it . Her hand became a dragon claw and she killed them with her quick slash alone . She is not disappointed by the result . They could only see a dragon claw before there death . Irene was about to disintegrate the corpses to avoid the future problem . Yuri appeared behind her . " That''s enough Irene . Demiurge will research on this corpses . So it would be best if we wait for his minion to arrive ," Yuri said to her and she messaged Demiurge and he sent ''wrath'' to collect the body . He appeared and took the bodies and disappeared in the portal after saying thank you to Yuri and Irene . He said it in the behalf of Demiurge . " Well let''s go . Shadow demons will erase all the evidence from here ," Yuri said to Irene after she checked no one is near the area . " Are you still angry on me Yuri san ," Irene asked her about the bathroom incident . " Master is going to enter in his teens . At least wait for his body to m?tur? a little bit when you act like an ?du?t in front of him . I don''t want his growth to be stopped by s?x activities . Cleaning is fine but don''t tempt him like that till he is at least sixteen ," Yuri said to her . " Well master has grown like an ?du?t man in some parts ," Irene decided to tease her . But she received a chop on her head by Yuri . She is surprised by her physical strength . '' Sister Yuri has increased her strength in a month . Last time when I receive a chop from her . That pales in the comparison of this one ,'' Irene thought in her mind . " Don''t say something like that in front of shalltear and albedo . They could not resist master''s body like you . They will not tease him like you . They will think it as an opportunity . I already talked about it to Demiurge and he will handle the situation in Nazarick ," Yuri said to Irene . She has a lot of headache due to this news . If shalltear and albedo heard this news they would have come to senju compound and joined him in the bath house . They walked to the Tsunade''s house as the barrier didn''t restrict them or any member of ainz ooal gown from entering the senju compound . They can freely enter and leave whenever they please . Irene decided to stay till her master wakes up . She wanted to ask him something and it will be possible with only his permission . ........... .....Next morning ..... Naruto woke up and after doing his daily fifty ??ps . He went to take bath all alone . He is not affected by yesterday action of Tsunade and Irene . His new child like body is affecting him . After his bath he went to have his breakfast . He is surprised to see Yuri with others . " Good morning master . I hope you slept nicely last night ," Yuri said to Naruto . She is happy to see he is not affected by last night actions . " Hello Yuri . I have slept nicely . Any thing you want to talk with me ," Naruto direct came to the point . " Last night kumogakure send some jonin level ninjas to abduct you but Irene took care of it . I send their bodies to Demiurge for his research . I would like to request you something ," Yuri said to Naruto . Others started to sweat as they don''t know what she is going to ask but it is definitely related to last night bath house incident . " I am listening ," Naruto said to Yuri . He is surprised by her request . " As our master you should not wash the backs of your maids . It is our job to wash you properly . They are not polite in dealing with this kind of situation and these three need more training under me . So please after their work I will train them when you are practicing at night ," Yuri said to Naruto . She didn''t like one thing about last night and that is Naruto washed them . " Okay I don''t see a problem in that . So you can come at night to teach them . And you three will finish your work before your classes . Is that clear ," Naruto said to them . He didn''t want that kind of messy situation everyday . Maybe yuri''s presence will keep them in check . The new decision of Naruto terrified Tsunade , Irene and shizune . They know what kind of training she is going to put them again . Her chops are brutal if they will mistakes . Yuri looked at them and they knew she is going to punish them on their first class . After all they put Yuri in a very difficult situation . She made her mind to fully discipline them this time to avoid any future consequences . Chapter 53 - 53 Fuu ....Takigakure... Fuu was not having a great day in the Takigakure . Takigakure is a ninja village hidden by a waterfall . It is a small ninja village . She is a small girl who knows a tail beast is sealed inside her . People try to avoid her most of time in the village . " You are not welcome here demon girl . Now get out ," A shopkeeper said to her and chased her out of her shop . " I just wanted to make friends and wanted to buy something . I never did anything against them but still they will try to keep me outside the village ," Fuu said to herself . She is sad because she couldn''t make friends in her own village . A random woman looked at fuu with a horrified expression . She took her kids and left to her house . As if Fuu will harm them with her presence alone . She became even more depressed by that lady''s action . Fuu started to walk toward a secluded place outside the village where she usually meet her only friend . Who bring food for her sometime and play games with her . She disappears after two hours like an illusion . Sometime she feels like dreaming about this friend . Like a fairy tale , her friend doesn''t belong to this world . Whenever she asked anyone about her friend they think she is gone mad She is a small girl and anyone have yet to approach her with great care and comfort . But in last two months she found a friend who teach her a lot of thing and spent time with her . " I was waiting for you fuu . I thought you forget about me ," A girl in maid dress said to her . She has a big smile on her face . She likes fuu a lot . " You are my only friend Entoma nee chan and I will never forget you ," Fuu said to Entoma . She is little emotional about her first friend . No one has approached her except her . She will really break if she leaves her like others . " I brought you some homemade lunch by my big sister . Now don''t be emotional over the lunch like last time ," Entoma said to her . Entoma raised her own level and somehow managed to evolved her racial class into a spider human . Now she doesn''t need a mask to hide her face and a lip bug to communicate with others . " Wowww it look so delicious Entoma nee chan . Your sister must be an excellent cook . My mother used to cook for me but after her death I have to cook for myself . Thank you so much for the delicious food ," Fuu said to her and started to eat the food . Entoma brought the food for her and rarely eat with her . " My big sister is a strict one and she loves to do a lot of things . Yesterday she went to meet our master and today she came back with a big smile on her face . She was in a good mood and when I asked her to cook some delicious food for you she happily agreed . Maybe she got someone whom she can lecture around for a period of time ," Entoma said to her . " What it is like to have a big sister ? I never had anyone except you whom I can call big sister ," Fuu is curious about Entoma''s big sister . " She can be scary when I don''t listen to her . Few months back she doesn''t had any work so she started to train and I got terrified by it ," Entoma said to Fuu . She is shaking by fear for some reason . " Why are you terrified if your sister was training ?" Fuu never saw Entoma with that kind of expression . " My big sister is a workaholic and when she decided to train herself . She trains for at least 18 hours a day . At first it was okay but later when we are sparring in a match to test her new strength . She defeated all of us one by one . She was disappointed by our performance and later she started to take us for the training with her . Her training session is like a torture session for me ," Entoma said to Fuu . Whenever she remembers the training she also remember the serious look of Yuri alpha . " What about your other sister ? Did they do the same training ?" Fuu is curious about her other sisters . Entoma talks a lot about her sisters . " Somehow we finished the hellish training session of big sister . Lupusregina got a lot of punishment from her . Shizu (CZ) was not even punished a single time . Narberal was supporting her and sometime punish us on behalf of big sister . Aureole is occupied and have no time to visit us . Solution was also training and she is teaching Karin when she is free . And I come to meet you in my free time ," Entoma said to her . Fuu got amazed when she heard about her sister . " Are you the youngest among your sisters , Entoma nee chan ?" Fuu asked her in excitement . " Actually aureole is the youngest and she is very talented . But she has no time to meet me ," Entoma said to her . She rarely meets aureole as she is busy in maintaining the security of Nazarick . Last time she met her when Naruto called her in the throne room . " You only talk about your sisters . What about your parents ?" Fuu asked her . She knew nothing about her parents . " We don''t have our parents now . All the sisters I have are from different parents . But before they left us they said we should treat each other as real sisters . I don''t remember anything else about them . Now only our master is there . So we do everything for him ," Entoma said to Fuu . She has the memory of Entoma of overlord world . " You are so lucky Entoma nee chan . You have a lot of sister . What about your friends ? You never told me about your friends ," Fuu is excited about this topic . After all she wants to make a lot of friends . " I have a lot of friends in my home . But I couldn''t take you there . As it is a secret place which is not for humans ," Entoma said to her . She doesn''t want to keep her in dark about Nazarick . " Humans like me ?? I do not understand what you said Entoma nee chan ," Fuu is really confused . Especially about the human part . " I am not human Fuu . The human who enter in our home can only come out with the our superiors permission . Humans live with us . Even my youngest sister is a human . But she is not a normal human . Like your ninja village we have our own small country which has many races . Humans are minority in our country right now ," Entoma said to her . If Fuu will go against her she will wipe her memory about it . " What are you entoma nee chan . A fairy or an angel ," Fuu asked her . For her Entoma is heavenly being . " No , I am an arachnoid but lately due to intense training my racial class evolved and now I can take a human form . If you look at my real form you will run away . After all girl hates spider especially a young girl like you ," Entoma said to Fuu . She has a serious look in her face . " Even then you will remain my friend forever Entoma nee chan ," Fuu said to her . She has a lot of determination in her eyes . " I know you want to make a lot of friends but in this village it is impossible . Even if you run away from here and settle in another place . It is not possible to make any friends if they discover your true identity . People fear what they don''t understand . If you come with me to my home you will make a lot of friends and they will not judge you for what you hold . I only came here to take you from this village ," Entoma said to her . She didn''t lie to her innocent friend . So she came directly to the point . " I lived my whole life here but if you take me with you . I will leave this village with a smile . I thought about it many times but never have courage to go against the village where I grew up . But I cannot take it anymore . They way they look at me I cannot take it anymore ," Fuu said to Entoma . She is at her limit and can''t take the discrimination of her own villagers anymore . Unknowingly her tears started to roll and she wiped it out immediately . " Don''t worry about it now . In my home everyone will treat you fairly . Never say a word against my master even by mistake . It is our biggest taboo and if someone insults him we kill him . He is our everything ," Entoma said to Fuu . She has a very serious face . She warned Fuu about the biggest taboo as it may put her life in danger if by mistake she said anything against Naruto in uzushiogakure . " I will not say a word against your master . Why I will say it in first place ? He is your master and I will not cause trouble for you ," Fuu said to Entoma . She is sure that she will not do anything by which Entoma have to face problem . " Before you come with me as a tradition you have to sign a contract with your blood . It is a contract given by my master if by chance you want to come with me ," Entoma said to her and from the air she took out a contract which Naruto gave her . She gave it to Fuu . " What is this contract ? Could I sign with a pen ?" Fuu said to her . She is little scared when she heard she has to sign it with her own blood . " Don''t worry it is a contract that you will work only for my master . You can live in my country where no one judges people for what they hold , or for there appearance . If you don''t sign it I will take back my master''s offer ," Entoma said to her and was about to take back the contract . But Fuu bite her finger and signed it with her blood . The contract disappeared and she still feel the same . Nothing happened except a uzumaki spiral on her ?h?st . " Go and bring whatever you want to take from your house . No one is around your house now ," Entoma said to Fuu . She ran to her house which is outside the village and brought a big bag full of her clothes and other items which belonged to her mother . She came back in fifteen minutes as she doesn''t want Entoma to disappear this time . She tired by carrying the big bag which double of her size . " I brought everything Entoma nee chan ," Fuu said to her . She has a smile on her face . " Are you sure you brought everything . You will not come back to this place ever again ," Entoma said to her . Fuu thought for few minutes to remind herself if she forget something important . At last she came to conclusion that she brought almost everything from her house and her house is empty except the bed and kitchen utensils . " I brought everything nee chan . Let''s leave this place . I want to see you home ," Fuu said in a very excited voice . " Okay get ready ," Entoma said and a portal appeared in front of them . Entoma saw Fuu is unable to walk due to her big bag . she took her bag and carried it for her . They passed through the portal and disappeared from the Takigakure . Never to return in this place again . Nobody noticed the disappearence of Fuu . The people who are ?ssigned to watch over Fuu from the shadow were knocked out by Entoma''s insects . She used to do it everyday to them whenever she visit Fuu . Her insects will make the guards unconscious with their special drug bites . They will remain unconscious for few hours . They couldn''t remember what had happened to them earlier when they wake up . ..... A portal appears in uzushiogakure inside the uzushiogakure . Fuu and Entoma walked out of the portal . Fuu came for first time in uzushiogakure and when she looked at it . She looked everywhere and wanted to check it . It is her first time outside of Takigakure . " Woowww . This village is so beautiful ," Fuu said to Entoma . She is very excited to meet the people of uzushiogakure . " This place is uzushiogakure . Here only one person rules and that is our master . ," Entoma said to her . She is very excited after her mission is completed with such an ease . " In which country we are right now ?" Fuu asked her . Before Entoma can answer her someone else answered her . " It is a whirlpool country and it is also ruled by our master ," A man said to them . When both of them turned back they look at a old Butler . It''s Sebas Tian the butler of Nazarick . " Will you be my friend ," Fuu asked Sebas . She held the hands of Sebas and shaking it . " Well I am quite old to be your friend . You should make friends from your own age group . I am older than your grandpa ," Sebas said to her . He is telling the truth as a dragonoid he should be older than Irene according to his settings . He looked towards the Entoma for explanation . " Her name is Fuu . She is also a jinchuriki of seven tails . Demiurge sama ?ssigned me to take care of her before I bring her to Uzushiogakure . She also signed the contract so there is no problem ," Entoma said to Sebas . " Well it is a hard life for jinchuriki in their own village . Why they put the tail beast in a child if they fear it so much . On one hand they want power but on the other hand they also want that power under their own control ," Sebas said to Entoma . He just doesn''t like the nature of shinobi villages . Especially after he heard what happened to Naruto when he was little boy who and didn''t even entered in academy . " So are you becoming my friend ," Fuu asked again . She can see this old man is compassionate about others sufferings . " You are quite persistent about making friends . Okay I agree but you should not disturb me when I am busy . As it is your first time I can give you a tour ," Sebas said to Fuu . Entoma and Fuu followed him . When sebas is giving them a tour they met with Aura and mare . Both the brother and sister are having a race around the uzushiogakure . Aura stopped when she look at a new face and she also stopped mare before he can bump into her . " Hello Sebas who is the new girl . Never seen her before in this place . ," Aura asked him . Mare also looked at him for explanation . " Lady Aura she is the girl Entoma was ?ssigned to bring in Nazarick ," Sebas said to Aura and Mare . They quickly understood who is this girl . " Woowww looks at their eyes . I have never seen different colour eyes . They are so lovely children . But why there Ears is long . Nevermind , could you become my friend and my name is fuu ," Fuu said to Aura . Her eyes were shining to see a girl that beautiful . Naruto changed the crossdressing setting of Aura and mare because he didn''t like to see them in that condition . He changed it with the help of system and staff of ainz ooal gown . After that their attire automatically changed . Well it was a big surprise for everyone but they accepted it later . Naruto did it during his one month stay in Nazarick . At that time he was preparing for his chunin exam finals . " Lady let me tell I am older than you so stop calling me a child . You look quite energetic like me . I accept your offer but you have join our ''ladies club'' later ," Aura said to Fuu . She is talking about the new club made by albedo . Where all the ladies gather there and all the activities are a secret . All the women who are in ainz ooal gown guild are the member of this ladies club . " What happens in that club sister ," Mare asked Aura . Even he doesn''t know what happens in that club . " It is a secret club only for ladies . You are a boy so you shouldn''t ask about it ," Aura said to mare . " I will definitely join the club . I can make a lot of friends there ," Fuu said in an excited voice . She is having the happiest day of her life . Entoma made a note to explain everything about Nazarick and it''s citizens nature to her friend later . ......... Chapter 54 - 54 Deal with sakura .....konoha..... Naruto has returned from another C rank mission . It was about capturing a small bandit group . He put them in the konoha prison . He is standing with Kakashi and Sakura outside the Hokage tower . After he submitted the report he was about to leave for the house . kakashi already left after they finished the mission . Sakura stopped Naruto before he can leave . " Naruto , do you think Sasuke really left our team . I can''t believe it even if all the facts are clear ," Sakura said to Naruto . Confusion and love clouded her mind . " Let''s talk about it somewhere else . It is not a good place to talk about him Sakura ," Naruto said and put a hand on her and through shunshin he appeared inside the senju compound . Naruto created the barrier through fuinjutsu so he can bring anyone inside . " Where are we Naruto ? " Sakura never visited his new house . So she can''t recognise this part of konoha . " We are in senju compound Sakura ," Naruto answered her . He looked at her . Even though he doesn''t like what she did to old Naruto when they we''re in academy . It doesn''t mean he hates her . " About Sasuke , what do you think ? What we have to do ? " Sakura asked him . She wants to know his thoughts about their teammate . " What are the laws for rogue ninja . It should be clear to you . You should know it better than me . If he doesn''t care about consequences why should we care about it . He threw away his life in konoha for power and I can''t do anything about it . It is his decision not mine ," Naruto said to her . He will kill Sasuke one day but not before itachi dies due to his natural illness . " So you want to kill Sasuke ," Sakura said to Naruto . But she is nervous about it . " It''s not that I want to kill him . Do you think Sasuke escaped from konoha by himself . No . I refused to act on time so that I should not have to kill him by my hand . If I wanted I would have killed him on that day . For the time we spent together I let him go for the last time . Next time it will not happen ," Naruto said to her . She can see he is serious about it . " We should try to bring him back he will definitely listen to both of us ," Sakura said to Naruto . He laughed at her words . " Hahhahahahha , Sakura you are stilling living in a world of illusion . On that day he harmed shino . But one day he will harm your parents if he turned against konoha . Only then you can believe my words . I don''t want to explain it to you . You are just wasting your and my time to save sasuke . I don''t have a personal grudge against him . But he left konoha on his own free will ," Naruto said to Sakura . He is now sure she will do something drastic to save sasuke . " Sasuke kun will never do something like that to my family . He not that kind of person . It may be because of curse mark ," Sakura said to Naruto . She is sure about it and couldn''t believe anyone other than herself . " You are still acting like an innocent child . But if you help Sasuke in anyway against our village . I will kill both of you and I am not joking Sakura . I will not hesitate this time ," Naruto said to Sakura . She is literally terrified by his words . She knows what he is capable of . " How can say something like that Naruto . I am your friend and teammate ," Sakura said loudly but no one can hear her words due to barrier . She is angry on Naruto for not supporting her . " Even Sasuke was our teammate . Currently he is not our teammate . He serves Orochimaru who invaded our home . Do you think it is a joke that Sasuke played on us . Whatever he does it is serious in his eyes . Don''t talk about saving a traitor who can harm his own comrades in front of me ," Naruto said to her . He is angry on her for saying some nonsense due to her obsessive nature . " But it was all due to curse mark he got from Orochimaru . Can''t you see he is manipulated ," Sakura said to Naruto . If she wants to bring Sasuke in konoha she has to convince Naruto about it . " Curse mark is a power boost and from it Orochimaru couldn''t control him . It is a fuinjutsu which stores senjutsu chakra of ryuuchi cave and their snake sage . No one can manipulate it like how you are describing it to me . You are saying it like Sasuke got a slave mark from Orochimaru rather than a curse mark . It looks like you want to save sasuke at any cost even after he went rogue ," Naruto said to her . He can see she is not worried about the consequences about saving Sasuke . " I really want to save sasuke . Even if curse mark didn''t manipulate him . After all he is our teammate ," Sakura said to Naruto . But Naruto didn''t believe it . " I know why you wanted to save him . You love that guy . I tell you the truth about yourself . If he kills your parents even then you will forgive him . If he destroy konoha even then you will forgive him . If he r?p?s you or Ino even then you will forgive him . If he kills hokage even then you would love to bring him back in konoha . Even if he does all this thing even then you would love to have him back in your life and konoha . No one begs for a rogue ninja even if he is your teammate . For you Sasuke is everything . Even if all of your friends die it will not matter to you . What matters to you is only Sasuke kun should remain unharm ," Naruto said to her . He is totally frustrated by her attitude . He spoke everything what he thought about her in both of his lives . " That is not the truth . I love Sasuke but what you said other than are not true ," Sakura became confuse after hearing his words . She couldn''t come to agree or disagree with him for some reason . " You are unable to decide what is reality . It happens when you unable to accept the truth . Such a pity for you so much talent but you never paid attention to it . But I should give you a chance after all you came to me for help . I am right Sakura ," Naruto changed his reaction from his usual self which he shows to public to the overlord Naruto . Which he shows when he can see a profit for himself . After all no one can can enter in senju compound except his servants . " Will you bring back sasuke ?" Sakura asked him as she didn''t pay attention to his change of reaction . " Are you stupid . I can bring him back but he will run back to Orochimaru . I can pull some strings so his life will not be in danger by our anbu and jonins ," Naruto said to her with a smile . Sakura looked relaxed but suddenly she looked at Naruto . '' Why he is suddenly helping me . Nothing make sense ,'' Sakura was amazed by his sudden personality change . " Thank you Naruto ," Sakura still thanked him even if nothing is making sense to her . How fortune can smile on her . " Sakura once I told you nothing is free in ninja world . Everything has a price . For his life you have to give your life to me ," Naruto said to her with even more smile . Sakura suddenly understand why he is helping her now . " How can you do something like that ? I am your friend ," Sakura asked him . She is thinking that Naruto will kill her . " Foolish girl , I am not ginna kill you . In exchange of sasuke''s life I want yours . If you are thinking I cannot kill Sasuke right now then it is your mistake . I will show you what he is doing right now ," Naruto said to her and and casted his magic power and both of their astral body separate from their actual body and they can see their body is standing in the same position . Someone froze their body in that place . " What have you done to me ," Sakura said to him . Naruto laughed at her words . " Let''s go and I will show you what your love is doing at this moment ," Naruto said to her . It is an astral projection which is used by Naruto with the help of his system . Sakura tried many times to get out of this situation but soon she realized it is real . Naruto took her to the Orochimaru hideout in few seconds . ................ .... Otogakure ... In the hideout Orochimaru is talking to Sasuke . " How are you feeling in my hideout . I can see you are becoming more powerful after reaching the second stage of curse mark . I hope you are not feeling homesick after spending a month here ," Orochimaru said to Sasuke . He is happy that Sasuke is under his grasp and the true power of sharingan is step away from him . " I am not homesick Orochimaru . That village is just holding me back . I am an avenger . I don''t need friends and village . It was meaningless for me after my clan died . I am on the road of revenge . I am with you because you are making me powerful ," Sasuke said to Orochimaru . He normally talk with him and didn''t even add ''sama'' like others . Orochimaru didn''t mind it as he will take his body when his current body will expire . " I will teach you everything what I know but you should not take it for granted . With it you can defeat your brother easily . But don''t expect that it will be enough to defeat your current hokage and jiraya . Even your friend Naruto is very crafty and can survive it . For defeating your brother you should start with mastering sharingan . You also need experience and when you get experience in battle field you can defeat your brother itachi and even jiraya with it . Even your friend Naruto will not be a match for you ," Orochimaru said to Sasuke . For some reason he remembered Naruto when he mentioned tsunade and jiraya . " One day I will defeat itachi with my own hands . If Naruto would come to stop me I will kill him . He is a trickster nothing more . At what time I can start my training ," Sasuke asked impatiently . He is here to train but Orochimaru stopped him for a month because when he came to hideout he was heavily injured by shino''s bugs and he was in no position to train . " You are fully fit and now I can train you . Actually what happened with that aburame brat that you are heavily injured ," Orochimaru asked him . Sasuke never talked about that incident with him . " He wanted to take me back but I refused to go back and we fought like our lives are on line . After that he countered my jutsu easily . I have to activate my sharingan to counter him . I killed his bugs with fire ball jutsu and he became furious about that . Even though he was very weak in taijutsu he indirectly injured me with his bugs . They were making me weak by eating my chakra . I went to curse mark stage and it evolved into second form and I was able to counter him but in the process he injured me a lot . I couldn''t charge my chidori otherwise I would have killed him . I sensed some people are nearby so I left silently . His bugs they are the main problem they attacked me even when he was unconscious . Even though I won he gave me a tough fight . After looking at him I felt he is different kind of fighter ," Sasuke said to Orochimaru . He never knew that shino can make him feel inferior to him . He was always under the impression that Uchiha are the best . " Still your sharingan can detect the bugs . You are inexperienced in this kind of battle . There are people who can beat Uchiha . Senju and uzumaki clan are in the top of that list . Aburame clan can be deadly even for Uchiha clan . That boy was inexperienced in your comparison but sharingan gives you advantage over aburame clan . So no need to take it on your heart . It will only distract you from your goal ," Orochimaru said to Sasuke . Suddenly Kabuto enters in the room to give information to Orochimaru . He didn''t mind the presence of Sasuke . " Orochimaru sama , I have some information for you ," Kabuto said to Orochimaru . He looked at Sasuke for sometime . " Don''t mind him you can give me the information ," Orochimaru said to Kabuto . Sasuke is not interested in the information . " Konoha has declared Sasuke as a rogue ninja . Sasuke''s teammate Sakura tried to protest against it but without the support of Naruto the current hokage didn''t paid attention to it . For some reason our spies are getting killed in konoha . Even spies from other nation are killed under the orders of tsunade . So we will not get any information from konoha in future ," Kabuto said to Orochimaru . Sasuke and Orochimaru are shocked when they heard that the current hokage eliminated all the spies . " Then how did you get the information about it Kabuto if all of our spies are eliminated ," Orochimaru asked him . " One of our spy escaped when others are getting killed and he delivered the news to me . He is the only survivor who escaped on time . They chased him but he already crossed the border on time and delivered the report ," Kabuto said to Orochimaru . Sasuke silently listened to their conversation . " Tsunade is furious due to losing sharingan . Sasuke it seems your female teammate has a crush on you ," Orochimaru said to Kabuto and then later part to Sasuke . " I don''t care about that girl . She is a useless from the academy . She is below average even with a perfect chakra control . If she would have spent her time in practice rather than chasing me she would be an excellent ninja . I totally forget about her after leaving konoha ," Sasuke said to them . When he first saw her perfect chakra control he was little jealous because he wanted to have such control . But after spending few months with her in a team . He looked at her as an useless team member . She was just filling the third place for the team . " I have other news regarding other nations . Kumogakure is searching for Kai uzumaki . He is a survivor of uzushiogakure . Recently kumo tried to kidnap Naruto uzumaki but no one returned back to their nation . This Kai uzumaki kidnapped two kunoichi of Kumo as he threatened earlier ," Kabuto said to Orochimaru . The snake sanin was thinking about what is happened in Kumo after he put his focus on konoha and why they wanted to kidnap Naruto . " Kidnapping two kunoichi is easy Kabuto . Let me guess they wanted Naruto because they thought Kai will come and save him . What kind of foolish people are in Kumo . Tsunade is the current hokage and she will not spare the ninjas who tried to kidnap Naruto . Senju and uzumaki are dangerous combo . They have a history of deep bonding among them . No was able to shake it in history ," Orochimaru said to Kabuto . Even he will not act foolishly against Naruto till Tsuande is alive and especially after she became hokage . " I agree with you orochimaru sama . It was a foolish action by Kumo . But no information about their elite jonins came back to Kumo . Konoha is silent about it . Regarding the kunoichi , the men of Kai uzumaki kidnapped secretary of Raikage and a jonin who trained by his brother bee . They kidnapped them in front of everyone ," Kabuto said to Orochimaru . The snake sanin laughed at kunoichi Kai kidnapped . " Kukukukukukuu , I take back my words . To kidnap the secretary of Raikage and jonin of kumogakure in front of everyone . It was really something which cannot be expressed in words . Whoever is this Kai he wants to provoke kumogakure . I think his next target will be Iwagakure if I am correct . He will not attack mist village because all uzumaki are bold and will not attack a recovering nation after their civil war ," Orochimaru said to Kabuto . He is right in prediction . Naruto didn''t attack on mist because it reformed again after civil war . All the clans from mist village who participated in uzumaki destruction are in the verge of extinction . " I should take my leave ," Kabuto said to Orochimaru and went to do his work . While Orochimaru took Sasuke to begin his practice . Naruto and Sakura astral projection appears from the wall . Sakura listened their whole conversation . " You have heard them Sakura . Sasuke is here to train and will not go back even if you try . What should I do ? I will kill him here and now before he can become a threat to konoha ," Naruto said to Sakura . But she didn''t believe it . As she can see that their body can pass through every object . " How you will kill him . I am not a fool Naruto . Our body can pass through everything ," Sakura said to Naruto . Sakura and Naruto came outside of that hideout . " You are looking at that guy who is a guard of this hideout ," Naruto said to her and she nodded and in few moments a shadow flickered and he died . His head was separated by someone . " Did you see that Sakura . He died with my one signal . I never said I will kill them with my own hands . I have ?ssassins who can kill anyone ," Naruto said to her . Sakura still couldn''t believe him . Naruto took her to a other guard . " How do you want me to kill this guy . Tell me don''t waste my time Sakura ," Naruto asked her . Sakura thought for few seconds and she was still thinking that earlier the man who got killed was just a coincidence . " Cut him in half and then cut his hands . Take his heart and crush it ," Sakura said to him jokingly . She could believe someone has power to kill when their body cannot touch anything . " You hear that my summons . Go and do it exactly as she said it to me ," Naruto said to someone . A shadow flickered and cut that guard in half and then cut his hands . A shadow took his heart from his left side of his body and took it in their sharp claws and crushed it . And disappeared from there . Sakura was horrified by the actions of Naruto . Now her mind in total chaos . ''Naruto can really kill Sasuke if he wants ,'' Sakura is thinking about Naruto . He didn''t bluffed till now to her . " But he is our teammate Naruto . How can you kill him like that ," Sakura said to him again . Naruto took her to the place where Orochimaru is teaching Sasuke . He has casted invisibility and non detection spell on both of them before coming here . Even though no normal human can look at them but still someone can look at them in their astral form . To avoid any consequences he casted spells on both of them . " Sakura you still remember what I said to you . I can spare his life today and will not attack him but what I will gain from it . He injured his comrades and he is a traitor of konoha . If you want to save his life now . You have only one choice . You have to follow my every orders which means you have to become my servant for life . It is one time offer for you ," Naruto said to her . Sakura was shocked to hear it . This is not the Naruto she knew from her daily life . He is someone else . She is thinking what she has to do in this situation . " You said you will not kill him now . What do you mean by that ? " Sakura asked him . In her desperate situation she used her brain . " I will not kill him now but future is not something which anyone can predict . He may attack konoha in future at that time I am forced to do my duty . But I can kill him now to avoid any future problems . But you can still save his life now by sacrificing yours to serve me till you are alive . Choice is yours but I know you will choice his life above yours ," Naruto said to her . He has a smile of a devil in his face . She thought for a few moments " I agree with your terms . But Naruto please don''t kill him till he attacks konoha or it''s people ," Sakura said to him . She is helpless about the current situation . '' At least Naruto will not kill Sasuke till he attacks konoha and it will never happen . I cannot go against Naruto he can kill Sasuke anytime ,'' Sakura is thinking about the current events . She came to know a different Naruto which is more dangerous than which she and others knew . " Lets go back Sakura we will discuss other thing on senju compound ," Naruto said to her and both of them vanished from the place . " I felt someone is watching me or is it just my mind is playing trick with me ," Orochimaru said to Sasuke . Who didn''t sense anyone . A guard entered at that moment . " Lord Orochimaru our two guards are dead . Someone killed them ," He said to Orochimaru . He is sweating in his presence . " Maybe a spy infiltrated us . Go and search around with others and send Kabuto here ," Orochimaru said to him . He now understand why he felt someone was watching him . ''Who ever is here , he was very skilled . I couldn''t trace him . I should change my location and the new hideout is a nice place to conduct my research ,'' Orochimaru has his own thoughts . He is weak in his current state so he will not take a chance to face any new enemy . ................ ...Senju compound..... Naruto and Sakura are standing together without any movement suddenly there body started to move . Sakura looked at Naruto with a lot of fear . She is feeling an emotion which she hasn''t felt after the invasion . Fear has clouded her mind now . Fear for Sasuke''s life . " What are you Naruto ," Sakura said with a serious face and she didn''t even dare to smile in this situation . " Your new master . You will speak with a lot of respect to me . I am not your friend and if you are thinking that earlier you were my friend then you are wrong . I was never your friend . Did you get it miss Sakura ," Naruto said to her . The statement shocked her . She thought about it and realized that they were in one team but she was always busy with Sasuke . She never spent time with Naruto . " I am sorry for not spending time with you . Now I realize we were only teammates but not friends ," Sakura said to him . She has little bit tears in her eyes . She was always busy with Sasuke . She broke her friendship with Ino because of Sasuke and now she realized she never had a friend in her team . She took Naruto for granted . " Why are you crying . It is your own actions which led you to this situation . You should have backed off from the deal and only your memory about that incident should have been erased by me . I think you are a stupid girl to sacrifice your life for a traitor . You should have find someone who would have appreciated your love in the future . But a deal is a deal for me ," Naruto said to her seriously . " I am not able to love any one else now . After hearing what Sasuke said about me it broke my heart . But I still want to save him ," Sakura said to Naruto . Naruto can feel she is heart broken after she heard the actual thoughts of Sasuke about her . " You should always remember what happened today Sakura . I spared his life today because you told me to do it . Especially the condition about him not attacking the konoha ," Naruto said to her and he bite his thumb and put her hand on her head . A uzumaki swirl appeared on the back of her tongue . " From today onwards you are my servant and if you go against my orders you will feel an immeasurable pain . So please avoid doing that . And you cannot speak about today''s events to anyone other than my servants . You can try if you want ," Naruto said to her . She felt nothing different other than a seal which appeared on the back of her tongue . Naruto signaled her to follow him . She immediately followed him . They went inside Tsunade''s house . " I want tea . So prepare it nicely and bring it for me . Kitchen is on right side ," Naruto said to her . Sakura wanted to say something but suddenly remembered the deal and she went to make the tea . [ It looks like you made a new servant master ] '' I made her my servant because she wanted my help . I am not even Sakura''s friend and she took me for granted . She wanted my help and I gave her what she truly wanted . I spared Sasuke''s life . Nothing is free in this world . Even you came at the cost of my previous life . Tell me if I am wrong Jane ,'' Naruto is talking with Jane in his mind . [You are absolutely correct master . Nothing is free . You should have given her the slave seal . Why you gave her the servant contract seal ] '' I am not planning to include her in ainz ooal gown . She is too weak for it . She will become a burden for everyone in our guild . You can say I am bored by using slave seal I should use other seals like this some time . It is fun and I know she will not go back on her promise . No one can remove the seal other than me . If she try to betray me she will feel all kind of pain ,'' Naruto said to Jane . And Sakura brought tea for him . " I brought tea for you Naruto ," Sakura said to him in a displeasure . And Naruto didn''t mind it . He took the tea and drink little bit . " You should train everyday even if you are busy with mission . You are my lackey and will behave like that when we are alone . Not in front of everyone . No subject about Sasuke . He do not exist in your life now , Sakura ," Naruto said to her . Sakura wanted to say something but she felt pain in her whole body . And no sound is coming from her mouth . Within few moment she relaxed and didn''t say anything anything about Sasuke . " I will try ," Sakura said to Naruto . She is sweating after she felt a lot of physical pain . Her life is now in the hand of Naruto . Tsunade , shizune and Irene came back for lunch . They saw Naruto is drinking tea and Sakura is standing nearby . " Naruto you are home . What a surprise and you also brought Sakura too ," Tsunade said to Naruto . She doesn''t want to reveal anything to Sakura before confirming her actions . " You can try now Sakura ," Naruto said to Sakura with a smile . She obeyed his order immediately . she doesn''t like the pain few moments ago . " Naruto made me his servant . After he showed me that he can kill Sasuke anytime , I was sca....., I am sorry Naruto I didn''t want to tell it to hokage," Sakura said to Naruto . Then she realized all of them looked at her like she is a fool . " You forgot something Sakura . An important detail ," Naruto said to her and then she realized that she can speak about it to only Naruto''s servant . Her eyes are fully opened up in the shock . " They are your servants , lady hokage is your servant ," Sakura looked at him in horror . " Why she is screaming . I don''t like it . Shall I kill her master . She is extremely weak and a fangirl on top of that . How she is one of us ? " Irene said to Naruto . She is surprised after looking at Sakura . " She is not a member of our guild . So you don''t have to discuss about it to her . It was a servant contract after she wanted to save sasuke from me . And Sakura please speak in low volume when you are with us ," Naruto said to them . Suddenly Naruto received a message from Sebas Tian about Fuu . He has a smile on his face . " Good news guys . We got Fuu and seven tails in our guild . I have to reward Entoma later ," Naruto said to them . All of them are happy but one person is confused . " Who is fuu and how did you get seven tails ? " Sakura asked him . She is confused about him even more . " You should call him master from now .Otherwise I will beat the shit out of you young girl ," Shizune said to Sakura . Yuri''s strict behaviour affected her a lot . " Aunt you should train her sometime about ninja arts but not the arts of our guild , " Naruto said to tsunade . " I will train her when I am free . And I will make sure she will become more obedient to you . I need shizune''s help sometime in teaching her ," Tsunade said to him and he agreed with her . " Best of luck young girl . Shizune is strict like Yuri . Tsunade''s training is harsh but you will survive it . You will find it later . Hehehhehe ," Irene said and went to kitchen to cook for Naruto . " What are waiting for Sakura . Go join her . Tsunade and shizune are waiting for you ," Naruto said to her . Sakura looked at Tsunade and shizune they are looking at her . They took Sakura to help them in making lunch . Chapter 55 - 55 First C rank solo mission ...Unknown place ..... A girl is walking alone towards a town and she stopped for few seconds and look backwards and find no one is behind her . She walks towards the entrance of town and enters in the town . She looks at an expensive inn . After thinking for few minutes she enters inside . She is around five feet and six inches in height . She has golden hair . She is wearing expensive dress and anybody can tell she is alone and ran away from the family . She has a huge luggage with her which she carried herself . A purse which is hanging on her shoulder and it was full of money . " Hello , May I get a room for one night ," She asked the female receptionist . She looked at her and her jaw dropped after she looked on her face . She looks so beautiful according to her . "Welcome to the Golden house inn . May I know your name miss ," She asked her . And the girl smiled at her . She is around eighteen years old . " I am Katy Perry ," She told her name and the receptionist told her the room number and she left to take the rest . A worker is looking at their exchange . And he came to the receptionist . " Hello Tsu , Can I take a day off . I am not feeling well ," He said to her . He is a middle aged man and he look quite slim . " Are you okay Mr . Kim . Whenever you leave due to the sickness . Something bad happens . Last time you left a rich family get robbed in our inn by someone ," Tsu said to him . She is in her twenties . But in last few months she became depressed because someone is robbing their rich customer . It happened three times . It is affecting the public image of golden house inn . " It is not your fault miss Tsu . It is because I am recently sick and could help all of you to look after the inn . Others are here so don''t worry ," Kim said to her . And he was about to leave . " Please take care of yourself Mr Kim ," Tsu said to him and he left . She has a bad feeling whenever a rich customer comes they are robbed in their inn for some reason . Their inn is known as number one in the area . But now they are losing their customers due to the recent events of robbery in their inn . Mr Kim left the golden house inn . Instead of going home he entered in a secluded place where no one goes due to the fear of ghosts . Five man are sitting there and playing cards . " There is a rich lady in the golden house inn and she is fully loaded with money . She looks beautiful too ," He said to them . They stopped their mini card games and looked at him and smiled at him . " We want that golden house inn to totally get bankrupt . If we stole her money and play with her little bit then they will definitely go out of the business . We are hired so our customer can easily buy that inn . So he will not face any competition in this area ," The leader said to them . He is a rogue ninja . " Don''t forget about me ," Kim said to them and they smiled at him . " You will get a lot of money after we rob that lady . But this time we will **** her so no one can try to enter in that inn again for few months ," the leader said to them . Kim left them and went to his house to take the rest . Whenever they rob the rich people in the inn . They deliver his share later . He is happy with that . Kim hates rich people after his wife left him and ran away with a rich boy . .....,....................... At night time when nobody is paying attention five figures entered in the golden house inn . They are going to raid the exact room . " We will be rich Toka . After we finish this job . We will get a lot of money and we can spend our life happily ever after ," One of them said to their leader . The leader name is Toka . And all of them are rogue ninja from Iwagakure . " After we finish this job . We don''t have to worry about anything as our employer is paying a lot of money . We can start our new life . Let''s start it after we enjoy the body of this rich lady ," Toka said to them . He changed his plan when he heard the lady is alone and beautiful . He would have just robbed and left her to her fate but due to his ?ust full nature he couldn''t resist hot women . He signaled them to remain silent as they reached near the room of that girl . He put a genjutsu on everyone in the inn at the same time . So no one disturbs them . He enters with his four lackeys . They look at the girl who is sleeping and they were amazed by her beauty . Now they are full of ?ust and wanted to enjoy her body . " Such a pity for this girl . I would have made her my wife if she was not here . Let''s wake her up . After all we want everyone to hear it . But they couldn''t come and help her due to genjutsu ," Toka said to them and they released the genjutsu on the girl . Katy is sleeping without a care in the world . Toka was about to slap her to make her fully aware of the situation . His hand was about to hit her in the face but the girl disappeared from the bed . " Motherfuckers want to **** their grandma . First you have try the hole of your mother . Then think about this world class beauty ," Katy is now standing on the door . Her words angered all the rogue ninja . They jumped on her to punish her but she kicked a jumping rogue ninja into others and they all are in the floor . " Let this grandma teach you raping is not a good thing for men . What will happen if some plunge their dirty rods in your v?r??n ?sses ," Katy said to them . And she started to laugh . " Who are you ? You are definitely a ninja . Everyone run we are inside a trap ," Toka said to them and when everybody tried to get out of the room . They are blocked by a fuinjutsu barrier . " Sorry about that but you couldn''t leave with your v?r??n ?sses motherfuckers . I will teach you today to respect women ," Katy said and appeared behind a rogue ninja and lifted him from behind and throw him like a bag on another guy . One tried to stab her but she caught his hand and twisted it and broke his wrist . And kicked him in his golden nuts . He became unconscious on the floor . " One down ," Katy said to them . And produced three shadow clones and they started to fight in a Taijutsu match with them . She is not giving them any chance to use ninjutsu . She started to hit them with her heavy punches . She snatched one of rogue ninja kunai and with it scratched other rogue ninja th??hs . Then kicked on the kidney area of the first rogue ninja with a full force . He felt it till his bones and dropped on the floor and became unconscious . Only the leader remained and all the four Katy ganged up on him and with the kunai of other rogue ninjas they injured him . When he was unable to defend from all the sides he was fully beaten by kary . She dragged him with his hair and tied all the rogue ninja with him . She threw cold water on their faces to wake them up . All the customer are free from genjutsu but they didn''t hear anything from Katy''s room due to barrier . " Now tell me who hired you . So he can be my next victim ," Katy asked them with a smile . " We will never tell you . Fuck you lady ," Toka said to her . She didn''t like his comment on her and did what others wouldn''t have thought . She cut the a small gap on their clothes near all of their ?sses . For accurate detail near their ?ss hole . " What the hell are doing ? You should have arrested us and taken to your ninja village . Why are you doing this to us ," Toka said to her when she tear his pants from backside with the help of kunai . " I doesn''t like when someone insults women and not by someone who are raised by their father milk . If you caught another girl in my place you would have r?p?d her . Let all of you feel the pain of your own medicine ," Katy said and and brought five rod from somewhere and started to put it in their ?sses . " Stop it . Don''t do it us . I beg you it hurts ," One of them said to her . He was in agony from the penetration of cold iron rod in his ?ss . " No . I like it when you beg for mercy . You should have given the name and gone to jail but you wanted to provoke me . I forgot the most important detail you wanted to **** me . Let me give the favour back to you ," Katy didn''t stop and tortured them for whole night . Even after getting the name she didn''t stop to put iron rods in their ?ss holes . " I will make an example out of all of you to this ninja world . Never **** a girl . My methods are wrong but through this brutality everyone will come to know what a woman can do to pathetic men like you ,'' Katy said to them and left a clone with them to continue the torture . Katy left them and went to their employer who owns another inn nearby . He wants the inn because if he get the inn. He will have two bigger inn in his pocket and he will get a lot of money without spending too much . She saw a man is sleeping peacefully and she entered inside and slapped him . He woke up and looked at her . " Who are you ? What do you want from me ?" He said to her . She smiled and made him unconscious with a chop on her head and tied him in his bed n?k?d and took a tight rope and started to hit him nicely with that rope . " Awww argggghhhh . Stop hitting me . I can give you money if you want ," He said to her and she stopped . " Tell me where is your money , you ???k su?k?n? bastard ," Katy said to him . He was angry but couldn''t say anything and pointed her to his locker room . She left him and snatched all the money from the locker and it disappeared in a scroll . She looked at him and then for some reason she went outside and brought a donkey and hypnotized it . It started to fu?k the man in his ?ss after thinking him as his mate . He was crying under the agony and without a barrier whole town heared him . His servants and some of his neighbors came immediately to look at his condition . Katy is gone by the time . " My God what happened with him ," One of his neighbor said to others . The servants are busy in separating donkey from their master who is tied with ropes tightly . Donkey kicked them for disturbing him . With a great difficulty they separated them . The employer is no condition to talk and crying for some reason . They looked everywhere and found that his locker is fully empty . He is now penniless . .......Golden house inn... Meanwhile Katy returned to torture the rogue ninjas . One of her clone brought Mr Kim and already started to gave his share . It was one of her clone she sent after him when she found kim is looking at her with an ill intent during her talk with Tsu . " What are doing to me ? " Kim said painfully . Katy laughed at him . " You are the one who asked your share from them . So I am giving your share . You are an ?sshole so you should enjoy this iron rod ," Katy said to them and plunged a bigger iron rod this time on his ?ss . She is laughing at their misery . She keep bringing bigger iron rods torture them . " I hate people who thinks girls are only for p???sur? . I hope you like the **** session . You will now understand the pain of a girl who is r?p?d by men like you ," Katy said to them with a venom in her voice . They are in no condition to talk . ............. Morning at the golden house inn..... Katy started to wait for his employee . Her employee is the golden house owner who got fed up by how his customers are getting robbed inside his inn . " Miss Tsu , when will your owner arrive . I have a important matter to discuss with him ," Katy said to her . Tsu got terrified and she thought Katy get robbed this time . " I am so sorry miss Katy . Someone is framing us and trying to rob our customers . I deeply apologize for it ," Tsu tried to apologise to her but the next word of Katy shocked her . " I am a ninja and no one rob me . Actually I am hired by your owner and last night I captured the culprits and even punished their employer . I didn''t get sleep because full night I was busy in torturing them . They wanted to **** me . I did the reverse to them . They will never forget it in their whole life ," Katy said to Tsu . All the other workers looked at her and got amazed by her words . " Sorry I am late . I am the owner of this inn . My name is jin . Are you a ninja of konoha ," He asked her with a lot of expectations . " I am a ninja of konoha and my name is a secret for you . I am a chunin and ?ssigned for this mission . Could you please sign on this . I already finished the mission and going to send the rogue ninja and another two guy to the prison ," Katy said to him and he signed on the document . The money will directly transfer from his account to konoha . Few of her clones brought Five rogue ninja and Mr Kim in their n?k?d glory and a iron rod attached to their ?sses . Another clone brought the main culprit of the event after he suffered a lot of public humiliation yesterday . " Mr Kim you are one of them ," Tsu couldn''t believe her eyes . Even the Jin couldn''t believe his eyes . All the crowd gathered around them and looked at them . The main culprit humiliated once again . He could not look at the eyes of Jin . " He was helping them for the profit and I gave his share last night . They wanted to **** me . I hope they like their punishment . I punished their employer and he is not in a condition to hire another group in the future . I hope you heard his cries last night ," Katy said to them . The inn owner was one of them who visited him after he cried at full volume. He was his neighbor so he went to help him . He is terrified by the revelation about him . " Thank you for saving me in this situation . I now understand why he wanted to take care of the inn and wanted to buy it in a cheap price from me ," The inn owner said to her . He looked at his neighbor and his so called best friend . The main culprit was exposed in front of everyone . Katy said goodbye to them and then she knocked out the prisoners and and directly teleported to the konoha prison with them . ................................... ....Konoha ...... This time Katy turned into Naruto and he put the unconscious rogue ninja and kim and main culprit to prison . He told the prison Warden , not to tell anyone that he was the one who did it . But a kunoichi of konoha did it to them . And he agreed with him . Naruto went and submitted the report directly to Tsunade . She was impressed by his report and what he did to the rogue ninja . " Why you don''t want to reveal your name ," Tsunade asked him . " It is better that way . When they were talking about **** like a small matter I do not like their tone . At first I transformed into a girl to make them think I am a rich girl who is all alone . Now I want to create a legend of a girl who penetrate their ?sses from iron rods after they tried to **** her . All rapist will fear this kind of legend and would like to save their ?sses . At least it will stop many of them from raping girls ," Naruto said to her . He was angry at the moment when they wanted to start their new life with a **** . " Okay I will do it and make it a secret mission for you . But it is a good idea to punish some of our rapist prisoner with this kind of method . Anko will love to do it ," Tsunade said to Naruto . She was laughing after she imagined about it . This is how Naruto finished his first solo C rank mission . Somewhere else jiraya felt a chill in his back bone . '' Tsunade is definitely planning something against men population . I should focus on my research ,'' Jiraya focused on the bathouse . Soon he discovered by females and they chased him out from the bathouse . Even then perverts like jiraya are much better than rapists . Chapter 56 - 56 Naruto accepts the marriage proposal Naruto finished another C rank mission . His team has to escort a rich man to the capital of land of fire country . Now he is currently in the capital of land of fire . Which comes under the direct control of fire damiyo . He is with kakashi , Kosuke and Sakura . He is looking at the notification in front of his eyes . {[ Mission : Complete 40 C rank mission ] Status : Completed (40/40) Reward : 20,000 exp , 10 stat points. } [Ding!!! Level increased ] (Level 24>>25) '' Put the free stats point in chakra control Jane,'' Naruto said to his system in his mind . [O.k as you say master ] Stats--------------------------------------------------- Name : Naruto uzumaki (kai uzumaki) Age : 12 Level 25(Momonga level excluded and sealed) Health= 65 Stamina = 86 Chakra = 570( * uzumaki bloodline*) Nine tail chakra= 22000( cannot upgrade) Intellect = 65 Agility = 65 Strength= 62 Chakra control= 92 Magic =91120(45% sealed) ..... '' I am feeling like an overpowered character after looking at my stats . Last time I checked I was on level 20 . And some of my stats are increased especially my stamina ,'' Naruto said to Jane .He is surprised by his own stats . [ Your stats and level increased because you train everyday . And you have completed a lot of mission whether it was D rank or C rank mission . It also gives you experience but I can only notify you when you finish my ?ssigned mission . The stats which is increased by your own training that doesn''t need a notification . If you want you can check your stats anytime ] '' Jane I train everyday and my stats increased by a huge margin . What about mighty guy and rock Lee ,'' Naruto asked her . He is curious about their stats . [Well there physical stats should be greater than yours . It should be in three digits . Not everyone''s stats are in three digits . In ninja world even your stats are high but there physical ability beats most people in this world . Even otsutuki clan will find it difficult to beat them if it is a fight on Taijutsu alone ] '' I almost forgot about the real culprits . They are almost like a virus for this whole universe . In the end I have to kill all of them . I don''t know everything about future that''s why I brought ainz ooal gown with me in this world ,'' Naruto said to Jane . " Naruto are you listening ," Kakashi said to Naruto . After completing the mission they are about to go an inn to take the rest for a day . Kakashi was talking with his team . But he saw Naruto''s attention is somewhere else . It looked like he is daydreaming about something . " Sorry , I was thinking about something and got distracted by it . Any way when we return to konoha ," Naruto said to kakashi . He is happy to see his improved stats and got distracted by it . " Tomorrow , early in the morning . Well both of you looked quite well even without Sasuke . Even Sakura improved a lot in this week . I am quite impressed by both of you . Especially by the recent growth of Sakura ," Kakashi said to his team . He thought that she will do something stupid and will put herself in a trouble . But he was proved wrong by the recent behaviour of Sakura . " You have changed a lot Sakura in recent days . We can see a lot of improvement in you ," Kosuke said to Sakura . He was amazed by her recent development . He has never seen any fangirl who improved this fast when the boy whom they admire leave them to mind his own business . " I wanted to improve and it is my time to shine . I don''t want to count my loses . Sasuke left konoha because he wanted power . He left without even thinking about the time we spent together . From the day one he wanted to kill his brother . He will do anything to do that . He made his choice and now it''s our turn to make our choices . In our future Sasuke doesn''t exist ," Sakura said to them . Her answer shocked them even more . '' What kind of training she is doing Her personality has changed a lot in a week . Maybe shizune and Tsunade are using yuri''s methods . Anyway she is now my lackey . Her parents are happy that she moved from Sasuke ,'' Naruto is thinking while looking at sakura . she looked at him and smiled . " When you will see sasuke again what will you do Sakura ? " Kakashi asked her . He thought she is faking . But he couldn''t tell whether she is telling the truth or lying from everyone . " If he ever dares to go against konoha or whether we meet again . I will treat him as any other rogue ninja ," Sakura said to them . There is no hesitation in her voice . '' Well I should ask her how she changed so much in few days . She only trained under Tsunade for three days and two days under shizune . I should ask her when we are alone ,'' Naruto is thinking about her sudden change . Even he thought it would take few months before she will be fully under control of him . " Okay I believe you Sakura . I am just curious how did you changed so much . I thought it will take you years after I have seen your obsession towards Sasuke for months ," Kakashi asked her . He has never seen people change in few days . It is not in the nature of Sakura . " Well Tsunade sama and shizune onee chan talked about it to me . We just had a nice talk about my past , present and future . Sasuke is not the master of my life . I have dedicated my life for someone else . I was so foolish to follow Sasuke for so long . But it changed after I met with a certain person . I met a lady who is a friend of tsunade sama . She totally changed my view after just one talk ," Sakura said to them . She met Yuri alpha one day after her class with shizune in senju compound . " I am little confused who changed your mind exactly lady tsunade , shizune or lady tsunade''s friend . After all now a days you train under lady tsunade ," Kakashi asked her . He is curious about the recent development . " Her name is miss yuri . She changed my view and mind about Sasuke . Lady tsunade and shizune helped me a lot earlier about it . It may have taken little more time . But how miss yuri explained things to me . It changed my mind immediately ," Sakura said to them . She has a huge smile in her face . " What she told you ? " Kakashi asked her . He is curious how the change happened after just one talk . He couldn''t change her mind when he tried many times . " She basically told my own story to me but with a different name . When I heard it from her point of view . It was so interesting for me . Later I realized how stupid that girl was to chase someone who has no interest in her . She later revealed it was my own story . It opened my mind about my own situation . Other talks among us is a secret as it is basically about ladies . So I can''t explain everything to you . I wouldn''t have explained it , if you are not worried about me kakashi sensei ," Sakura said to them . She cannot explain everything as she is brutally trained under tsunade and shizune . If she explain everything she will get punished by both of them . " Well I never tried that kind of approach . Miss Yuri is very clever in counseling others ," Kakashi said to Sakura . He is impressed by the method used by Yuri . " Shall we leave to the inn . We are talking in the middle of the road for quite a long time . It is awkward to discuss personal matters in the public ," Kosuke said to them . " Okay Team kakashi let''s go and take rest for the day ," Kakashi said to them . He changed the name of Team 7 to Team kakashi after kosuke joined there team . It was basically no longer can be called as a genin squad . Kakashi is a jonin , Naruto is a chunin and Kosuke is an eternal genin only on papers and can eliminate many jonins alone due to his experience . Sakura is the true genin in their team now , but it will change in few months . All of them left to a nearby inn to take rest for the day . .....Kumogakure .... Raikage is depressed after his secretary Mabui and a jonin kunoichi of kumogakure Samui get kidnapped by the two mysterious person on the same day and on the exact time . They were affiliated with Kai uzumaki . Raikage is with darui and various elders of his village . Even killer bee and yugito nee is with them . They are having a meeting regarding the current situation . " So our spies cannot enter in konoha now . We have not received any news about our elite jonins which we sent to capture naruto uzumaki . Any news from the spies we have in konoha ," Raikage asked them . Darui looked at him and for some reason he is nervous . " Not only our new spies couldn''t enter in konoha now but for some reason all the spies from different nation mysteriously vanished from konoha . I confirmed it from our spies and their reports about the other nation spies . I think the elite jonin are killed or captured because now Naruto uzumaki lives somewhere in senju compound . And the current hokage owns that compound . Before our elite jonins were about to attack him . They sent a report that no one enters in senju compound except very few people . Not even konoha anbus are allowed in that compound . The reason is unknown ," Darui said to Raikage . Many things about senju compound is mysterious to outside people . " So we can''t kidnap him in konoha . It is also full of risk to send someone for the timing . That new hokage is very clever to eliminate all the spies in the beginning of her reign in konoha . It is a bad idea to go behind that brat . But still I have a bad feeling that he knows something about Kai . Right now we will not make a direct move against him ," Raikage said to them . He is having a headache from all the things which are happening around him from few months . " What you wanna do ? Do you want to hire someone from akatsuki like how I was did last time ?" Darui asked him . They knew about the itachi''s confrontation with naruto by the reports sent by their spies who are in Iwagakure . " We can do that if we don''t want to directly encounter him . So no one can know that we hired them . We can even put the blame on Iwagakure if he dies in their confrontation ," Raikage said to them . He is desperate to find Kai and he has a feeling Naruto is somehow related to him . " If we are hiring them why not send them after Kai . Last time that uzumaki brat tricked them easily . But Kai might be an old man and he couldn''t survive them in a direct fight ," Yugito said to them . She is angry from the abduction of her two best friends Samui and Mabui . She find it useless to go after Naruto . So prefer a direct approach to Kai to punish him . " Send akatsuki after Kai . If they find him no need to trouble our men with konoha . If they couldn''t find him . Send them after that uzumaki boy . Fool ya fool ," Bee said to Raikage . He is worried about his brother after the recent events . " It is decided then we will hire akatsuki this time and we will send them after Kai . Otherwise we have to clash with konoha for that uzumaki brat . They might know that we attacked him but like last time they didn''t approach us for our recent behaviour ," Raikage said to to them . He is talking about the hyuga incident when konoha asked the explanation about the young Hinata abduction by their elite jonin . It was an ugly discussion between them . " Well that incident didn''t go well with them . Even then they tricked us by sending the brother of hiashi hyuga . We have a treaty with them but it was on a paper . Hyuga clan is waiting to take revenge on us . So we would like to avoid any direct confrontation for now ," An elder said to them . If a war between them took place then both side will suffer loses . Even Kumogakure wins the battle . Iwagakure is another threat to them after the war . So they will like to avoid any position in which they will receive huge casulty from two great ninja village . " Darui contact akatsuki to go after Kai uzumaki . We will reward them huge money if they bring Kai in front of us . If they bring back our kunoichi then I will add more money to their reward ," Raikage said to them . Recently after the kidnapping of Mabui and Samui people are restless . The reputation of kumogakure ninja force took a major hit in the eyes of their own people . " Then I will take my leave . I will come back after I contact akatsuki and give them their mission ," Darui said and left the meeting hall . " Raikage sama why not call for a Five kage summit . Even if we didn''t find Kai we can ?ssess the power of other nations by this meeting . We can find some clues regarding the recent strength of Iwagakure and Konohagakure . And we can see who are the kage of mist and sand village . How much they are capable and threat to us in future ," One elder suggested Raikage . He wants Raikage to check other leaders of rival ninja villages in kage summit . " You are right about that . I also want to check the strength of new kages . But we can only call for a kage summit in a neutral nation . So we have to call general mifune from the samurai country to hold this meeting . It is a very long time we have a kage summit so we have an excuse to gather every kage in the name of peace ," Raikage said to them . He is worried about Onoki as that old man is very clever and very experienced in dealing in this kind of situation . All the people in the meeting room can see that recently Raikage became very calculative in his actions . Earlier he was taking actions then thinking about consequences . But now after recent events he is thinking about his actions before acting on them . " Go and inform general mifune and other kage about the kage summit and this meeting is over ," Raikage said to them and left them . He cannot bear the name of Kai in front of him . He left them so he can cool off his head . Later that day they ?ssigned some people to send the invitation to all the other kages of great ninja villages . ......... .....Konohagakure ..... Next day In the afternoon Team kakashi came back to konoha . They submitted their reports in the mission desk but as soon as they were about to leave . Tsunade called them in the office . Hyuga hiashi is there with his daughters . Even neji is there with them . And they are not alone even some of his friends are there with them . " Hello Naruto we are here to discuss some of the matters with hiashi regarding his promise with your father . It is also related to your future . As your aunt I cannot decide your future and you are the only one who can decide it . Hiashi could you explain everything to him ," Tsunade said to Naruto . She has no time to inform about it to Naruto . Hiashi came and explained the situation to her . At the same time Naruto came to the Hokage tower to submit the report . " I promised your father when we fought in the third shinobi war together . He saved my life few times and one time even I promised him that one of my children will marry his children . And now it is a good opportunity as Hinata confirmed that she has feelings for you . If any other person was in your place I would have rejected him . But I promised my friend Minato namikaze when he saved my life . Even before I became a clan leader I made this promise to him . So would you like to marry Hinata in future . As you are a chunin and eligible to make your own decision now ," Hiashi said with a smile to Naruto . Hinata is crimson red when the topic of their marriage came in front of Naruto . " I agree with this marriage between Hinata . As you promised with my father I am not going to break it . . She is quite adorable and cute . In future I would love to have her as my wife ," Naruto said to Hiashi and confirmed his marriage with Hinata . All of them are happy with his decision . Even neji is happy with his decision . "Hiashi remember what I told you earlier . I agreed that he will marry Hinata . But she can''t be the only wife of Naruto . I want my nephew to put on CRA (Clan restoration act ) . He will have many wives to restore his clan . I hope you understand it . Hinata will be his first fiance and wife that I can ?ssure you ," Tsunade said to Hiashi . Her statement shocked everyone . Hinata is not worried about it as her dream is going to become true . " I understand hokage sama . As Naruto is from a dying uzumaki clan it is his duty to restore his clan . I am happy that I could do something for my dead friend and my daughter at the same time ," Hiashi said to them . Before coming here he made full plans for Hinata . After he saw her feelings he could wait for naruto to reach in his twenties . He was afraid that due to naruto''s recent popularity can attract other clan members . Some one else can snatch the first wife tag from his daughter in future . He took an immediate action for his daughter . He is not worried about the CRA system . Naruto is one of the last uzumakis and konoha will help him to rebuild his clan . He is not against it . But his daughter will get the maximum rights as his first wife in future . " Your are going to be my and big brother neji''s brother in law . I am super excited about it . But you have to bring your eevees sometimes for me . So I can play with them ," Hanabi said to Naruto . Her eyes are shining when she looked at Naruto . " Yeah sure . I will bring them to you . But you know they are more mischievous now ," Naruto said to hanabi . But she is happy that she is going to meet Eevee again after a long time . " Naruto as you have accepted Hinata as your future wife already you have to put a ring on her to make your official fiance . When you want to do that ?" Tsunade asked Naruto . He thought about it for few seconds . " When I am sixteen I will make her wear an official ring . But for now I can give her a fuinjutsu ring for her protection . I don''t know if she will like it ," Naruto said to Tsunade . " I will love any ring you will give me Naruto kun ," Hinata said with a red face . She is totally red when everyone looked at her after hearing her voice . " I wish someone would give me a ring too ," Ino said to everyone . She is little jealous of Hinata . " Hinata show me your right hand ," Naruto said to Hinata . She moved her right hand in front of her Naruto bite his thumb and blood came out . The blood started to scatter everywhere in the room . It changed into weird symbols in few seconds like a big spider webs full of symbols . And after that it started to gather in hinata''s right hand around her wrist as a modern day tattoo . It looked as symbols shaped as two circle around her hand . " You mastered that fuinjutsu . I heard from my grandmother that her mother had the fuinjutsu ring in her hand and she got it from my great grandfather . I am impressed that you mastered it in such a young age ," Tsunade said to Naruto . Actually it is a fuinjutsu of uzumaki clan and Naruto made it more powerful with his advance fuinjutsu knowledge . " What kind of ring it is Tsunade sama ? " Hiashi asked her . He is curious about it . " It is fuinjutsu which protects the person who has it in their body . It has many unknown functions which keeps them safe . It activates automatically to protect her so no need to worry about it ," Tsunade explained about it to Hiashi . He relaxed when he heard about it . Hinata is looking at her fuinjutsu ring with smiling face . " Congrats Naruto and Hinata for becoming the first couple among your friends ," Shikamaru said to naruto and Hinata . Naruto just smiled but Hinata is little shy about the current situation . " I am little jealous ,but congrats to both of you ," Ino said to both of them . Before anyone could say anymore Naruto stopped them . " Our marriage is fixed in future not right now . So you can give your congratulations later in the future ," Naruto said to them . " Ohh don''t worry about it . We were just teasing both of you . It is so difficult to tease you and it is our only opportunity ," Kiba said to him and even shino nodded his head as an agreement with his friend''s word . " Hey Hinata do you want to eat something I can treat you today ," Naruto asked her and Hinata nodded as a yes . Without wasting any time both of them left the office without the permission of lady hokage . They went to eat together as their first date . Even hiashi didn''t stop them . " All of you teased them too much . It is always good to be young ," Tsunade said to them . " Lord Hiashi , Naruto is my friend and please don''t get offended by my question . Naruto is only twelve why you fixed him with Hinata so early . He is not even a teenager now ," Shikamaru asked hiashi . He is worried about his friend . He knew his friend will marry Hinata in future but they will fixed in relationship this early . He has never seen that coming . " First as a father I wanted to secure my daughter''s love and her position in his life . I promised Minato and he was my best friend . But the main reason for fixing their future relationship is due to the reputation of Naruto . He is like Minato who earned a lot of respect in konoha after the war . I feared that someone else will steal him from my daughter due to his reputation. She will be heartbroken if that happens to her . It doesn''t matter if he marries another girl but I will make sure she will be his first wife . I would have asked the same thing to him when he would have become jonin later if he was not so popular like the present . Well it was common practice in warring period . But now it was rare but not forgotten ," Hiashi said to shikamaru and others . " Shikaku would have married you to Naruto if you were a girl . Now most of the clan in konoha wanted to tie a relationship with Naruto . They are just waiting for the right time . Minato sensei has a large backing in konoha as you know he was the youngest hokage for a reason and it was because of his friends . Common people has no knowledge of naruto''s parents earlier but all the friends of sensei have the knowledge . Why do you think no one openly harmed Naruto when he was small . They we''re able to do it behind the backs of sensei''s friends . Naruto was thrown outside the orphanage when he was six . Shikaku was the one who personally went to punish the warden for it . But we cannot interfere so much in his life at that time ," Kakashi said to Shikamaru . He remembered the young Naruto and his lonely days . " I get it know . Those who knew about Naruto''s parents are waiting for him to get m?tur? a little more after his recent reputation and it pressurized Lord Hiashi to act early . ," Shikamaru said to them . He has a feeling that Naruto will have a troublesome life if he get a lot of wife . He is genuinely worried about Naruto . Later Tsunade dismissed everyone except Sakura . Sakura participated in office work so Tsunade can become free a little early . They are training her after she is from her office work . Today shizune is in hospital to handle some operation . Sakura is happy with Tsunade''s training and she felt relief when she heard shizune is in hospital and couldn''t able to train her today . Chapter 57 - 57 Naruto in Iron country ...Konoha.... After getting the invitation of five kage summit from Raikage . Tsunade is preparing for the summit . She is going with Naruto , Hiruzen and anko to the kage summit . " What do you think shikaku ? What are the intentions of Raikage to call for the kage summit ? Kage summit never happened after the death of my granduncle Tobirama ," Tsunade asked shikaku while signing a document . She has to finish her paperwork so she can go home to prepare for the kage summit . " He wants to see whether leaf is powerful like the old days . He may also want to compare the new kage''s of mist and sand . Sand village has not elected their kazekage . They will send one of their kazekage candidate in the meeting . Kumogakure is behaving very suspiciously . Our spies informed that they are searching for Kai uzumaki . He is one of the survivor of the uzumaki destruction . Now he is disrupting their peace ," Shikaku said to Tsunade . He is one of the most intelligent elite jonin in konoha . " Kai uzumaki , I remember that name . He is one of the young uzumaki and the most talented guy before the uzushiogakure destruction . He might be somewhere else when the destruction happened . We can say he wants revenge on them and this time he is fully prepared ," Tsunade said to shikaku . She finished her paperwork . And looked at shikaku who is in deep thought . " Do you think he will attack us in future ? For not helping uzumaki clan at that time ," Shikaku asked her . He didn''t want an uzumaki to attack in his village . " He will never attack our village . First thing it is a village which is founded by senju . And second Naruto lives here . Even in our most disturbing time we will never attack each other . If Raikage ask for any help regarding Kai . Never help him in that matter . I don''t want to make Kai the enemy of konoha ," Tsunade said clearly to shikaku . She will not go against Kai . Even it means war with kumogakure . " I totally understand it . Kumo never obeyed the treaty between us . They disobeyed it on the same day . We would never want to help that kind of allies who can stab us on our back anytime ," Shikaku said to her . He never liked the treaty between kumogakure and konohagakure . Kumo disobeyed the treaty when they tried to kidnap Hinata on the same day . " Let them think we are still allies . I will give them the taste of their own medicine one day . But we have to wait for that . Till I come back from the kage summit you are my replacement as the hokage . You can handle konoha for few days in my absence ," Tsunade said to shikaku . He never thought that she will appoint him as the temporary kage . " What a drag ? I thought you will appoint kakashi . Well it is for few days then I can handle it . But please never recommend me for hokage candidate in the future ," Shikaku said to her . He will eliminate all his chances for the future . It is a troublesome job for anyone as intelligent as shikaku . " Okay I will take it as a suggestion . But you have to take a good care of konoha in my absence . Make sure to keep an eye on Danzo ," Tsunade said to him . She wants to retire for the day . She is free today as shizune is going to teach Sakura today in her place . " Who are going with you in the meeting lady hokage ?" Shikaku asked her . According to that he has to make changes later while ?ssigning mission . " It''s third hokage , anko and Naruto . Anything else you want to ask . Tomorrow I have to leave early in the morning . If there is no work I want to retire for the day . Irene and shizune will help you in the office in my absence ," Tsunade said to shikaku and left the office . ''She is taking third hokage, anko and Naruto . Naruto is chunin only in name . All of them are aggressive type except Lord third . It looks like she is ready attack anyone . Anyway now this kage summit is all about showing the power unlike the previous ones . Raikage is stupid to call for summit in the name of preserving peace among ninja nations . He is quite desperate in making decisions . I should leave to house otherwise Yoshino will be angry if I don''t give her some time ,'' Shikaku thought in his mind . He also finished his work . So he left the office while praying to God that yoshino will be in happy mood . ....................................... ...Amegakure.... Akatsuki hideout... Next day... " You all have heard the recent proposal of kumogakure . They will give us a lot of money if we eliminate Kai uzumaki . But the problem is we couldn''t track Kai if we don''t know how he looks like . It is one of the biggest ?ssignment we have ever got as the members of akatsuki ," Pain said to the akatsuki members . He is not sure himself how to find there new target . " Have you tried to look at the uzuamki ruins . He might be there . It is the least expected place but that is his home so we can either find him or some clues regarding him ," Itachi said to them . Even for him Kai uzumaki is mysterious man . " I already tried that but all my clones died before they entered uzushiogakure . The whole sea around the island is surrounded by fuinjutsu array . No one can enter inside . All non uzumaki dies while touching the barrier . I thought my clones will not be detected by fuinjutsu but it was on different level . No one left that island under the watch of my clones who are stationed nearby . Either no one leaves the island or no one live in that place ," Black zetsu said to them . He embarrassed to tell them that his clones are detected by fuinjutsu which never happened with the current level of fuinjutsu among others . " It is the first time I heard that you failed to infiltrate a place . It should be expected by the level of fuinjutsu my clan possessed . It could bring down even gods to do their biddings . The island is like that from few decades . The island is the place of bad memories and no uzumaki will enter that place . It is a reminder of bad things happened to us . But still keep your spies near that place . Even if Kai lives there he will come outside someday or he will give a visit to that place in future ," Pain said to zetsu . He is sure that Kai will visit that place in future but he is not sure whether he lives in that place or not . " Yes pain sama . I will do it ," Zetsu replied to him . " Raikage is afraid of Kai uzumaki . It is the first time I heard someone is threatening a great ninja village alone ," Deidara said to them . He is laughing on the current situation of Raikage . " How much powerful is that old man ? Once he reveal himself I can cut him in pieces with my samehada ," Kisame said to them . He has not forgotten that his blade samehada was injured during the fight with that uzumaki lady . " That is what we are trying to do Kisame . But he isn''t going to reveal himself if we don''t search for him . It is a tough job when you don''t know who is your opponent in the first place . Element of surprise is on his side ," Kakuzu said to Kisame . As a professional bounty Hunter he always knew his target faces or the place where they reside before he went to kill them . It is the first time he is in this kind of situation . " We have to kill a red haired person . It is very simple ," Hidan opened his mouth . " There are complications in killing every red haired guy . Fifth hokage''s husband is also a red haired person and an uzuamki . He travels the whole world . We don''t want to kill him by accident for now ," Zetsu said to them . He want to capture him later to bargain him for naruto . " Well we can capture hokage''s husband later to bargain for Naruto . You are quite a sly one in our group ," Pain said to zetsu . He immediately understood the plan of zetsu . " Hai pain sama . We can trade Menma uzumaki for Naruto uzumaki . He would not want his uncle get killed because of him . Afterall he treasures his family more than anything ," Zetsu said to them . He has smile on his Black and White face . Suddenly a projection of a person appeared infront of them in the thin air . The colourless person opened his mouth . " Hello Akatsuki . I am Kai uzumaki the same person you are searching . What a day I found all of you before you can begin the search for me ," Kai uzumaki , an elderly uzuamki said to them while playing with his beard . " Where are you old man ? Tell me and I will kill you without pain ," Hidan said to him . " Ohh jashin''s bitch is here . I didn''t see you . If I meet you I will smack your bu?? for calling me old man . Hahahahaha," Kai said to him and started to laugh at him . Hidan couldn''t hold himself and went to cut him. But he went through him . " What you want with us Kai uzuamki ? I can track you down if you want to kill yourself because of all the pain you suffered ," Pain said to Kai . He couldn''t. believe that this guy tracked them down so easily . " Puny God I am an uzumaki vengeance on this world . Your plan is bound to fail . Where your plan stops my plan starts from that place ," Kai said to them . His projection is smiling on them . " What do you mean our plan is bound to fail ? How it is the start of your plan ?" Konan asked him . She has a very bad feeling about it . She also want to give enough time to nagato to track kai down . " Are you trying to track me . Don''t bother about it . Even with your godly powers you cannot track me . For your question young lady . You will see when the time comes . Even Madara Uchiha is not enough to stop me . You want this whole world to feel pain .But I want them to feel the wrath of an uzumaki survivor . Especially the main culprit of this whole disaster ," Kai said and shocked few of them by how he mentioned Madara in his words . Zetsu , Itachi , konan , Kisame and pain became alert by his words . " Madara Uchiha was one of the strongest shinobi in shinobi history . You brag a lot old man ," Zetsu said to him . He is now afraid of him . No one surprised him like kai did in few moments which never happened in his thousand year of life . " Infinite tsukuyomi !!! what an utter failure . Even if you accomplish it . What would you do next ? Even the mother of sage of six paths failed to accomplish anything after using infinite tsukuyomi . Humans have curious personality and they find the jealousy and hatred whatever paths they choose . There were no saints who never committed a sin . There were no sinners who wasn''t innocent one upon a time ," Kai said to them . He is looking at the them and remembered his old life . " I get the last few part . But what do you mean by mother of sage of six path used infinite tsukuyomi ," Itachi asked kai . He got curious about the mother of sage of six paths . No one knows her name . Their is no history about her . " You will find out when the time come if you remain alive Itachi uchiha . I got little distracted from the main topic . You are trying so hard to find me . So I wanted to show myself without showing myself . You cannot find me without my permission . I came to say hello to all the child present here ," Kai said and his projection in the thin air disappeared . It looks like Kai doesn''t have time for them anymore . His face is not revealed as it was not clear to them . " He is really difficult to track . I don''t know what method he used to cover his tracks . It is impossible to track him now but we will continue to search for him . If we couldn''t find him in six months . Then we will fully focus on our other jobs ," Pain said to them . He has many questions and doubts in his mind after this meeting . If someone has already casted the infinite tsukuyomi on this world . Why it is back to it''s old rhythm . What if he fails like the previous person . " I think he want to distract us from our objective . He uses the reference of mother of sage of six paths . No one knows about her then how he knows it . He is misleading us and trying to put us against each other ," Black zetsu said to them . He do not want Kai to ruin his plan . He will do everything to avoid this kind of situation . It is his only chance . Pain thought about for few minutes . Everyone became silent when he was thinking . They are waiting for his decision . " We will go with the current plan . I never thought Kai would play with our minds from his words alone . He is sly like a fox . No one will stop us from our ultimate goal . Not even Kai ," Pain said to his fellow akatsuki members . But the doubts about his plan are already planted by Kai in his mind . Zetsu is nervous about this Kai uzumaki . He knows a lot of things . '' I have to inform everything to Obito with my mixed version of story . This Kai uzumaki is a threat to our plans . But why he said where our plan stops , his plan will begin . If mother becomes free then there is no chance that in this world someone can beat her . Maybe he is planning to take control of juubi the ten tail beast . That is one possibility ,'' Zetsu is in deep thought . He has to be fully prepared for his new enemy . All the akatsuki members went to rest for the day and zetsu went to inform Obito about the current situations . Pain and konan have there own doubts about the plan from the beginning . But now it became worse after listening to Kai uzumaki . .....Near Country of Iron ...... Naruto wakes up from his meditation . He produced his own thought projection and transmitted it in the akatsuki hideout with the help of his shadow demons . They cannot trace someone which hides in the own shadows . " Master what happened after you got the message ," Anko asked her master . She is worried about him . " They want to search for Kai uzuamki . Before they can begin to search for him . I wanted to pay them a visit . They should really understand whom they are messing with this time . Naruto uzumaki is a ninja of konoha and he has to follow a pattern to maintain his image . But Kai uzumaki is free from the rules and regulations . He can do whatever he want . I want to showoff a little bit . Let''s go we are near to samurai country ," Naruto said to hiruzen , Tsunade and anko . All of them started to run . They cannot teleport directly to samurai country to showoff their true power . So they are travelling like a real ninja . Soon they enter in Iron country . And meet few samurai''s who are there to lead them to their destination . " Hello I am samurai who directly works under general mifune . My name is Kota . From here I will lead you to kage summit . But first please verify yourself ," Kota asked them . Samurai follow a strict law and discipline , no one can change it . " I am the current hokage of konohagakure , Tsunade senju uzumaki . With me are third hokage Hiruzen sarutobi who is also my sensei . Anko mitarashi who is an elite jonin . And at last my nephew Naruto uzumaki who is also a chunin of konohagakure ," Tsunade said and gave them their identification papers . They checked them and verified it . " You look like a very good kenjutsu practitioner Mr Naruto uzumaki . I am surprised by how you maintained your swords ," Kota said to Naruto . He has very experienced eye who can recognise a good swordsman . He looked at two naruto''s sword and how he carried them . With one look he can tell it was well maintained . " I have a very good teacher whose whole family dedicated their life to learn the way of swords from generation . They are neither ninja or samurai . I was fortunate enough that he taught me after I requested it ," Naruto mixed some lies and truth about his real teacher . " Please could you tell me his name . He earned a very high respect in my eyes , if he is neither a samurai and a ninja ," Kota asked him . Samurai honour other swordsman if they are worthy even if they are ninja or a commoner . " His name is Cocytus and he only follow the path of swordsman . In his eyes a person can become a true swordsman when we become one with our blade . Blade is the heart and our body is the mind of it ," Naruto said to kota . He said the actual words of Cocytus . " Amazing what a beautiful quote for swordsmanship . I am even more impressed with words of wisdom . This kind of words come only when someone surpasses the limit of human limit ," Kota is very impressed by the master of Naruto . Even all the samurai looked at Naruto with respect which samurai genuinely doesn''t feel for a ninja . '' I will tell about this young boy''s master to our general mifune . He will be very happy to listen to this kind of quote ,'' Kota is thinking about this world''s current number one swordsman . " Follow me ," Kota said to them and they followed the group of samurai . After few hours they reached to a giant building where they will attend the kage summit . Chapter 58 - 58 Five kage summit ...Country of Iron ... Tsunade entered the giant building with others . Kato lead them to the room where the meeting is going to take place . Raikage , mizukage , tsuchikage and chiyo . Chiyo came with gaara , baki and her brother Ebizo . She is the representative of Sand village in the meeting . Raikage came with Darui , Bee and a masked anbu of kumogakure who is also the head of anbu unit in their country . Mizukage came with zabuza , Haku and Ao . Ao has a right eye covered in eye patch as it held a Byakugan . Tsuchikage came with kurotsuchi , Akatsuchi and one of his elite anbu . General mifune was only waiting for the arrival of Konohagakure to start the meeting . Kota went directly to his general and told him in his ears about the master of Naruto . And the beautiful quote he heard from his mouth . " Well that was a beautiful quote for swordsman like us . No matter you are a samurai or not . This quote shows the power of the one who mastered the sword which exceed the human limits ," Mifune said to kota . They can see a rare smile in his face . His words echoed in the silent room . And zabuza got curious and asked him . " General mifune if you don''t mind I also want to know the same quote ." " Blade is the heart and body is the mind of it . " Mifune told zabuza . Zabuza heard it and became silent for few moments . " That is very interesting quote . Only a legend in swordsmanship can say something like that . I want to know who said it . My muscles are itching to fight him ," Zabuza said to them . For unknown reason he wants to fight the person and want to know his own limit . " You couldn''t find him now . He is travelling around the world to discover his true self . His name is Cocytus and he is not a ninja or samurai ," Naruto said to zabuza . Both looked at each others eyes . " Do you know him Naruto uzumaki ? " Zabuza asked him a simple question . " He is the one who taught me the way of true swordsman . You should know it better than anyone in the room . After all how a fresh genin could hold against one of the seven swordsman in the mist in a sword battle . I am not even close to his level ," Naruto said to zabuza . Zabuza looked at him for few seconds . " You don''t have to mention that . After the kage summit let''s have a practice match . I can see you have progressed a lot after our encounter in the land of waves ," Zabuza said to Naruto . They didn''t break their eye contact from the moment they started to look at each other . Zabuza wanted to erase his past mistake when he thought naruto was a simple kid . Naruto surprised him at that time . " Yeah sure ," Naruto said to zabuza . Both are itching to fight each other . " We are here for a five kage summit , Naruto kun . Let''s not make them wait any longer . You can satisfy your sword later ," Hiruzen said to Naruto . He can see the other kages are looking at them . Raikage and tsuchikage are annoyed by their interaction . Tsunade took her seat with other kages . Hiruzen and Anko stood on her left while Naruto stood in her right side . " We can begin the meeting now as all the kages and representative of sand are present here ," General mifune said and the meeting started officially . " I thought I will see five kages but it is the first time we started a meeting with only four kages and a representative . And three of them are ladies ," Raikage said to them . He is not impressed with them . " Don''t tell me that you are afraid of ladies majority in the kage summit . After all kidnapping young girls are in your village past polices . So that your village can produce powerful ninjas in the past ," Chiyo said back to Raikage . Her face is full of wrinkles and after seeing that Raikage is not in a mood to reply her back . She is elder like onoki for him . She is aggressive like Tsunade even in her old age . " I even heard that your ninja tried to abduct the clan heiress of hyuga clan for their special dojutsu Byakugan ," Mei supported Chiyo . She doesn''t like the tone of Raikage when he talked about the important ladies present in the room . " You have much to learn Raikage when it comes to talk with ladies ," Onoki said to Raikage . Even he will not comment anything bad about ladies especially when room is full of powerful ladies . Not when he brought his own granddaughter who can be possibly the next Tsuchikage . " I was surprised to see so many ladies in the room . It is not everyday we can see this many ladies who can decide the fate of their own ninja villages ," Raikage immediately corrected his words . He do not want to create any more misunderstanding . " Why you have called for a meeting Raikage . I don''t believe even for a second that you want to promote peace among nations . After all you are collecting a lot of information and increasing your village strength recently in few years . Nothing can escape from my experienced eyes ," Tsuchikage said to Raikage . He is as experienced as hiruzen and nothing can escape from him . " You have got wrong information Tsuchikage . We are not increasing our military strength but we have a lot of people in our village who opted to become ninja . It is not a bag thing if you have a lot ninja from the ninja families ," Raikage said to them . Onoki is unable to trap Raikage in his words . " I even heard you send some of your elite ninjas in konoha . I don''t know what kind of business you have with konoha . That you have to send them like spies at night ," Onoki said to Raikage directly . Another trick to trap Raikage . " Someone has misguided you Tsuchikage . Why I will send them if it is obvious that they are my ninja . You are getting old Tsuchikage . You should handover your position to someone else ," Raikage said to Onoki . He approached aggressively this time . At least it will make onoki to stop exposing him in front of others . And there is no evidence which can prove he sent his ninja in konoha . " You have became quite intelligent Raikage . Unlike any other Raikage you are the most intelligent one I have encountered till now . Lady Hokage I hope nothing bad happened in konoha . I heard someone tried to abduct minato''s son ," Onoki said to them . He looked at the right side of Tsunade . Naruto saw him and smiled at him . " You don''t have to worry about Naruto . After all he is under my care . You may not know it but he is my nephew as his mother is my cousin . He is know to cut down his enemies ruthlessly . He surpassed Minato a long time ago in the area of cutting his enemies . He got some nice personality from his mother . I am right Naruto ," Tsunade said to Onoki . When the name of Naruto came Raikage and chiyo got more interested in knowing him . " Aunt Tsunade you are praising me too much . I only made a hanging corpse garden in the konoha gate , nothing more . I took me thirty minutes to create such a beautiful garden . All the people in konoha liked it but for some reason they puked at the scene . For abducting me even akatsuki failed for the first time . It is not a big thing . Anyone can do that ," Naruto said it with a child like expression . But his words are slap for Tsuchikage and Raikage . " I want to know about Kisame who went rogue few years back . Could you explain about him to us and how you survived his samehada . He is known for using samehada at it''s full potential unlike any of it''s previous owner ," Mizukage asked Naruto . She was surprised when she heard a 12 year child survived after encountering Kisame in a battle . Kisame became the biggest target for the hunter nin of mist village after the death of yagura . No hunter nin came back alive after encountering him . " That sharky guy . He was busy with my Tricky clones . My clones didn''t give him a chance to use his sword . Some of them injured his hand and bu?? by biting it . That what actually happened . His other partner was standing and observing my clones . Well enough time for my Godfather Jiraya to arrive on the scene who was getting his ?ss kicked by an old lady in the street ," Naruto said to them and remembered the incident where he disguised as an old lady . A genuine smile appeared on his face . " Tricky clone ?? what kind of clones is that ? " Tsuchikage asked him . " It is my own original jutsu . And for telling you . Nope not gonna happen . Ask Kisame but he would be really embarrassed to tell anything about it . It was the most embarrassing moment of his life ," Naruto said to Onoki . He wanted to laugh but controlled himself . " Well I cannot ask about your secret jutsu but I thought you were attacked two times . Correct me if I am wrong ," Onoki asked Naruto . He wanted to know what happened to Raikage''s ninja . Why konoha do not question about it to Raikage ? " I was attacked second time but I was sleeping at that time . Those guy were unlucky to meet my other aunt . She killed them for ruining her sleep time . She even forgot that we have to interrogate them . I didn''t even call it an attack as they were squashed outside my compound ," Naruto said to them . Well he was really sleeping at that time . " I didn''t know you have a sister ," Onoki asked Tsunade . He thought her whole family died a long time ago . " She is not my own sister . But she is definitely Naruto''s aunt . And for my relation with her she is my sister in law . I still hope that she would caught a member of that group alive . But she is very aggressive like naruto''s mother . Now would you stop talking about my family ," Tsunade said to them . Onoki wanted to ask more about that women whether she is an uzumaki or not but it is a kage meeting . So he dropped that subject . Raikage is more relaxed now as he knew that his secret is safe . Tsuchikage and Raikage looked at each other . Now Raikage has a smile in his face . " You have become hokage , Tsunade . Last time we met it was in the battlefield and it happened few decades ago ," Chiyo said to Tsunade . She couldn''t believe at first when she heard her name as the fifth hokage . She thought earlier that Jiraya or someone else will become hokage . It was all due to her absence in konoha . " She became hokage with her own ability . After all you have seen her ability in the battlefield with your own eyes . Even her absence couldn''t shake her position in konoha ," Hiruzen said to Chiyo . He is very proud to tell that about her student . " Tsuchikage , you have sent some of your ninjas to invade in konoha''s territories . It is a bad thing to invade when you don''t know whom I sent to watch that place . Any way not one of them remained alive . So we can say the score is fully settled ," Tsunade said to Tsuchikage . It made his face twist in anger . No one knows what actually happened in that place . " Maybe they have entered in your territory by mistake . You know youth this days are quite hot-blooded people ," Tsuchikage didn''t declined the allegation but twist the story like it was a mistake by his ninjas . " You should have to keep them under your control Tsuchikage . I was there when they entered in our territory in a large number . I punished them and they will not repeat their mistake . After all dead men make no mistake . Well there was a lady too . I believe in gender equality so I didn''t spare her life ," Naruto said to Tsuchikage with an innocent smile . They didn''t react angrly to Naruto''s words . After all they cannot make a scene in front of everyone . " Don''t get ???ky brat because you are minato''s son . You are still young and don''t know fully about the ninja world ," Tsuchikage want to put him his place . But he doesn''t know with whom he is playing the tongue twister . " You should forget that I am minato''s son for a moment and think what I did in past few months . You will get your answer Tsuchikage . As a brat I beat a small ?du?t army of your ninjas . Your ninjas are not the only one in the receiving end of my generosity . This brat can beat many ?du?ts . Even my father couldn''t kill this many people when he was young like me ," Naruto said to Tsuchikage . His words are true to the core . When Minato killed thousand Iwagakure ninjas alone he was around twenty five . Twice the age of Naruto at that time . " We have some of our own hot blooded ninja . I hope you understand that fact Tsuchikage . He doesn''t like invading armies even by mistake ," Tsunade said to Tsuchikage . She replied him with his own style . " Let''s discuss about the previous policies which are agreed by our predecessors during their previous meetings ," Mizukage said to others . They all agreed and started to discuss about it . They can make full use of old policies while changing them a little bit . So it can become beneficial to their village . ........... ...Mount Myoboku.... Jiraya is in front Gamamaru . Fukasaku and Shima are with him . Jiraya has been summoned by the gamamaru for an emergency meeting . " I am here great toad sage . Have you seen something in your future vision that required my attention ," Jiraya asked gamamaru . As everyone knew that gamamaru couldn''t leave his chamber due to his old age . He often sees the future in his visions . " Yes Jiraya . The future is changing by someone''s interference . I saw in my vision that future suddenly changed . I don''t know where it started . I saw the vision of the fourth great ninja war . But it was different from the previous one ," Gamamaru said to Jiraya . He is nervous about something . " Future can be changed . I never knew that ," Jiraya said to gamamaru . He can see the environment of the room is not peaceful . " Yes it can be changed if someone knows the future . There are many individuals I have not seen in that war in my previous vision . Hiruzen and minato''s son are one of them . But one individual stands above all . Kai uzumaki is a dangerous individual he blocked my future vision when I saw him in the future . He directly looked in my eyes before he was about to enter in the war . Nothing is clear . Even earlier there was only destruction in the future . But now there is chaos ," Gamamaru said to them . He has never faced a problem like that ever . " How did he block your future vision ? It never happened before ," Fukasaku said to others . He can understand why gamamaru is serious . He is the oldest sage in the planet and if someone can block the future vision from the future . It means he knows what gonna happen in the future and doesn''t want any one to interfere with it . " What are the other things you have seen great sage ?" Jiraya asked him . His brain could not comprehend what will happen in the future . " It looks like the future is in the hand of Kai uzumaki . From my earlier vision I can say minato''s son should be dead a long ago time ago but he somehow survived his death . Your sensei should be dead after Minato''s son but he survived . You are suppose to be the fifth hokage but Tsunade is the Hokage right now . One thing lead to change of many things . Minato''s son life changed the whole outcome of the future . What is his name ? " Gamamaru asked Jiraya . He knows he has never seen Minato''s son in his future vision earlier . " His name is Naruto uzumaki . He is a chunin and his growth is something which I have seen only in two person , Itachi and minato ," Jiraya praised naruto in front of gamamaru . Even though he has some shaky relationship with Naruto . He is very proud of him in his heart . " Naruto is saved by someone to alter the future . His presence can change many things . It looks like future are in the hands of uzumaki clan . Your village will survive the destruction but I can''t say about the other villages . Kai is like a hungry hyena who will feed upon great ninja villages for what happened in the past . It is the sins of great ninja villages which is leading us to chaos . But he is waiting for the arrival of two beings before he will enter the war against them ," Gamamaru said to them and he became nervous . " He is waiting for someone to arrive . Who are they great sage ? " Jiraya asked him . He become nervous for the first time after hearing the words of gamamaru . He didn''t like it when he is told Naruto should be dead a long time ago . " From how much I have seen the future . I can tell he is waiting for the revival of Madara uchiha and ten tails . He is not alone when I saw him . He was with a small girl . She has a lot of natural energy and she is more powerful than Kai uzuamki at that moment . It looks like Madara has a hand on uzumaki destruction if Kai is personally waiting for his revival to fight against him ," Gamamaru said to Jiraya . He is the most experienced individual in the planet right now . " Why Kai brought a dangerous individual with him ? " Jiraya asked gamamaru . He wants to know about future . " It is a mystery where she is hiding now ? But she is not human by nature . From my experience I can say she works under Kai . She obeys his every word as far I can see . He will bring her to battlefield to fight against ten tails . She is more powerful than ten tails . Maybe he wants to capture ten tails ," Gamamaru said to Jiraya . He is sweating whenever he talks about that girl . " Ten tails , I thought there is no one more powerful than nine tails or sage of six paths . I guess my thoughts were wrong ," Jiraya said to them . He couldn''t believe such a powerful beings are hiding in this world . " I knew sage of six paths once upon a time . I even helped him to learn sage mode . I was young at that time . ohh no . I almost forget about her . I am getting old ," Gamamaru said to them . He is thinking about something . " Her ? Are you thinking about a young girly toad . With whom you had an affair ? " Jiraya said to gamamaru with a smile . '' Even the oldest sage is a pervert like me '' Jiraya is thinking in his mind . Shima looked at the gamamaru with an intense gaze . " Don''t give me that look Shima chan . I was talking about kaguya . she was the mother of sage of six paths . She is sealed away by her sons . If ten tails will revive himself somehow then she will revive after him . Such a troublesome future ," Gamamaru said to them . He is more nervous now for the future . " So we have to face kaguya the mother of sage of six paths . I am nervous about it ," Jiraya said to them . It is the first time he is nervous about meeting an old lady . He do not have a nice experience about meeting an old lady . " Even sage of six paths have difficulty in facing her . Don''t take it lightly Jiraya . Maybe Kai already knew about it . He looks fully prepared for her in my future vision before he blocked it . I cannot look in the future now till that time arrive . Now all of you can leave I am tired after looking in the future ," Gamamaru said to them .All three of them left him and came outside . Jiraya is walking with Fukasaku and Shima . He is nervous about future . " You have not given the toad contract to Naruto . I thought by your attitude you would have tricked him to become a toad summoner by now ," Fukasaku said to Jiraya while walking with him . Shima is listening to their conversation . " Pa , it is not easy to give him a toad contract now . He has already two summoning contracts . And I have never seen Bat contracts before and the creature named Eevee in my life ," Jiraya said to them . Fukasaku is thinking about it about for a moment . " Bats like to live only in their community by nature . Even we doesn''t know about them few months ago . They are very dangerous summon . This new discovery was an uproar in the summon world . They will not disturb others till they are provoked . Well they have a very good relationship with lady katsuyu ," Fukasaku said to Jiraya . Summoning world is very large and so they don''t know about most of the other summons . So the appreance of bats didn''t went through a major uproar in summon world . " So do you know where Eevee lives . I heard they are the personal summon of uzuamkis . I heard they all evolve rather than grow like others ," Jiraya asked them . He is curious about them . " In summoning world not many creatures are friendly Jiraya . There are many creatures even we have not encountered in our lifetime . Maybe they are one of them ," Shima said to them . No summon creature leaves there territory for a long time . After talking with Fukasuka and Shima about most of things . Shima offered him some snacks . Jiraya immediately declined her offer and unsummoned himself from her house . He has a horrible experience about eating bugs whenever Shima offered him a food . ....... Iron country .... After all the kage and representative of five great ninja country finished the talk about ninja policies . " Have you heard the seven tail jinchuriki is missing from hidden waterfall village . They are getting mad when the news reached their higher ups ," Tsuchikage said to others . It is a big news for others . It is also a chance to get their hands on a tailed beast . Onoki already tried to search for it but they are unable to find it . So he wants to rip the benefit by telling others . So if they find the jinchuriki he can snatch it under their noses . " Even I heard it . Tsuchikage you are trying to tell us so you snatch it when we find it . You are causing an uproar by telling others ," Raikage said to Onoki . He revealed onoki''s plan which everybody knew beforehand . " You already have two jinchuriki what you will do with a third one , Tsuchikage . You are too much greedy for an old man ," Mizukage said to Tsuchikage . She is not happy with Onoki trying to manipulate other kages . " It is good to be greedy when it is for your own village . Your are awfully quiet Hokage . Do you know where is the seven tailed beast jinchuriki is right now ," Tsuchikage said to hokage . Tsunade looked at Onoki as if he has a death wish . He asked her because she is silent for most of the time . " Yeah I know it . That Jinchuriki is under the sky and currently she is walking on a road . Anything else you want to know Tsuchikage ," Tsunade said to Onoki . She is keeping quiet when they are talking nonsense and mostly talked during discussing about policies about the ninja villages . " That''s one way to say you don''t know about that jinchuriki . I didn''t know you can crack jokes sometime Hokage ," Onoki said to tsunade . " I have a question for you Hokage . I will be grateful if you answer it ," Raikage asked Tsunade . She looked at him and knew he will ask about Kai . " If you are asking about Kai uzumaki then don''t trouble yourself Raikage . He is your own problem . I only know that he is a genius like Itachi for the uzuamki clan . But the story is little different and you know it , how . If you are thinking that Naruto knows about him then you are wrong . Naruto is born in konoha and recently he became a genin and then chunin ," Tsunade said to Raikage . Her words changed his mind after all how naruto will know Kai . Naruto is a child and Kai is an elderly man in his eyes . " You know a lot about Kai . So do you know anything else about him . It will help us a lot ," Raikage said to her . He knows that she will not provide any information about Kai because of his uzumaki heritage . But he tried to ask her if somehow he can get a little information from her . " I already told you he is a genius from uzumaki clan . If he was there in uzushiogakure during your famous invasion . It will be a massacre for all the other three ninja villages . He was a number one fuinjutsu user at that time . I never met him but heard about him from other uzumaki clan members . After massacre I don''t have a clue where he lives or what he does . But be careful Raikage he is not like other uzumaki who are very peaceful in nature . I heard he abducted your two kunoichi . One was your secretary and other a jonin ," Tsunade said to Raikage with a face which showed no emotion . She will never leave a chance to make Raikage feel weak . " Correction hokage . It was his men who abducted them under the nose of Raikage . I even heard that he did it infront of other kumogakure ninjas ," Tsuchikage said to them . He said it with a smile . It provoked Raikage . " I am waiting when he will make a move against your village . Then I will see how you will smile at that time Tsuchikage ," Raikage said to Tsuchikage . He is angry because he was the only victim . He is praying in his mind that Onoki will face the wrath of Kai like him . " I can handle my problems . You should control your anger Raikage . We are in a kage summit ," Tsuchikage said to Raikage . He is still smiling after looking at the reaction of Raikage . " Raikage you should not behave like an angry brat . It happens most of the time in ninja world . It doesn''t matter if it is a secretary or a jonin ," Chiyo said to Raikage and looked at the side of gaara and baki . As if telling them never make a mistake like them in an important place like kage summit . " Let''s conclude the kage summit . As there is nothing else to discuss ," Mifune said to them . Who is silently listening to their talks . " I agree ," Tsunade said to them and everybody agreed after her . All of them started to walk outside as they don''t have anything else to discuss . Chapter 59 - 59 Zabuza vs Naruto and a secret alliance ...Iron country ... When all of the kage and the sand village representative came outside . Zabuza asked mifune something in his ears . Mifune respects a perfect duel with honour . " Mr Naruto uzumaki . Are you ready to battle in a duel with zabuza . We have a training ground nearby where our samurai boys can challenge each other . If you want to use ninjutsu that''s fine by us . Our samurai will learn few things after looking at both of your style ," Mifune said to Naruto . All the kages looked at him . They stopped in their tracks to watch this small boy''s strength . " I don''t mind it . Last time our battle was interrupted but not this time . Are you ready to lose zabuza San ," Naruto said to zabuza . Who looks at him as if he is cracking a joke . " You can dream about it . You are not the only one who improved after land of waves . Where is the training ground . I am itching to fight this brat ," Zabuza said to Naruto and then the last part to mifune . He is excited about this fight . Mifune took zabuza and Naruto to a clean training ground where other young samurai boys are practicing . All the others are curious about the fight so they followed them . " You can resume your practice later . So these two ninja can test their swordsmanship in this ground . Please come to the sideline so they have enough space to fight ," Kota said to the samurais who are practicing earlier in the ground . All of them listened to him and walked to the sidelines . Kota stood as the referee on the instruction of mifune nearby . Zabuza and Naruto walked in the center of the training ground . " I put my money on zabuza . What do you say Tsuchikage ," Raikage said to Tsuchikage . Zabuza is more experienced in his eyes . " Even I will put my money on zabuza . Even though minato''s brat is a prodigy . It doesn''t mean he can beat an experienced swordsman like zabuza . Last time he must have caught zabuza by a surprise ," Onoki said to Raikage . " Well I have never seen how Naruto fight . But he is a young lad who can grow as a handsome man one day . But still I put my money on zabuza ," Mizukage said to others . She is sure that zabuza can win this match with ease . " I don''t gamble now a days but If you asking who will win then it will be Naruto ," Tsunade said to them . She went towards mifune and said something which only he can hear . " Well I cannot say much as I have not seen either of them fight in a battlefield . So I will remain neutral in this matter . Swordplay is not my area to criticize . Gaara who will win in your opinion ," Chiyo said to others and last part to only gaara . She has heard a lot of things from others about Naruto and zabuza . " Well I think Naruto will win . He is very tricky ninja who can outclass anyone ," Gaara said to chiyo . He is trying to change after his sleeping problem is solved . He can think clearly after now . " Who do you think will win this battle , general mifune ," Chiyo asked mifune . He is looking at the both zabuza and Naruto . " Well experience plays a huge role but we don''t know how much Naruto has challenged himself with his sword . But I have a feeling Naruto can win this match ," Mifune said to them . " Begin ," Kota said to both zabuza and Naruto . As soon the match begin both of them unsheathed their sword and ran towards at each other in a tremendous speed and their sword clashed with each other . Then both of them jumped backward to maintain some distance . " You have quite a lot of strength in your arms ," Zabuza said to Naruto while striking on Naruto''s neck but Naruto blocked him by his sword . " You are quite brute to use your strength plus the weight of that heavy sword ," Naruto said to zabuza . He leaned a little and tried to cut the legs of zabuza who also blocked him . " It''s name is Kubikiribocho . It''s a heavy sword from the day it was forged ," Zabuza said and attempted to cut on the biceps of Naruto repeatedly . But he blocked all of his attempts by his swords . For few minutes they only tried to tire each other out . None of them are gaining an upper hand in the first part of pure kenjutsu battle . " Hidden in the mist jutsu ," Zabuza said and a mist surrounded them . Zabuza went to attack him in the mist but he doesn''t knew about Naruto''s sensor skills . He can locate him anywhere due to his range . Zabuza tried to atttack him from behind but Naruto suddenly turned back and blocked it . Again zabuza disappeared in the mist and tried again but he failed every time to surprise him . " Well the battle should be over by now . Why zabuza is taking so long . Even kakashi has a problem to locate him in the mist ," Haku said to mei . He is worried now . " I am surprised too . He can hold this long in a blind match with zabuza ," Mei said to others . Hidden in the mist jutsu is a jutsu which cannot be blocked by majority of ninja population for more than five minutes . If they are attacked by one of the seven swordsman of their village . " Air slash ," Naruto said and a burst of wind appeared from his sword''s slash . It blow away the mist from his surrounding . Naruto came out unscatched from the mist . No injuries in any part of his body . It surprised others . " I impressed by your performance so far Naruto uzumaki . You are very quick in blocking my sword attacks and adjusting in your body stance according to the situation ," Zabuza praised his opponent . No one can easily counter his jutsu without a dojutsu . Naruto and zabuza fought for more than thirty minutes . So mifune interrupted them . " You both have to stop your duel now . As every kage already fulfilled the purpose of coming here . And they have to return their own village as soon as possible to fulfill their own responsibility . So we have to stop your duel . It''s nice to see both of you showing your skills but it is getting late for kages and we also have other works to fulfill ," Mifune said to zabuza and Naruto . Samurai are all about the total discipline like modern military . Even if he wanted to let them continue but his samurai code stopped him from doing that . " I wanted to win against you but it doesn''t matter as our two encounter has ended up in a draw ," Naruto said to zabuza . Both of them looked at each other . " If you want to continue our duel . Come to mist village if you have time . It was a long time anyone other than seven mist swordmen can gave me such a good practice . You should be happy that you have two draw with me ," Zabuza said to Naruto . Because of the bandage on his mouth no one has seen him smiling . " I can''t promise that but if I come to mist village be ready for a duel . You have a lot of time to prepare for your loss . hehehehehhe ," Naruto said zabuza . In reply zabuza said nothing and went near Haku , Mei and Ao . Chiyo , Tsuchikage and Raikage were evaluating zabuza and Naruto for the future reference . Mifune stopped both of them because all of them are from foreign nation and they have to leave their country after their meeting as it is a neutral zone for all shinobi nations . So he doesn''t want any kind of dispute in his country by them . If one of them would have lost . It would not be liked by their respective village kage . " Well done Naruto kun . In such young age you have faced zabuza for more than thirty minutes alone in a sword duel ," Mifune said to Naruto . After all zabuza is an ?du?t but Naruto is still a twelve year child . " Thanks general mifune . One day I would be the best ninja this world has ever seen ," Naruto said to mifune and started to walk towards his konoha companions . " Let''s go Naruto . We have no reason to stay any longer in the Iron country ," Tsunade said to her companions . Naruto , Tsunade , Anko and Hiruzen disappeared in a quick shunshin . After Tsunade left with her party . Few moments later Tsuchikage and Raikage left with their companions . As there is no reason for them to stay behind . Mist and sand villages are weak in their eyes . Their is no reason for them to stay with them any longer . " I can understand Tsunade left early . She is very quick to leave as soon as the duel is over . But I felt Raikage and Tsuchikage looked down on us . What do you think Mizukage ? " Chiyo said to Mei Terumi . She wanted to know her thoughts . " It doesn''t matter to me . As long as they don''t wage a war upon my village I can ignore this kind of small matters . My village is still in a recovery period from the civil war . Well I am impressed by the current hokage . She become the first female kage and under her rule they recovered so fast as if there was no invasion to their village ," Mei said to chiyo . She is impressed by the growth of konoha under Tsunade . Even as a female she did a phenomenal job which many kage took longer time to finish under their leadership . " Well , Tsunade is a world class medic nin . I would never except any less from her in that situation . But she changed a lot from the last time I met . She is awfully quiet if I compare her from her own younger self . There is also a lot of tension between Iwa , Kumo and konoha . We should keep our villages out of their affairs . What do you say mizukage ? " Chiyo said to Mei . After all recently both of their villages weakened due to external or internal war . " I sensed the tension between them . For the timing I will stay out of their cold war . I noticed you paid a lot of attention to that young boy Naruto . Any specific reason for doing that ? " Mei said to chiyo . In response of that chiyo smiled at her . " He is not only a kenjutsu master but his fuinjutsu is also above everyone else . From my eyes I have never seen anyone who can perform such a work in that field of fuinjutsu . In my opinion he is the second best fuinjutsu user after Kai uzumaki . Even then I have never seen the work of Kai uzumaki ," Chiyo said to Mei . Their conversation brought light on Kai once again . " Before this day I never heard about Kai . To think someone who can surpass Kai is working under Tsunade . If their is another war between Konoha , Iwa and Kumo . Konoha will win it for sure . Tsunade has hidden a lot of ace in her sleeves. Even the third hokage looked quite energetic for an old man . I thought he is the younger self of himself when I saw him for the first time today ," Mei said to chiyo . It made chiyo realize that she missed something while paying a lot of attention to Naruto . " Sorry for interrupting but I thought that lady Anko has a lot of chakra which is comparable to kage . I never met her before but If I am right she works for the intelligence department of konoha ," Ao said to them . Anko didn''t even said a word during the meeting . Ao used his Byakugan to take a look at others and found that anko is more dangerous than she looks . His Byakugan is hidden by the eye patch . Naruto still has the death reaper seal on his stomach so Ao couldn''t see the actual amount of chakra possesed by him . " You are joking right . when I saw her last time she has jonin level chakra . It was one month before the final of chunin exam ," Baki said to Ao . He was there during the invasion but he has not seen anko anywhere after the second round of chunin exam . " It looks like konoha recently became more secretive than usual . It started after Tsunade became the Hokage . Recently they wiped out spies of other villages to avoid any kind of information leak from their village ," Chiyo said to them . Recently no one knows any information about konoha''s internal affairs . " Konoha has a lot of famous jonin like kakashi , Mighty gai and the famous ino-shika -cho trio . And the other elder of konoha Danzo who does everything in shadow . Well I heard even third hokage has difficulty in controlling him . But now he is silent for some reason after Tsunade became hokage ," Mei said to Chiyo . Even chiyo knows some of the dark work of danzo behind the back of third hokage . " We should exchange information among our villages . It will be beneficial for both of our villages in a long run . What do you say Mizukage ," Chiyo asked Mei . It was her original intention for which she came to kage summit . After all other three great ninja villages are thriving at this time . And Mist and sand are still in a dire situation . " Well it is a tempting offer . I originally came for this purpose and I was waiting for other villages to leave . I agree with your offer ," Mei said to chiyo . And a secret alliance was made between them for exchanging information . " I expect nothing less from both of you . After all a women mind is not something men can understand ," Tsunade came out of a tree with her party . Everyone from mist and sand was shocked due to the sudden appearance of Hokage . " Lady Hokage you have returned so soon . Is there a problem ," Mifune asked her . He doesn''t have a good feeling about the current situation . " Actually I thought to buy some chakra swords for my nephew if it is possible . Meanwhile I will talk with ladies . After all it is good to know about some kage level gossip ," Tsunade said to them . Her sudden appeareance shocked chiyo and mei . They have not seen this coming . " Kota go with Naruto to show him a sword shop . Naruto kun the chakra sword is not cheap . And a famous sword shop is nearby so you do not have to waste a lot of time looking in another shop ," Mifune said to Naruto . Iron country is known for producing high-level swords . And they charge according to the level of their swords . " I have a lot of money so it is not a problem ," Naruto said to mifune with a smile and soon left with Kota . Mifune stood their in a distance as it is not an official meeting . Listening to their conversation might be rude from his part . As all of them are ladies . " I was waiting when both of you will make an alliance . Both of you took a lot of time ," Tsunade said it with a smile . It was clear to them she knew their plan . " Do Iwa and Kumo are aware of our plan Lady hokage ?" Mei asked her . If Tsunade is aware about their plans then there is a chance that Iwa and Kumo are also aware about there intention . " No . Except me both the other country are unaware about your plan . Even if both of you want to exchange information among yourself . I don''t have a problem with it . I will provide a free passage in our borders . So you can exchange your information much faster . Your ninja couldn''t pass from the other two ninja villages border without alerting them . It will create a larger time gap between the exchange in information among both of you ," Tsunade said to them . The distance between their village is longer as both are in different side of map . " What do you want to gain from both villages Lady hokage ? By helping us you will gain nothing in return due to our current condition . Or are you trying to put us in your side from the very beginning ," Chiyo said to Tsunade . She couldn''t read this woman after she became hokage . " Well that is my original intention . But I also want to exchange information among all three of our village secretly . But even then I don''t like others spies in my village . Even if Raikage and Tsuchikage are arrogant about their strength . I am not one of them . Recently both of them are acquiring a lot of power and territory . If they will get a chance they will invade your village to improve their stronghold , " Tsunade said to them and started to manipulate them . But most of her words are true . " I know about that it is nothing new considering their behaviour ," Chiyo said to them . Even Mei supported her words . " You should know Raikage is the one behind the attack on my nephew . Even before he attacked him I knew about it beforehand . Even if I questioned him about it he would have made an excuse . So my sister in law didn''t leave their ninja alive in her encounter with them . Recently Iwagakure used akatsuki to attack my nephew . Well they have became quite bold to target my family members in konoha . I don''t know what they can do to your village . Akatsuki never attack a random ninja without a huge payment ," Tsunade said to them . She also want to take her revenge from Iwa and Kumo . She will not slide this moment to manipulate the weaker ninja nations to join her side . " They are doing a lot of thing behind our back recently . I am ready to form an alliance with you . What about you lady chiyo ? " Mei said to them . It will beneficial for her village in future . " I would have accept but due to our village being part of a recent invasion in your village . I don''t think your council will approve the alliance between our village ," Chiyo said to Tsunade . She stated the true fact as every shinobi and civilan council will think about this kind of offer . Mostly it ends in a failure . " Don''t worry about it . I became hokage with full power . Before I became hokage my sensei has eliminated all the bad roots of civilan council . And shinobi council listens every word of mine ," Tsunade said to them . She holds ultimate authority now in konoha after fire damiyo . " What about Danzo and his men who hides in the shadow of konoha ? They will create a lot of problem in konoha regarding our alliance . Konoha and mist can become allies without a problem ," Chiyo said to Tsunade . Even if she wants to continue their alliance but it is not a good thought according to the current scenario . " You don''t have to think about Danzo . He is only one man . Not the whole council of konoha . All the advisors , shinobis and civilans are in my side . One person opinion will not change it . He is quiet now a days because of his reputation is down due to his own actions . He is a not existing problem for me . Here I already made documents for all three of us . You can read it and sign it later . If you find it acceptable ," Tsunade said to them and handed them few documents . Chiyo and Mei read it . And found their is no flaw in it . " You came fully prepared this time Lady hokage . I am impressed by your work ," Mei said to Tsunade . She read the documents three times and signed it . Chiyo already signed the documents as the representative of sand . They distributed three documents among themselves as a proof . " So now konoha , sand and mist are in a secret alliance to exchange information and also to support each other in a war situation against other two ninja villages ," Tsunade said to them . She is happy in her heart but didn''t show in her face . " Well I thought it was impossible to establish an alliance with konoha , after our village was tricked by Orochimaru . But now the things have changed , a lot after you became hokage ," Chiyo said to Tsunade . She is impressed by the speed of her decision making . " Nothing is impossible if you truly want it . Now after I finished my real meeting . I have a boat to catch ," Mei said to chiyo and Tsunade . " I also have to leave lady hokage . I have a lot of work in the absence of a real kazekage ," Chiyo said to Mei and Tsunade . Naruto returned with Kota by this time . " My nephew is back . It looks like all of you are busy in their village work . So without wasting any time we will take our leave ," Tsunade left with her team . And this time they left for real . Soon chiyo left with her group . Mei was about to leave when mifune came to them . " So your gossip has finished lady mizukage ," Mifune asked her . In his heart he knew this ladies have discussed something dangerous behind the back of Raikage and Tsuchikage . " You know the ladies like to talk . Especially when there is no men around them . We are also leaving now ," Mizukage said to mifune . " Zabuza , you did great by facing that boy . You are a true warrior even in that pain you kept attacking him . I know your wrist are internally injured by continuously blocking naruto''s attack ," Mifune said to zabuza . When Mei , Haku and Ao heard it they were surprised as they is no wound in his wrist . " I know that boy is more furious than I have imagined . I never enjoyed this kind of sword battle with anyone . I thought I misjudged him last time but I repeated the same mistake this time . I still can''t believe his strikes can be such powerful to shake my wrists and bones . Cocytus trained him really well . Still I feel that boy has heavens luck to obtain such a good teacher ," Zabuza said to mifune . He is happy to have such a great battle . " Thank you general mifune . You saved our reputation by stopping the match in front of other kages ," Mei said to mifune . " It is my job as an host . Even then lady Hokage already knew about this outcome and told me earlier that I have to stop the match as soon as the thirty minutes are over . At first I thought she is worried about Naruto but well I was surprised by that boy''s performance . I stopped it little late due to their performance . I was mesmerized by their performance . I should train even more otherwise they will surpass me in no time ," Mifune said to them . " Once again thank you general mifune . Now we have to take our leave ," Mei said to mifune and left with her team . Mifune went back to do his work . The ground has become full with the young samurais who started their practice all over again . ......... .....Inside the boat ..... Haku was looking at zabuza injuries . Even he was not bleeding . But his wrist has swollen because of his constant blocking and attacking Naruto . Mei and Ao are standing nearby . Haku is a medic nin so he started to heal zabuza''s wrist . " It is good that I trained in medical ninjutsu after we left Land of waves . You should avoid getting injured like this Zabuza sama ," Haku said to zabuza . His words irritated zabuza ears . " You like it when I get injured . Now don''t deny it . For this purpose only you learned medical ninjutsu . You always remind me about the incident of land of waves ," Zabuza said to Haku . Mei and Ao are listening to their conversation . It is a scene which they are used to see everytime zabuza gets injured . " Don''t be so hard on the kid , zabuza . You are the one who challenged that boy ," Ao said to zabuza . " I thought I will show him that I went easy on him last time . But that boy he even outclassed me this time . I will train even harder for the time he will come in mist . No one will save his wrists at that time . I will not satisfy till his wrists get swollen like how he did it with mine . I will have my revenge ," Zabuza said to them . Haku laughed at zabuza . " You can come to me anytime for the treatment zabuza sama . By the next time Naruto would have be grown as a teenager . He only twelve this time . I am worried about you when you face him when he will turn sixteen . Even if you lose I will support you ," Haku said to zabuza . So much for showing his bone of confidence . " Haku that is not how you should encourage your master zabuza . It looked more like you believe he will lose . Even then you will encourage him ," Ao said to Haku . He has a headache due to their constant arguing . By the time zabuza was fully healed from his injury . Their boat is going at the full speed towards the mist village . .......... ....Near the border of sunagkure .... Chiyo is running at the medium speed with her team . " Gaara you didn''t talk with that konoha kid . I thought you wanted to talk with him ," Chiyo asked gaara . " I am not confident in talking with him . I just observed him . He can even badmouth Tsuchikage but I was nervous to open my mouth in such a meeting ," Gaara is learning the way of his new life . " You will learn it later . Don''t sweat about it . In that kind of meeting usually you don''t have to open your mouth if you are not sure about talking . Even I was nervous what to say or should remain quiet ," Baki said to gaara . He is happy that gaara has changed a lot after the failed invasion . All of them reached at the gates of sunagakure . All four of them entered together to attend the council meeting to give the new information about their alliance with mist and konoha . Chapter 60 - 60 The love for dolls ....Konohagakure .... After having a heavy dinner in Ichiraku . Naruto is walking towards the senju compound . When he felt a familiar presence nearby . He walks towards the direction from where he felt her presence . Within a minute he find her and she is not alone . He walks towards her . " Hey Hinata ," Naruto calls her . Hinata is with Kiba , shino and kurenai . He is happy to see her . " Hello , Naruto kun . I am so glad to see you ," Hinata said to Naruto . Kurenai looked at her student . And she decided to tease her . " Hai Naruto . You came to meet your future wife ," Kurenai said to Naruto . It didn''t affect him but the same thing affected her student a lot . She is blushing like tomato and remembered that she is engaged with Naruto . " Is there a problem with me meeting my own future wife . I just want to spend some time with her ," Naruto said to kurenai . She looked at him with an understanding smile . Naruto walked and stood on the right side of Hinata . And directly looked in her eyes . Shino and Kiba remained silent as they don''t have anything to say . " You are quite bold Naruto . Just like your mother kushina ," Kurenai said to Naruto . She is sure that in future Naruto can take a good care of Hinata . " I heard you went to kage summit . How was it ? " Kiba asked Naruto . He is curious about the meeting . " It was boring , Kiba . How was your day ? " Naruto asked Kiba . " Same old story pal . I am waiting for an exciting mission where I can fight criminals and rogue ninjas ," Kiba said to Naruto . He even forget her sensei is with them while talking with Naruto . " You want to fight criminals and rogue ninjas . I should double your training so you are well prepared for such encounter ," Kurenai said to Kiba . His exciting face changed into the face of shock . He doesn''t want to do extra practice alone . " Hinata chan don''t be shy . He is your future husband . Naruto kun I want you to take a better care of my student . And it is not a request ," Kurenai said to Naruto like a big sister of Hinata . Her voice is sweet but there is hidden order behind it . She is worried about Hinata future even if she is sure about her bright future . There is no harm to give a warning to Naruto beforehand . " I will take good care of Hinata when we marry each other . Don''t worry about it ," Naruto said to kurenai with a confident smile . " Maybe we should get going . They both need some time alone ," Shino said to kurenai and Kiba . " Both of you enjoy your time together ," Kurenai said to Hinata and Naruto . She signaled Kiba and shino to leave . " Good night to all of you ," Naruto said to others . Kurenai , shino and Kiba went separate way after the good bye . Naruto and Hinata walked slowly together . Both of them are unsure what they should talk with each other . " Naruto kun , are you happy about our engagement and future marriage ? " Hinata asked Naruto . She is not sure if a guy like Naruto will like her in such a way . " I am happy that we would marry in the future . I am sure of it . Why are so doubtful about it Hinata ?" Naruto said to Hinata . He can see she is more relaxed now . " It''s nothing Naruto kun . I have to make sure that you want to marry me without any pressure . Our engagement was so sudden that it created doubts in my mind ," Hinata said to Naruto . She is feeling more confident than before . " I have to marry someone in the future . I know you from the academy and you are perfect for me . I cannot miss a chance to marry a sweet and beautiful girl like you . Otherwise I would have to regret for the whole life . I am very lucky guy to have you in my life Hinata chan ," Naruto said to Hinata . It brought a storm in the mind of Hinata . '' Naruto called me beautiful . Well it feels so good to hear such words from his mouth ,'' Hinata is immersed in her own thoughts . " Hinata where are you ? Please come back to earth . " Naruto asked her when he found her lost in her own thoughts . " Sorry Naruto kun . I went blank for few seconds . Well no one told me that I am beautiful before you ." Hinata said to Naruto . She is blushing when she mentioned the comment of Naruto . After listening to her his gaze suddenly went to a shop which is nearby . Naruto slowly pulled Hinata with him in the shop . And he purchased a big white teddy bear for her before even she can react what is happening around her . " Hinata this small teady bear is for you ," Naruto said to her and handed the big teddy bear to her . Hinata became happy after receiving a gift from Naruto . " Thank you Naruto kun . I will cherish it forever ," Hinata said to Naruto with a smile . Now Hinata is walking while holding the teddy in her arms . Naruto is still walking with her . " Hinata how is your clan reaction on our engagement ? I heard they believe in the marriage between blood relation ," Naruto asked her . He is curious about her clan reaction . " They mostly support the blood relation but in this case they accepted our engagement easily . Father doesn''t even need to convince them . As soon as they heard it is you who is engaged with me , they agreed without any hesitation ," Hinata said to Naruto . She is happy that her clan agreed on their engagement . The main reason behind it was that he is minato''s son . Another reason is that he played a major role in defending konoha during invasion . While talking they reached at the hyuga compound gates but the hyuga guards didn''t stop Naruto . He walked with her without any one stopping him in his path . " When I was six year old I thought your eyes are like diamonds . But you were always shy and hide somewhere whenever I saw you when we were little kids ," Naruto said to hinata . '' Ohh my God . If naruto saw me at that time it means he discovered me all the time . Now he will think I was weird when we were kids . What I will say to him now ,'' Hinata is thinking to counter this problem . She cannot say she was stalking Naruto everywhere when he was a little boy . " Well Naruto kun . I was just shy to talk with everyone . I was not weird at all during my childhood ," Hinata said to Naruto . She is nervous about what he will say next . " I don''t think you were weird at that time . Small boys and girls tend to do a lot of unexpected things . Why are nervous about it . Technically we are still kids . Maybe we can call ourselves big kids ," Naruto said to Hinata . She again relaxed after hearing his words . " Thank you Naruto kun for such a nice walk ," Hinata said to Naruto . They are now standing at the gate of her house . She leaned forward and give a small kiss on his cheek . Before Naruto could say anything she ran away inside the house . '' Well that was unexpected from her side ,'' Naruto is thinking about Hinata''s kiss . while thinking about it he walked outside the hyuga compound . ......................... ...... ...Inside hiashi house ..... Hinata came running inside with a big whte teddy bear in her hand and she is blushing like a rose . Suddenly someone stopped her . Hanabi came from another side . " Ohh my future brother in law came to drop you . Well you kissed at the wrong place Hinata nee chan . And I am not talking about our gate . Hehehhehe ," Hanabi said to her big sister . Hinata didn''t realized that her private moment with Naruto is discovered by her younger sister . She will use it to tease her . " What are doing here hanabi . You should study at this time . And please don''t use Byakugan to spy on your own sister . It is a bad habit ," Hinata said to hanabi while blushing . " Don''t worry sister I will keep your secret . It was by accident that I discovered it . Woww what a cute teddy you have . I also want a teddy like that ," Hanabi said to Hinata . She want to hug it . " It is a gift by Naruto kun . So I cannot give it you . But I can ask father to buy a same teddy for you ," Hinata said to hanabi . Hanabi wanted to hug it but when she heard it is a gift from Naruto so she controlled her feelings . " My bad luck I thought you brought this gift for your cute little sister ," Hanabi said to Hinata with a pout . " Hinata sama you are home . Your father is calling both of you for the dinner . So please don''t delay any further ," A female servant came and said to both of them . And both of them went for their family dinner . .................... ....Uzushiogakure .... Demiurge is having a nice day . He is walking toward the throne room . After entering inside the throne room . He met with albedo . " Hello albedo , how are you ? " Demiurge asked her . Due to his work he is unable to meet other floor guardians all the time . " Hello Demiurge . What bring you here ? I don''t think you need my help ," Albedo said to Demiurge . She knows this archdevil nature as he likes no interference in his work till he really needs it . " In the absence of our lord Naruto . I likes to see at the throne and imagine him in his full glory while sitting on it . I miss him now a days . It feels like a long time when he called me in his service ," Demiurge said to Albedo . He is bored without doing any service to his lord . " Well you are the luckiest guy among us . Most of the time you are called by our lord . You have a devil''s luck and it is no doubt you are an archdevil in real life . But I am stuck here because of my work and I cannot go outside the uzushiogakure without his permission to help him ," Albedo said to Demiurge in a professional tone . " Well I heard our lord is engaged . You would be sad after the news . So I came to cheer you up ," Demiurge said to albedo . He is surprised when he earned no angry response from her . " Well do you think I will go against my lord wishes . I don''t think that way demiurge . I even heard about that hyuga girl from shadow demons even before their engagement . She is one of those people who love our lord even before he gained his fame in this world . I got a very good report about her from the shadow demons . Her love for our lord is not less than us ," Albedo said to Demiurge . He is surprised by her reaction . " So you are not against our lord engagement . I heard Kumo tried to abduct her on various occasions due to her dojutsu ," Demiurge said to her . She got angry when she heard it . " I want to wipe out that country . They think women are like objects . Sometime I am really tempted to send rubedo for a massacre . I want them to feel hopeless when they fail miserably against us ," Albedo has a sadastic smile in her face . She hate people who think women are weak . " I will not do that Albedo . They are ants and it is like a quick death for them . I want them to feel despair and then fear . When they try to rebel against us . They will feel helpless . When they think we will massacre them . We will not do it . Death will become luxury for them in the future ," Demiurge said to her . He has a lot of evil thoughts and ideas which can even make Albedo to fear him sometime . " I understand your point . But what if she is attacked again . As a future bride of our lord we have to put some more security around her in secret . One day I also want an engagement with our lord ," Albedo went to her dream world which is quickly interrupted by demiurge . " You are not human Albedo . You can direct form a marriage contract with our lord and you also know how you have to do it . But I strongly advise you to do it in the future . He is still a kid . It is his golden age for having fun ," Demiurge said to Albedo . He gets excited whenever he remembers how Naruto plays with his enemy . That is the fun he is talking about . " I am waiting for our lord to become an ?du?t . But before that I also want to gave a bath to our lord . From the time I heard about that bathroom incident I have an urge to clean his body thoroughly ," Albedo said to him . From the day she heard of that incident she has one wish in her mind . That is to wash Naruto when he is in bath . " Best of luck Albedo . But be ready for the future . Our lord can have a lot of brides . So could you please explain it to shalltear too . I don''t have a time for it . I am very busy in experimenting and to maintain a spy network for our lord ," Demiurge said to Albedo . He knows he could not explain it to shalltear . She is more hot headed than anyone else in Nazarick . Sending a powerful female to explain it to her is the best choice . " You don''t have to worry about it . I already talked about it to her . We came to common conclusion . If our lord want a harem them we are not suppose to hinder it . We should support it at all the cost ," Albedo said to Demiurge . She took a Naruto''s doll out of nowhere which she made herself . " Do you have any more of our lord replica . It want it and it will help me relax ," Demiurge suddenly got interested in naruto''s doll and asked about it to Albedo . " Okay I will make a new one for you . But you have to inform me about all the latest incident which happens in konoha or around our lord from now on ," Albedo asked him . She is clever like demiurge . She couldn''t miss a golden chance like this to make a deal with an arch devil . " Deal " Demiurge said to her and took his leave . He will come to meet her few days later to take Naruto''s doll . When the archdevil left the throne room . Albedo started to play with dolls of Naruto . It is one of the best pass time for her . Chapter 61 - 61 Demiurges manipulation ....Land of waves ..... ..... Wave damiyo''s castle.... A man in red suit and a small girl is now standing outside the small castle of the previous owner of land of waves . The previous wave damiyo and his family is killed by Gato''s ?ssassins . After the death of wave damiyo it became easy for him to control land of waves . Till Gato was killed by Naruto . There are still some samurai present there who are loyal to the previous damiyo but they are jobless now . Now they only guard the small castle as it is their duty as they are bound by their oath to wave damiyo . When the guard saw a man and a girl are approaching them they become alert . They stopped them and asked them . " Who are you people ? Even our land of waves recently become fully free . It doesn''t mean you will enter inside our deceased damiyo''s castle like it''s a park ," One guard said to them . He do not want to be rude to a man and a small girl . It is a daily procedure for them . " I am sorry but I have a job to do . Would you call your superior . I am here to deliver something which belongs to your damiyo ," The man said to them . He is very elegant in talking . His voice made them relax . " Please stay here , I will call our samurai general ," Another guard said to them . He went inside and called their commander . When he came outside he was shocked to see the girl . The general samurai was old and he has seen many generation of damiyo''s reign in the land of waves . He was shocked because the small girl with the man exactly looks like the younger sister of deceased damiyo . She ran away with a boy from the land of waves after her father wanted to marry her in the family of another damiyo . The boy was poor and her father didn''t agree with their marriage . To hide this fact he wanted to marry her somewhere else . Her father died after she ran away and her elder brother became the new damiyo . Who later killed by the ninja ?ssassins of gato . " May I know what you came to deliver . And who is this girl . She reminds me of the younger sister of our previous damiyo . By any chance she is related to our damiyo . Ohh where are my manners . My name is Satoshi and I am the one who manage the security of this castle ," Satoshi said to them . The girl was not paying attention to his words and busy in looking everywhere . She is around 10 years old . " Hello my name is demi . I came to deliver this girl in your care . She is the last member of this noble house . She is the daughter of the younger sister of your deceased damiyo . Your previous damiyo hired me to find his sister . But I was late as she was dying from a disease and only her daughter remained . So I brought this orphan child of this noble family back to the land of waves ," Demi said to them . He is quite odd for a mercenary hired by damiyo''s . " How do we believe your word ? You can be an imposter who tried to control our lands like gato ," One guard said to him . The guards are more cautious about this matter . One wrong move and their lands will fall again in the clutches of an evil person . Demi didn''t get angry and handled it calmly . The general is also waiting for some more evidence . As a samurai they have to follow the code . Even in his heart he already believe that this girl is from this noble house that they serve . Demi brought out a letter which is sealed and signed by their deceased damiyo . He gave it to the general and he read it . He bow down his head in front of the girl . " Sorry for our rude behaviour lady damiyo . We have to make sure about his identity . I have no doubt about you identity from the beginning ," Satoshi said to the girl . The girl looked everywhere around her as if she doesn''t know what is going on . The other guard followed the general and bow down in front of her . " Where is lady damiyo ? I can''t see her . Is she invisible . Ohh my God I was so rude to lady damiyo ," The girl said to them . And she joined them and bowed to the invisible lady damiyo . " I am sorry for my rude behaviour lady damiyo ," The small girl said to the air . Demi laughed at this incident . " You are so innocent little girl . You are their lady damiyo . I have never seen someone bow to themselves . For one moment I thought you are paying respect to yourself ," Demi said to the girl . She pouted at his words . Even if the guards wanted to say something they couldn''t find a word . They got a new damiyo even if she is a small child . At last they will serve the damiyo household for whom they swore an oath . " I am so little Mr Demi . All the damiyo are so big and ?du?ts . How do I know it''s me ," The girl said to Demi . He sighed at her words . " Please could you introduce yourself to them . They are waiting to know your name ," Demi said to the small girl . She pout again but decided to introduce herself . " My name is Selena ," The girl said to them . It brought the smile on the face of general Satoshi . " Thanks for returning the heir of our noble house . So how much amount damiyo has to pay for your mission ," Satoshi asked Demi . Even if they doesn''t have a lot of money in the noble treasurey . At least it should be enough to pay for Demi . " No need for that money . It was already paid in advance to my lord . I am not a mercenary by any chance . I work for Kai uzumaki who appointed me for this job . If you are wondering who is Kai uzumaki . He is the lord of uzushiogakure . He want a better relationship with your damiyo and land of waves . And also keep it a secret from the other damiyo ," Demi said to them . When satoshi heard the word uzushiogakure . He was stunned by it . " I understood your point of view Mr Demi . So uzushiogakure survived the massacre . They used to be so nice to our damiyo''s . But everything changed when some ninja villages banded together to destroy uzushiogakure ," Satoshi said to Demi . He was very young during the uzushiogakure massacre . So he knows about it . " Well I will take my leave as I have to be in the service of my lord . Be nice to them lady damiyo ," Demi said to Selena . She is full of tears when she heard Demi is about to leave . " You are *sob* leaving Mr Demi *sob* ," Selena said to Demi . " I have to leave lady damiyo . I have a job to do . But we may meet in the future . You can call for our help if you need it . My lord will surely help you out if you face a problem . But for now I have another job to fulfill ," Demi said to her . She stopped her sobbing as if she understood Demi is very busy . " Thank you Mr Demi for taking care of me all this days during our journey . Please visit here sometime ," Selena said to Demi . She cannot stop Demi but invited him if he visit land of waves again . " I would sure visit you in future lady damiyo ," Demi said to Selena . " Mr Demi , I want to ask you something if you like you can answer it . Do you know Naruto uzumaki . The hero of our land of waves . Is there a relation between Lord Kai and Naruto ," Satoshi asked Demi . In response Demi smiled at them . " Yeah I know master Naruto . Even if he doesn''t know about our existence . He is the only nephew of Kai uzumaki . His mother is the younger sister of our lord Kai . It is a top secret of uzushiogakure . So please don''t say it to anyone . I also saw the great Naruto bridge which made me proud of him . Now please excuse me ," Demi said to them . He left the castle soon afterwards . After all he is a very busy person . " I hope Mr Demi visit me soon ," Selena said to herself which is heard by every samurai . " Don''t worry lady damiyo . We will maintain a good relation with uzushiogakure . So he can visit you often . We have to keep it a secret from other country . So please don''t tell anyone about them ," Satoshi said to Selena . In his eyes she is a little girl . He took her inside the small castle to introduce her to everyone . He felt a little bad to put all the damiyo''s work on a little girl . But he can''t do anything about it . Well one thing is sure under the rule of a new wave damiyo the life of the people will improve . .............................. .....Town of land of waves .... Demi is roaming around the town and saw the situation of their life . Even though the people live a better life . They are not worried about any goons and their life is progressing at a significant rate . But they are like a developing country . " Are you a new person in our village . I have not seen you before ," A random person asked him . He is curious about this person . " I am a foreigner who just came to visit this place . I heard the tale of a young ninja named Naruto uzumaki . When I entered through bridge I saw his name and got more curious about this land ," Demi said to that stranger . He has a smile on his face when he is talking about Naruto . " Well he is a person who ended Gato''s reign singlehandedly . His methods are little brutal but it gave us the freedom from a terror which haunted our life for many years . By the way my name is Tazuna and I am the one who made that bridge ," Tazuna said to Demi . He is very proud of his creation . " My name is Demi . I can see your lands have greatly improved after that incident . But your markets need a lot of trade from other countries ," Demi said to Tazuna . It alerted Tazuna a little . He doesn''t want a businessman like gato in his land once again . And Demi looks like a businessman with his red suit . " If you are a businessman like gato then I have you ask you to leave our country . He also came to our lands like any other business man but at the end he corrupted our lands with his drugs ," Tazuna said to Demi like giving him a warning . Demi didn''t even fazed by his behaviour . He has expected this kind of behaviour from him . " Mr Tazuna I am not a businessman . I work for my lord . I came here after hearing the tales of Naruto uzumaki . This is the truth . But I can see a lot of opportunities for your people and for my people here . I am not a drug dealer and I don''t like it myself . It slows the mind and eat a person from inside . Your people may love to trade food supplies from my people . We would sell food supplies at your affordable price . It may put you at ease Mr Tazuna ," Demi said and cleared the doubts of Tazuna . After hearing his words the bridge builder relaxed a little . If it is about food supplies he can introduce him to the market of waves . It is a tempting offer for them . " Your offer is quite tempting Mr Demi . Even if we don''t lack food supplies but the varieties are quite limited in our place . But I can introduce you to the shops of our market . I cannot decide for everyone so you have to convince them yourself ," Tazuna said to Demi . He just smiled and followed him inside the market . " Mr Tazuna , I like to thank you for showing me around . But please don''t compare me with a goon like Gato and he has no business sense . He only took from your people and in return your people gained almost nothing . I work for my lord and for the betterment of my people . You can understand that better than anyone if I am correct ," Demi said to Tazuna while walking . His statement was true to the core . " What do you want to say Mr Demi ? " Tazuna asked him . " Country become prosper when the people of that country have a lot of opportunities to thrive on it . You have build a bridge so people like gato doesn''t have the sole ownership of the market and the trade route in your country by the sea is not the only option for your people to survive . I want to build a Trade route here in land of waves through land and sea for the products produced by my people . It would give your people more job opportunities . My lord wants me to supply food products for now . We are still thinking about the trade of clothing materials . But we can only supply world best silk for now in that area . We have the best liquor and wine in our country but we will decide it''s price later . There are many things to trade . For your ?ssurance we don''t sell drugs as it is one thing our people hate from their heart ," Mr Demi said to Tazuna . After hearing his words Tazuna is looking at him in a new light . Now he understood why Demi referred gato as a goon . Gato was too naive for a real businessman . His eyes wide opened when he heard about world''s best liquor and wine . " Please wait Mr Demi . I will call all the shop owners and the people who are here in the market . They would love to hear your offer ," Tazuna said to Demi and went to bring all the people in the market . Foreigners are rare in the land of waves . Due to Gato they are very cautious to deal with the foreign businessman . Mostly people do not visit in the land of waves except if they want to trade something . And Demi has a devil''s luck today as no other person from another country is present in land of waves except him . Tazuna brought all the people in the market to hear Demi''s words in twenty minutes . He is looking at him like one time opportunity for the people of land of waves . Due to Tazuna''s reputation everyone gathered in one place . " Are you the one Tazuna is speaking about ," One old man said to Demi . He nodded at him . " Don''t try to trick us like gato . I am giving you a warning beforehand ," A young man said to Demi . Demi saw everyone gathered in the middle of the market . He started to think for a moment and then he jumped at the roof of a shop and cleared his throat . His actions gained even more attention towards him . " Ladies and gentleman . I am honored to be here . To ?ssure you I am only a scout for my country . I ?ssure you I am not even a businessman . Especially not like gato . Wait a minute , I thought gato was a tyrant , who do not know how to do a proper business ," Demi said to them after giving them a small bow . " That''s true he was a tyrant . That midget didn''t know how to do a business ," A young man said to him from the crowd . All the people nodded at his words . People attention were now on Demi and his words . " You have heard about my country from the old times as it is now wiped out from the world''s map by the jealousy of few nations . But we survived , I know your pain and suffering as I felt the same thing . I belong to uzushiogakure , the land of uzumaki clan . Even your hero''s mother belong to that land before it got destroyed ," Demi said to the crowd and he revealed it here as he knows they cannot betray him after this revelation . He gave them the time to process the whole information . The crowd started to talk among themselves about this new revelation . Soon they stopped talking so Demi can talk more about it . " I came here at the recommendation of our young master Naruto uzumaki . Our young master feels that this land is full of opportunities for you and for us . This place is at the best place in this world''s map for a trade route . We want to establish a Trade route center here and provide you a lot of jobs which will improve your condition rapidly both financially and economically . You will get the same product from our country more cheaper than others . But I would like all of you to keep it a secret about the existence of our country . If they knew about our existence then the first person they will attack will be Naruto uzumaki . And you would not like it ," Demi said to the crowd . The crowd became silent when they heard about Naruto again . " We will keep it a secret from others , from every country . Even if it cost us our lives ," One old man said to him . He has a burning determination in his old eyes . " We will keep it a secret from everyone . Not even konoha will know about it ," A young boy said to Demi from crowd . When Demi was sure that the crowd will keep everything secret about Naruto and uzushiogakure he started his speech again . " Thank you for understanding my words . We will start the trade among us from tomorrow and we need a land to establish an office for the world trade to control everything from the sea and land from the wave country . The land of waves and uzushiogakure will rise together in the world trade . And it is a new beginning for all of us ," Demi said to everyone and they agreed to his word easily . He jumped from the roof to the middle of the crowd . The asked him so many questions and he patiently answered it to them . After everyone got their roles and duty Tazuna and Demi left the crowd . " I am surprised by your speech . I thought you are a damiyo for one time ," Tazuna said to Demi . He just smiled at him . " I am not a damiyo but soon you will get a news about your new damiyo . Tell your people to support her fully and keep her safe . It took our people a lot of time to find the right full heir of your country ," Demi said to Tazuna . In which Tazuna nodded his head . His life long dream is going to be fulfilled if he would see Land of waves as a prosper country . " You are very nice person Mr Demi ," Tazuna said to Demi . It brought a smile on Demi''s face . " You are the first person to say that Mr Tazuna . I should get going . So I can send the food supplies and materials tomorrow through a ship ," Mr Demi said to Tazuna and disappeared soon afterwards like a ninja . Tazuna was not surprised as he now knows that Demi is from uzushiogakure and it is a land which was once filled with only ninjas . " I am so grateful to Naruto . Everyone will remember his name forever in the land of waves . I will give the good news to tsunami and Inari ," Tazuna went towards his house . He is very happy about the future of land of waves . Unknown to them they made the best decision of their life . They will remember it for the rest of their life . ........................... .....The great Naruto bridge... Demi appeared on the bridge and started to walk on the bridge . A small girl appeared from another side . " Aura are you bored ? What were you doing all this time ," Demi asked her . Aura looked at him . " I was admiring the greatest work of the human kind . Our lord has a bridge named after him . I was so happy about it . I looked everywhere if there is fault so I can correct it . But it is nicely made by the bridge builder . I casted some spell on it so it can never be distroyed by any human . Next time I will bring my brother mare here so he can make it the strongest bridge in the world . His magic has more effect than me on this kind of materials ," Aura said to Demi . But soon Demi turned into Demiurge . And now his tail and long ears are visible to others . " Next time we will bring mare with us . Our new minion really surprised me today ," Demiurge said to Aura . He has a satisfied look on his face . " The girl we resurrect from the damiyo''s house of this country . She is very good in acting . Solution trained her with Karin . If I am correct Pandora brought her corpse for the future use and she became really useful . What is her real identity ?" Aura asked Demiurge . He smiled at her . " Selena is an illegitimate child of the father of the previous damiyo . She was disposed by her own father during his reign . He also didn''t like the fact that she looked like his other daughter who ran away from his castle . He even killed his legal daughter and her lover when they were eloping together from this country . So we don''t have a problem in that area ," Demiurge explained the origin of Selena to Aura . She didn''t like the story of a small girl which was killed by her father . " So your plan is successful Demiurge san ," Aura asked him . She is not fully sure about his plan . " I convinced them quite easily . But don''t worry when I revealed about a part of lord Naruto and uzushiogakure . I put a magic spell on samurai and people of waves . So even if someone tries to betray him they will forget about the whole incident and die on the exact spot . But I don''t think they will betray him . I was moved by their determination . Now whole land of waves is in our control ," Demiurge said to Aura . Even if he is sure that they will not betray Naruto but he is not over confident about that fact . So for precaution he put magic spells on them . " If your plan is successful then we should leave early . We have to prepare for a large export ," Aura said to Demiurge . He again smiled at her . " You should relax a little Aura . Every thing is already prepared and everything is going according to the plan . Let''s go , we have to come here tomorrow ," Demiurge said to Aura . She nodded at his words . Later a gate portal appeared infront of them . And they disappeared in it . A world can be dominated in many ways and controlling the world''s economy is one way to dominate it . Land of waves would become one of the most prosperous country in few years in the eyes of the ninja world . The one who will take full benefit from it would be Naruto and uzushiogakure . Chapter 62 - 62 Land of snow ...... In the land of waves the new trading company is established under the care of Demiurge . He named it ''Overlord Trading Company'' . At first he wanted to name it after Naruto but it may cause a lot of problem for Naruto unknowingly . So he used a different name which is suggested by Naruto . By the time people will become aware of this company''s real potential . It''s business roots would have spread in this whole world . While Demiurge is busy in maintaining Overlord Trading company (OTC) in the land of waves . Naruto is with his team 7 in a newly ?ssigned mission . After the defection of Sasuke his place is given to kosuke for the timing till they find a suitable fresh genin for their team . ...Somewhere in Fire country .... Naruto is standing with Sakura and Kosuke near a film production house . Kakashi went alone to discuss with the client . As client is busy in his work . After sometime kakashi comes out with the client . The man is observing them . " Hello , my name is Sandayu Asama . I work for the actress Yukie Fujikaze as her secretary . You have only one job and that is to protect our crew during our journey to the land of snow ," Sandayu said to the new team 7 . He is nervous about something for some unknown reason . " Mr Sandayu , don''t worry about your crew safety . I can guarantee that they will remain unharmed during their visit to the land of snow ," Kakashi said to Sandayu . It made Sandayu to relax as he knows about the reputation of kakashi . After taking with kakashi , he went inside . He has some business to attend . Kakashi turned back and looked at his team . " Cheer up guys , no need to be so serious . We are going to land of snow . Even though it is a A rank mission . It is easy for us ," Kakashi said to them . Even though he is telling that to his team . But in truth he is the only person who is nervous . He has few bad memories in land of snow . " Have you ever visited land of snow before kakashi sensei ," Sakura asked kakashi . She is excited about visiting the land of snow . " That was a long time ago . But it is not related to this mission . Try to buy some winter cloak . That land has no summer season . For the whole year their is only snow . I don''t want any of you to catch a cold during our mission ," Kakashi said to them . They walked toward the inn where they are staying for today . They will start their mission tomorrow . '' That bastard Doto kazahana is ruling that place . I should be little careful . I suddenly remembered that little girl koyuki kazahana . I hope she is safe somewhere in the world . But why I am feeling uneasy about this mission ,'' Kakashi is thinking about the past mission he has taken in land of snow . They went to rest for the day but kakashi cannot relax and went outside to take a walk . ................................ ...Next day .... The new team 7 went to the ship which is ?ssigned for the crew and for them . Kakashi is yawning for some reason . After they settled down in the big ship . Sandayu introduced them to the crew . Naruto is silent during the whole introduction . He is observing everyone and he knows what is coming . '' It is quite different from the movie . Maybe the lack of Sasuke and the presence of Kosuke affected this mission a little . So maybe that''s why kakashi didn''t tell us to watch the movie of Yukie . Anyway no one is acting like a child in our group so kakashi sensei have felt no reason to send us to the movie ,'' Naruto is evaluating the situation and chose to remain silent . " You are Naruto uzumaki . I heard about you little boy . You are the war hero of konoha and the son of Minato namikaze the fourth hokage ," Director Makino said to Naruto . His eyes were shining when he looked at Naruto . As if he found a masterpiece . " Not only that , I heard you are the hero of land of waves too . I couldn''t believe my eyes that a small boy like you is regarded as a hero in many places ," Assistant director said to Naruto . It attracted the attention of other crew . Sandayu looked at him with a little interest . " I don''t think I am a hero . I was just doing my job ," Naruto said to them . Director Makino started to write something on a piece of paper and kept in his pocket . And again he looked at Naruto as if he wanted to hear more from his mouth . " Wow , I got the idea of my next series . I will make a movie on a badass ninja who is small boy who becomes a hero and saves many nations . It is a brand new idea ," Director Makino said to others . He was confused on what kind of series he will give to his audience . As the princess Gale series is coming to an end after this movie . Now he has this new idea . '' Now I become a research subject for this director . God knows what will happen around me in this trip . Everything is going off script . I will kill that Doto guy on the first chance I will get . So I would relax during this trip ,'' Naruto is making plans as everything is not going according to the movie . So he will end it as soon as possible . Director is observing Naruto while shooting the scenes . As if he found a treasure . But Naruto is feeling like he fall in the hand of a stalker . " DAMN KAKASHI ," A woman voice is echoed through air . Kakashi woke up from his half sleep state . Sakura looked at kakashi as if he took advantage of a lady . " Don''t look at me like that , Sakura . It is necessary for our mission ," Kakashi looked at her again . He understood that she misunderstood his words . So he explained them in simple words that the main actress of princess Gale was not ready to go to the land of snow . And he made her sleep and forcefully brought her to ship . If she was unable to come in this trip then there mission would have failed . It is necessary for their mission . " Now do you understand Sakura ," Kakashi said to Sakura . She understood his words and then went back to guard the crew . Soon Yukie Fujikaze entered on the sets . She looked angrily at kakashi but couldn''t do anything about it . It is an irony for her . The person who saved her during her childhood is now forcefully taking her to that land again . She is angry with her crew for forcefully bringing her to the ship . Even then she continued to give her scenes for the camera without a problem . Even Naruto couldn''t believe she is the same person off screen . ........,....................... ....After three days ..... A big iceberg came in front of their ship . Director Makino didn''t get disappointed by the situation but looked at this situation as an opportunity to shoot more scenes . " Let''s use this place for a bonus scene . Start moving boys . We have a set to prepare for the new scenes ," Director Makino said to the crew and they started to land on that Iceberg . They rapidly built the set for shooting the movie . Everything was going normally . But soon Naruto felt some hidden presence in that big iceberg . And when Yukie Fujikaze started to shoot her scenes . He felt they started to move in snow . Kakashi suddenly felt the disturbance and threw a paper bomb on ice . And stood in front of Yukie to protect her . Everyone is confused why suddenly kakashi went infront of camera . But before they could ask anything . The snow which covered the intruder faded away and a snow ninja appeared infront of him . " Kakashi , it''s nice to meet you after a long time . Are you going to run this time like our last encounter ," The snow ninja said to kakashi . And soon another two ninja appeared nearby . A fat male ninja and a female ninja . " Why are you here Nadara roga ? What is your purpose on attacking this crew ? " Kakashi said to Nadara roga . He smiled as if kakashi is playing with him . " I am here for Yukie Fujikaze who is also known as koyuki kazahana . The daughter of previous damiyo of land of snow . Hand her over and we will let you go kakashi . And your three genins will not be harmed ," Nadara said to kakashi . He didn''t know about Naruto as no information about him got to land of snow . Kosuke has a reputation in elemental nations as an eternal genin after might Dai . Naruto is wearing a black cloak and it has hidden his chunin vest under it . And at the age of Naruto all are genin . So he just said it without thinking . " Evacuate everyone from this iceberg Naruto . We will take care of them by that time ," Kakashi said to Naruto . Their first priority is saving the crew . " Multi Shadow clones jutsu " Naruto said and at least hundred clones appeared with his hand sign . They started running towards the crew and picked them up with their shooting equipments . And started to run towards the ship . " Mizore and Fubuki capture princess koyuki . Eliminate the other konoha shinobi ," Nadara said to his team and they started to engage in the battle with new Team 7 . " Be careful of their armor . They have no effects of ninjutsu and genjutsu ," Kakashi warned his team from a distance . Kakashi and Nadara started to fight each other in a Taijutsu battle with occasionally using ninjutsu on each other . Sakura is fighting mizore who is a fat guy . While kosuke is taking Fubuki . Sakura is struggling a little . But due to her recent training with tsunade and shizune , she is keeping up with the snow ninja . While Kosuke is keeping Fubuki busy without a problem . Whenever she thinks she caught him he slip away from her grasp . Naruto has evacuated almost half of the crew . Naruto went towards Koyuki and saw her struggling with fear . She couldn''t move from her place due to fear . Naruto carried her and ran towards the ship . When Nadara saw it he wanted to chase her but kakashi stopped him . " Kakashi get out of my way . It is your last chance ," Nadara said to kakashi . But he didn''t move . " You are quite overconfident Nadara . Let''s play a little longer ," Kakashi said to Nadara . He is giving him the payback for last time . " Ice style : white whale jutsu ," Nadara used his best jutsu . " Thanks for the new jutsu , Ice style : white whale jutsu ," Kakashi said to Nadara . As soon as Kosuke saw Nadara and kakashi are going to cast big jutsu . He slipped away from Fubuki . And reached near Sakura and grabbed her and took her to the ship . " You lose kakashi , I still have a lot of chakra thanks to the armor ," Nadara said as soon as he saw the two whales were about to clash . " My aim is little different Nadara , " And kakashi used shunshin and ran towards the ship . The two Ice whale collided with each other but kakashi''s Ice whale changed it''s direction and didn''t collided with the other whale head on . But it hit on it''s stomach and the weight of two Ice whale is enough to cause disaster to the iceberg . By the time Kakashi already jumped on the ship . Team 7 and the crew escaped without any problem . The Nadara team remained unharmed but kakashi''s clever move made them engulped in the ice for some time . So they couldn''t chase them for the timing . ................................ ...Sea..... ....Inside the ship .... No one in the crew is hurt because of Naruto''s shadow clones . Sandayu felt bad for them because of his idea , Director Makino wanted to see Land of snow for the shooting . Kakashi and his team are also present there . Only koyuki is not present in that room . " I am sorry everyone . It is all because of me that you are in danger ," Sandayu said to them . " What are you talking Sandayu ? How it is possible ? " Director Makino asked him . " I was once a loyal follower of damiyo Soutetsu kazahana . He is also the father of Koyuki kazahana . Till his brother Doto killed him ," Sandayu said to them . He started to explain how they thought that koyuki was dead with her father . They tried to rebel against Doto many times but ultimately failed . He went to land of fire and saw Yukie and immediately recognised her as their princess koyuki . He started to work as her secretary to remain close to her . Then he somehow convinced Director Makino that land of snow is a nice place for shooting . And Makino agreed as he saw another opportunity for a new blockbuster movie . But koyuki refused to go . So he hired Kakashi''s team as a last resort . He fully believe in Kakashi''s ability as he earlier saved princess koyuki from Doto . Director Makino looked at Sandayu as a rare creature . He unknowingly found a new script for a movie from the real life experience of Sandayu . " Don''t worry about it Sandayu . We also wanted to see the land of snow . It is not only your fault but all of us ," Director Makino reassured him . But a figure appeared from behind the door . It was koyuki and she looked at Sandayu . " I should have guessed by how you always asked me about my childhood and my parents . You tried so many times to convince me to go to the land of snow . I thought you are worried about my career . But you wanted to sent me to that hell again . So I can suffer again ," Koyuki said to Sandayu . He didn''t flinched by her comment . " Your people need you princess koyuki . They are still waiting for you to lead them in a battle against Doto . You are the only one who can go against him ," Sandayu tried to convince her but she payed no attention to his word . She walked back to her room . Even if she try to stop them , it is no use . Doto has discovered her and he will hunt her down for the hex crystal . When she entered in her room she saw Naruto is sitting there in her chair . " What are you doing here . I don''t need a body guard while sleeping ," Koyuki said to Naruto . She is in no mood to talk to anyone . But Naruto didn''t leave the room . He silently casted a silence spell on the room . So no one could listen to what he is about to talk to koyuki . " I can only see a baby princess here who couldn''t avenge her father . Are you feeling weak because you couldn''t do anything against your uncle . Or are you afraid that he will make your life a living hell again ," Naruto said to koyuki . She is in no mood to talk about past . But sensing the mood she understood that Naruto will not leave her alone if she doesn''t talk with him . " I am afraid of him so what . It is painful to remember what he did to my father and they were brothers . I can still see in my dreams that my father is burning with his castle . It haunts me everyday . That place is full of bad memories for me ," Koyuki said to Naruto . As if she explained everything to him . " I can kill Doto for you . But their is a price for it ," Naruto said to koyuki . As soon as she heard it . She couldn''t control her laugh . In her opinion Doto couldn''t be killed because he has an army with him . He is backed by the snow ninjas . " Hahahahahaha , You sure can make me laugh . If you can kill Doto I will be your servant for life . After all he made my life a living nightmare . But forget it kid even if you are a ninja you couldn''t touch him ," Koyuki said to Naruto in a sarcastic way . She is looking down on Naruto . '' Jane give me a conditional devil contract ,'' Naruto said to his system . He is not angry but in his heart he accepted her challenge . [Bought a conditional devil contract ] " Challenge excepted Princess koyuki kazahana . You just have to hurt my ego . I will kill your uncle in front of you and make you my servant ," Naruto said to her . But the ego part was a lie as he has expected her to behave in such a way . " I told you it is impossible for anyone to kill him . Not even my father can do that ," Koyuki is getting angry on Naruto . She couldn''t understand what is the deal with this kid . " Here is a contract princess koyuki . In your mind you are already killed by him many times . If you sign this contract then I will kill him . And you will be free from the nightmares which you suffered for a long time . What do you say ? Sign it and it is guaranteed that he will die in few days and if you choose not to sign it then he will live to see few decades ," Naruto said to her . She looked at the contract and couldn''t understand it . " I couldn''t understand it . Even if I believe you . You may trick me later as I couldn''t understand a single word from this contract ," Koyuki said to Naruto . She is looking at him . '' Jane how do I translate it to the native language ,'' Naruto asked his system again . He has never faced this kind of problem before . [Touch the contract and say translate . It will change to the native language of that world but the contract will change back on devil language as soon as your hand will leave the contract ] Naruto touched the contract on one corner . " Translate " The contracts language changed in native language . Koyuki started to read it and she was sweating at the conditions . They rules of contract cannot be reverted under any circumstances . She came to know that it is a devil contract .She looked at Naruto . " What are you ?" Koyuki asked him . She is sweating after reading the contract . " I am a human .If you choose to refuse it . I will erase your memory about this meeting but it is your only chance for revenge . You have read the devil contract . According to it if I fullfill your d?s?r? or whatever condition you set for the contract . Then you will come under my rule and by any means you cannot betray me . I will have full control over you . Choice is yours Miss koyuki ," Naruto said to koyuki . He is waiting for her answer . She thought about it for more than fifteen minutes . And then at last she looked toward the contract . " I accept ," Koyuki said to Naruto . She took her pin. She pierced her finger from it . she took some blood from her finger and signed on the contract . She felt a little pain in her ?h?st . An uzumaki tattoo in black colour appeared above her heart . " Now go to sleep princess Gale . It is a devil contract which you cannot discuss with others . So please don''t try to speak about it to others . Bye princess ," Naruto said to koyuki and disappeared from her room . The silence spell is lifted as soon as the caster left the room . Koyuki is still thinking about the things the Naruto said to her . She still couldn''t believe that Naruto can kill Doto . As Naruto is a small boy . But the devil contract surprised her to the core . She gambled with her life for the first time against Doto for revenge . ............................... .....Next Day ... ...Land of snow ... Koyuki tried to speak about contract many times to crew but for some reason she is unable to speak to anyone about it . After trying it many times she knew contract is real . If Naruto kills Doto she will turn into his servant . Any way she doesn''t care about becoming a servant of Naruto . As she lived a hopeless life for more than fifteen years . And her life is full of Doto''s nightmare . They reached to the land of snow and took vehicles for their journey . Naruto was not surprised to see the advanced vehicles which they are using for travels . They stopped somewhere to take a break and director Makino find it a perfect place for shooting . " We will stop at this place for shooting so hurry up ," Director Makino gave his orders . As soon as he said it the people started to unload the equipments . Koyuki kazahana didn''t try to run in this timeline . Either way she will get killed by Doto in land of snow . It is under his control and she cannot run from here without anyone''s help . She prepared for the shooting as it is right thing to do . Naruto stood near koyuki as she is the main target of Doto . Last time he didn''t interfere with the battle as it will cause problem later on . They still think he is a weak genin . Soon a train route emerged from the ground which was earlier covered by snow . Naruto can feel chakra is running from it . " What is that ? Director Makino curiously asked as the train route is not seen everywhere . Sandayu checked it . He quickly understood that their location is tracked by Doto kazahana . He is coming for princess koyuki . " Director Makino , I am sorry but you have to hide with the crew . Doto is coming for the princess . I will bring help in few minutes ," Sandayu said and he quickly ran away to call his samurai friends who live nearby to that location . Within few minutes a train arrived on that place . " Uncle is here . Where are you koyuki my darling niece ?" Doto voice is heard by everyone . Koyuki is hidden but she can see her uncle . Naruto is standing there alone . Waiting for him . Other member of team 7 are hidden away to ambush them . They couldn''t understand why Naruto is standing in front of that train . " Are you Doto the worm . The shit eating worm who send some snow ninja to ambush us . After looking at your stinking face I am sure no one gave you their girl in marriage . After all no one gives their girl to back stabbing worm like you . Even a worm will not give you her daughter ," Naruto said to Doto . At first Doto looked at him like an idiot for few seconds but after listening to one of the sore subject in his life . Because of his reputation and face he never got married . And now a child is telling him that even a worm will not give him a girl for marriage . " Catch him and bring him to me . I will skin him alive ," Doto angrily said to Nadara . Nadara jumped up and speed up towards Naruto . He is almost two feet away from hitting Naruto . Kakashi wanted to leave his spot and rush to help Naruto . Naruto without a handsign produced three shadow clones . He has a ton of chakra and he can produce few of them without a handsign . Three clone of Naruto quickly caught Nadara''s hand and legs before he can hit Naruto . As no ninjutsu and genjutsu can affect him directly because of his armor . So Naruto didn''t use any ninjutsu or genjutsu on him . Nadara cannot use any ninjustu in his position either . As his hands and legs are captured by three clone Naruto . " I want to tell you something from the last time Shit head . I am a konoha chunin ," Naruto said to Nadara and quickly caught his head and twisted his head with full strength and broke his neck while shattering his wind pipe . Nadara got killed in few seconds due to broken neck and suffocation . Doto became alert as he saw his right hand man was killed by a small chunin in few seconds . Naruto tricked him in thinking he is a genin . And caught him in an awkward position . Anyone can get killed in that situation . Rank doesn''t matter in that position . " Ice style : Ice dragon blizzard ," Doto casted a one of the his best jutsu towards Naruto . It hit him but soon he was engulped by the smoke produced by blizzard . As soon as Doto casted his jutsu , Naruto has activated his Aura defence . And no matter what kind of jutsu it encounters it will keep Naruto unharmed . Naruto took advantage of smoke and made few hundred shadow clones . Naruto jumped outside of the smoke . As soon as Doto saw hundreds of naruto . He become more afraid and attacked Naruto again with another jutsu . " Twin dragon blizzard " Doto casted another jutsu but all the naruto''s clones have their own Aura defence . So they landed on the train safely . And their first target is Doto. By this time Sandayu arrived with his samurai friends and saw Naruto is attacking doto . He wasted no time and attacked the train . Kakashi and his remaining team 7 inflitrated inside the train and started to capture snow ninjas . Few dozens of Naruto''s clones caught Doto like Nadara . Naruto took his sword out . Naruto''s clone forcefully opened the mouth of Doto . Naruto put the sword inside his mouth and forcefully pierced the sword from his mouth to lungs . Doto was bleeding inside and outside . The life in his eyes soon faded away . Naruto''s remaining clone went inside and started to support his team 7 in capturing the snow ninjas . ....After an hour later ..... Koyuki tattoo changed from black to red as the conditional contract is completed . Soon all the samurai who came to help them took everyone to the capital . Now they have a new ruler . Chapter 63 - 63 Naruto meets ??????? Koyuki kazahana became the new Damiyo of land of snow . At first she wanted to reject it because she is now the servant of Naruto . But Naruto explained what is his plan for her . He want her to rule in that country for him . He instructed her to support Overlord Trading company which will come to their land in few days . He also appointed few shadow demons for her protection . Koyuki met with Demiurge in Naruto''s presence . At first she was surprised but she fully believes in Naruto now . She is now one of the agent of Nazarick . ....Land of snow ..... A big party is held by koyuki in her castle in the evening . The movie crew and Team 7 are among the invited people . It is an happy occasion for everyone as Doto is killed and the a decades of tyranny has come to an end . Also they found a heat generator which is a valuable ?sset for their people . " I am so happy for you princess Koyuki . You got your country back ," Sandayu said to koyuki . He is very happy to see the day he was dreaming for a long time . He has tears in his eyes . " Ohh jeez !!! Sandayu stop crying . It is embarrassing for me ," Koyuki said to Sandayu . She is the girl here but her secretary is behaving like a girl . While koyuki is attending the guest . Naruto is having a nice time devouring the food in large quantity . Even koyuki smiled that his boss is happy after seeing a lot of food . Kakashi and Kosuke felt little embarrassed by his eating habits . All the guest paid little more attention to them . Especially Naruto and the large quantity of food he is eating without care . Sakura is standing with Kosuke and kakashi . While all the guest are having a nice time . Many people wanted to discuss important business matter with koyuki . Now the new damiyo is appointed many things will change in land of snow . So people wanted to build a good relationship with her for their future . At that time a man entered in the castle in a red suit and black pants . He came alone and he is also invited by koyuki . He saw Naruto and walked toward him . " Hello Mr Naruto uzumaki , it''s my fortune that I met you in this place ," The man said to Naruto and gave his trade mark small bow . Naruto turned back and looked at that person . He saw Demiurge came in the disguise of Demi . " Ohh Mr Demi it''s nice to meet you ," Naruto said to Demiurge . He smiled after looking at his personal devil . Demi is here to promote the OTC . They started talking among themselves in secret and it brought the attention of many people on Demi . The movie crew was surprised to see that Naruto is talking with a businessman . And Demi looks very rich by the clothes he is wearing . Kakashi and Kosuke looked toward Naruto and Demi . From their point of view Demi finds Naruto quite interesting . And from the looks of other people they are very friendly . Koyuki came to take Demiurge away from Naruto . Now Naruto can eat in peace . She introduced Demi to vip and businessman of land of snow and nearby countries . While talking he gave them some nice offers which looked very exciting in their eyes . And by the time Demiurge left them they are totally satisfied by his offers . Koyuki introduced Demi to Director Makino and the crew . He struck a deal with Makino to finance his movies under the name of his company . After finishing his business he came back to Naruto and said his goodbye to him and left the damiyo''s castle . After sometime the crew and Team 7 came to Naruto . " Naruto kun , what offer did that businessman gave you ?" Director Makino asked him . After all Demiurge gave everyone some kind of offer and they were discussing about it to each other . " He was more interested in listening to my stories . He asked me about my journey in land of snow . He patiently sat down and listened to my story . I kept it as short as possible . That''s all ," Naruto said to the crew . That is what really happened . Demiurge came and asked Naruto about his mission in land of snow . After listening to his master he went to work . After he finished his work . He has to attend his experiments in uzushiogakure . So he left after saying good bye to Naruto . " He looked more interested in you than any of us . I heard from him that his main office is in land of waves . It makes perfect sense to me now ," Makino said to Naruto . He thought Demi is one of naruto''s admirer from land of waves . " Well it is a damiyo''s party . They gather in a place and the first thing they will talk is about the business or any important issues . But that guy was something else . He came and talked a little with everyone and after finishing his business . He didn''t stay but left as soon as possible . He looks quite professional and disciplined to me ," Kosuke said to others . He has never seen a disciplined businessman like Demi . So he is surprised . " You observed a lot Kosuke San . I can expect nothing less from you ," Makino said to Kosuke . As elder people they understand each other better than anyone else . All of them talk with each other for the rest of the party . Naruto retired after eating and went back to his room . Team 7 and movie crew is staying in the castle as the guest of koyuki from last few days . Few days later all of them board on their ship for the return journey to the land of fire . Koyuki came to say goodbye to them . After saying goodbye to the new damiyo the ship started to sail towards the land of fire . ....x...x.....x....x....x....x..... .....Konoha ..... " It looks like we are back to our village ," The boy said to the girl . He looks very happy to return to his village . " Looks closely . It looks like the old version of our village ," The girl said to the boy . She is not happy with this kind of development . Before they can talk someone interrupted them . A shadow appeared behind them . " Who are you ? What are you doing here ? " Asuma came and said to them . Both of them got the shock of their life when they saw him . But before they could say anything . A group of anbu appeared who were patrolling that area . " Asuma do you know them ? " The anbu captain asked asuma . " I just met them . I have not seen them in konoha . But for some reason they look familiar ," Asuma said to them . He just met them . So how can he vouch for them . " State your name ? Konoha doesn''t tolerate intruders and spies from other villages ," The anbu captain said to them . He gave them the warning beforehand . " I am Naruto uzumaki ," The boy said to them . He adjusted his forehead protector . In which they can see konoha symbol . " I am Sakura haruno ," The girl said to them . Both of them understood that they are in a problem . It will not solve if they cannot explain their situation . " Sorry but did you say Naruto uzumaki and Sakura haruno ? " Asuma asked them . His hand is ready to grab his weapon . Now he is more suspicious of them . " That is our name . We are telling the truth ," The boy said to them . He became serious . " You have to come with us to our department ," The anbu leader said to them . He took out his weapon . He is not the only one who took out their weapon but everyone around the boy and girl took out their weapon . Even asuma took out his weapon . " We are telling the truth . Instead of department could you take us to Lady hokage . I hope she will understand our situation , " Teen Sakura said to them . She doesn''t want to fight them . For some reason she is sure that she will convince Tsunade . " I can do that , but be careful don''t tell lies in front of her otherwise she will crush both of you like ants ," The anbu leader said to them . ''Even if they are spies they are quite foolish and doesn''t know the temper about our hokage ,'' Anbu leader is thinking about their misfortune . It is known to every konoha shinobi that Tsunade has beaten Orochimaru so badly that he has to run from the battlefield . The anbu and asuma took them to the Hokage office . And they are walking in a circle around them so they couldn''t run from them . Soon they reached inside of the hokage tower . As soon as the secretary who sit outside saw it is an anbu who escorted two people . She immediately went to ask for the permission . Anbu are in top priority list to meet the Hokage as they carry important information most of the time . " You can enter ," Secretary said to them . She is a secretary from the time of third hokage . As soon as they entered they saw Tsunade is with Irene and shizune and she finished her work . Shikaku is also with them . They were about to retire from their work . " Lady hokage , we found this intruders . They are saying that they are Naruto uzumaki and Sakura haruno ," Anbu captain said to Tsunade . As soon as she heard them she become serious . Even shizune and Irene become serious because they couldn''t feel the connection between them . As soon as Naruto is within their range they can feel his presence . " Lady Hokage we are telling the truth . I am Sakura haruno and he is Naruto uzumaki . But we somehow ended up here . It might be little confusing but we are from another world and another konoha ," Teen Sakura said to Tsunade . She can see that this matter is getting bigger and she can feel that this version of tsunade is way more serious than her sensei . " It is possible as your chakra signature matches Naruto and Sakura but we can''t take any risk . There are various people who can impersonate people while copying the exact chakra signature ," Shikaku said to them . He believes in various possibility but he is more careful than others . " If you are really Naruto from another world then show me the seal . You should know exactly which seal I want to see ," Tsunade said to teen Naruto . Both of them can see from their expression that if they are proved intruder they will definitely kill them . He lifted his shirt and channeled some chakra in stomach and a seal appeared on it . The exact seal which is the creation of fourth hokage . " Very well you have proved that you are Naruto uzumaki from another world . Now it is your turn sakura haruno . Where is Sasuke right now in your world ? " Tsunade asked them . She knows before Sakura came under the control of Naruto she is obsessed with Sasuke . " I.... don''t know . But I believe that he will come back to our village one day ," Teen Sakura said to Tsunade but there is a deep sadness in her voice . Even though she tried to hide it in her expression . " Baa chan , there is no need to ask Sakura about Sasuke ," Teen Naruto said to Tsunade . It brought a tick mark on her face . She lunge toward teen Naruto and gave him a flick on his head with her finger and he was blasted outside of the office door . " Call me baa chan again and I will smack you till you will go to the hospital ," Tsunade said to teen Naruto . Anbu brought him back inside . He is still conscious after getting hit by Tsunade . " You proved that you are sakura from the other world . Don''t feel bad it is procedure to confirm your original identity . But how did you end up in this world ," Tsunade asked them . She is curious about their situation . " Well Madara uchiha casted a jutsu on us . He sent us to another world and we met the exact people whom we know but with opposite personality . We somehow defeated that guy but then instead of going back to our world we ended up here for some reason ," Teen Naruto said to Tsunade . He didn''t dare to say her baa chan again . " Are you sure it is Madara uchiha . He died a long time ago in a battle against my grand father . It can be an imposter and fooling all of you with the name ," Tsunade said to teen Sakura and Naruto . Shikaku listened to it and already making some plans as there is a possibility that Madara can be alive or an imposter may use his name in the future . " I don''t know much but he told us that he is Madara and he has sharingan ," Teen Naruto said to them . " I would advise that no one shall speak about it to anyone . As it may cause problems for our village . But we should be prepared by this new information ," A man said to all of them as he is entering inside the office . " Sensei , you just came on time . They are from another world same as ours ," Tsunade said to Hiruzen . Teen Sakura and Naruto couldn''t believe their eyes . As in their world the third hokage died during the invasion . " Jiji how are still alive .You died during the invasion ," Older Naruto couldn''t believe his eyes . He missed this old man presence a lot . " May be that is one of the difference in our world . I would have died in this world too but we have a lot of time to prepare against Orochimaru ," Hiruzen said to older Naruto . " What are your ranks so I can ?ssign you for missions . I don''t like free loaders in my village ," Tsunade said to both of them . Even if he is Naruto from other world but he is not her master . " I am chunin and Naruto is still a genin ," teen Sakura said to them . She can only outclass teen Naruto in ranks due to his absence in chunin exams . " Well that is a surprise Naruto . Our Naruto is a chunin and Sakura is still a genin . And our Naruto is still twelve years old ," Shikaku said to them . He find it unbelievable that teen Naruto is still a genin . In one look he can say that this boy is more powerful than he looks . " In this world Naruto is a chunin and only twelve years old !!!!" Teen Sakura repeated the words . She couldn''t believe her ears . After looking at her expression anbu captain couldn''t hold himself back . " What do you expect from our naruto ? He took care of sand jinchuriki and half of the invasion army . It is a common sense that he should become a chunin . Third hokage himself made him a chunin . If he is not eligible then who is eligible . Tell me ," Anbu captain said to them . He has seen the handy work of Naruto during invasion . " Chunin exam brought quite a good and bad memories for us . Shikamaru and Naruto are appointed as chunin together . But it was still a nightmare for our enemies . Naruto did quite a number on them . The way he talked to Orochimaru is my favorite part . Such a genius man couldn''t remain cool against a child ," Shikaku said to them . He still remembers it like yesterday . " He fought inside the konoha with gaara ," Naruto asked them . He fought gaara in the forest . So he is surprised by the method of Naruto of this world . When shikaku said he fought Orochimaru so he thought Naruto fought gaara inside konoha . " Well he didn''t fought gaara . He made him to sleep in the very beginning . So he may not participate in the invasion . I gave him the orders to do that before the chunin finals . It was an S rank mission for him ," Hiruzen said to teen Naruto . Before they can ask anything Tsunade interrupted them . " Before you can ask anything . I would like to say it is my office and not a club where you can chat . Shikaku please arrange a place for both of them to stay . And both of you , don''t speak about your secrets to anyone . It will bring trouble for our Naruto . And regarding your future knowledge never discuss it to anyone ," Tsunade said to them . She is more worried about her master than them . " Hai Hokage sama ," Teen Sakura said to Tsunade . Teen Naruto remained silent . Shikaku took them with anbu to arrange a nice place for both of them . Asuma left with hiruzen as they live together . When they were about to go . Irene stopped them outside of the office . " Shikaku san , I have a nice place in mind for both of them . The owner gave me full control of that land in his absence ," Irene said to shikaku . He quickly understood about whose land she is referring for them . " Are you sure you want to settle them near senju land . And I know you are talking about naruto''s three storey house ," Shikaku said to her . " Are you sure you want to settle us in Naruto''s house ," Teen Sakura asked them . Whenever she remembers teen Naruto''s house in her imagination it is full of ramen cups . " Don''t worry he doesn''t live there . And you just thought about ramen cups didn''t you .Our Naruto likes ramen a lot it doesn''t mean he never cleans his own house ," Irene said to both of them . " Sakura chan , you don''t understand the taste of ramen . It is a God''s meal ,"Teen Naruto said to teen Sakura which she ignored . " It is done but I don''t want any interference by Naruto in my room . Can I meet Sakura of this world ," Teen Sakura asked Irene . She wants to comfort her a little because she knows her pain because she experienced the same . " Well you cannot meet both Naruto and Sakura right now . As both of them went to land of snow with kakashi and Kosuke ," Irene said to both of them . Both of them became alert when they heard about land of snow . They paid attention to her words . Sasuke isn''t with them but in his place Kosuke went with them .Teen Naruto knows about Kosuke but teen Sakura doesn''t know about him . Irene went with anbu and shikaku to show them the naruto''s house where they are going to stay for the timing . After giving them the key Irene and shikaku left them alone . But anbu went to hide nearby to keep an eye on both of them . ....x...x....x...x....x...x...x.....x....x....x.. .....Next day ... Kakashi and team came back in the morning and reported in the hokage office about the recent success in their A rank mission . Naruto , Kosuke and Sakura are standing behind him . Naruto already knows about the recent development in the konoha because of Tsunade . She messaged him after their teenager version of Naruto and Sakura left the office . Naruto already informed Sakura . At first she doesn''t know how she will react but prepared herself to react normally in front of other sakura and Naruto . Tsunade informed kakashi about this recent development . And told him that they will join their team and Kosuke is asked by another team in a border patrolling mission near kumogakure . Kosuke accepted it without a problem . Naruto is walking with Sakura to eat his breakfast in Ichiraku when he saw a familiar orange colour jumpsuit . Naruto sit beside them without a sound . Sakura sat beside Naruto . " Ayame nee chan , I want miso ramen ," Naruto said to Ayame . When he said that the other two who are sitting beside him looked at him . " Ohh it''s you Naruto kun , you are back . How was your mission ?" Ayame asked Naruto . She is happy as always . She also saw the Teen Naruto but thought they are only look alike . After all there is few years age Gap between Naruto and teen Naruto . " A bad guy tried to piss me off . He forget that if he is bad I am his dad . He didn''t have a happy ending as I send him to hell " Naruto said to her . She looked at him worriedly . " Here is your order Naruto kun . And be careful of people like them ," Ayame said to Naruto . " Hello , are you Naruto . I couldn''t recognise you ," Teen Sakura asked him . She wants to have a friendly start with them . " I am Naruto from the day I am born . No doubt about it . Any problem with that lady ," Naruto said to her . It brought a tick mark on her head . But she didn''t say anything in response . It is Naruto''s village and last time when she said something about him . Then anbu captain got offended by her words . " You are quite different from me . Even if we are same . It is quite confusing to say it to myself ," Teen Naruto said to Naruto . This situation is very confusing for both of them . " No we are not same . We belong to different world . There is a gap of a world between us . We think differently and act differently ," Naruto said to the Teen Naruto . He couldn''t understand why he is in such situation that he had to explain it to the other version of himself . Someone is playing a bad joke on him . " You are saying the truth but still you are Naruto and I am Naruto . Nothing can change that ," Teen Naruto said to naruto . He paused for few moments . " Let''s talk more about it in my old house .I don''t like to talk when I am eating ramen ," Naruto said to Teen Naruto . Both of them looked at each other then they started to eat . '' What is the problem with both of them . One moment they we''re talking and next moment they are eating like nothing happened . Why the other Naruto doesn''t talk like Naruto to me ,'' Teen Sakura is thinking about both of them . After they finished eating Naruto paid for all of them . After saying good bye to Teuchi and ayame they left . They reached to the old house of Naruto . They entered inside and sit on the opposite side . " How did you have both yellow and red hair . But Naruto doesn''t have it ," Teen Sakura asked Naruto . But Sakura answered for him . " He is an uzumaki so he has red hair and he is son of fourth hokage so he has yellow hair ," Sakura said to the older version of herself . " You are son of fourth hokage Naruto . Why I never knew about it ?" Teen Sakura asked Teen Naruto . She is surprised by this new revelation . Even the other Sakura knew about it . " I forgot to tell you Sakura . Well I never thought much about it ," Teen Naruto said to Teen Sakura . " How did you come in this world ? I don''t want you to get stuck in this world ," Naruto said to Teen Naruto . It will interrupt his plan . Teen Naruto explained about the Madara and how they end up in another world but after defeating him they thought they reached to their village but they ended up here . '' Damn , maybe someone interrupted them and changed their destination . No human can do it . Only gods can do it . What kind of test it is . If they are here then the other world obito must have came along with them ,'' Naruto is thinking about current situation . " I think we are in a big problem . Your world''s Madara is planning something against us by now . He should be here in this world if you are here and I am sure about it ," Naruto said to teen Naruto . Chapter 64 - 64 Birthday of ?????? ....Akatsuki hideout ... Obito is taking rest when he encountered another version of him . But he is not fully visible in this world . He looks like a ghost to him . " Who are you ?" Obito asked him . He finds him quite familiar even his chakra signature is same as him . [Note : while referring to other world obito , Naruto and Sakura . I am going to refer them as Obito sr , Naruto Sr and Sakura Sr . (Sr =senior )] " Hello obito , I am obito from other world . I was about to capture nine tails through my reverse mirror world jutsu but somehow we ended up in another world . He defeated me but instead of going back to our previous world . I came to this world with the other two person ," Obito Sr said to obito . No one knows about his secret other than him , Madara and zetsu . Madara is dead and zetsu will not talk about it to anyone . Then the person infront of him should be obito from the another world . " Tell me something that only I should know ," Obito asked to Obito Sr . He wants to confirm his identity . " You are always jealous of Kakashi . You were insecure that he will steal Rin from you . When she called you on the day when kakashi became jonin . You thought it is a date . You are madara''s successor ," Obito Sr. said to obito . After saying it both of them remained silent for few moments . These are the dark secret he hide in his hearts . He will never admit it to anyone . " I believe what you are saying . So what can I do for you . I cannot show myself to anyone as you know . It is not the exact time to reveal myself to this world ," Obito said to Obito Sr . He only revealed himself to few people . " I know that . From where I am we collected all the tailed beast except eight and nine tail . But that will not be a problem from us . You already know why ? " Obito Sr said to obito . They can understand each other more than anyone . " If we miss two or three tail beasts but if can get a minimum amount of their chakra that will enough to resurrect ten tails . But we should have all the other tail beast . Is nagato still alive in your world ? Or you killed him for his rennigan ," Obito asked obito Sr . It brought some painful memories for obito Sr . " He was defeated by Naruto uzumaki . But at last moment he betrayed us by resurrecting all the people of konoha whom he killed during his invasion ," Obito Sr said to obito . After hearing it obito understand what might obito Sr thought at that time . He will be careful of nagato in the future . " Deep down in our hearts we still don''t trust Madara ," Obito said to his other older version . Obito Sr nodded his head . " I want you to inform me about the other Naruto when he leave konoha . For some reason the konoha barrier of this world is stronger and I cannot enter it even with my mangekyo sharingan . Otherwise I would not have to disturb you ," Obito Sr said to obito . " What happened in the other world ," Obito asked obito Sr . In response obito fully narrated the story . It is exactly the same as " Road to ninja " of Naruto movie . But the ending is different for all three of them . As they came to this world . " Even if our world is exactly the same . Our world is little different from yours . In your world you don''t have to face Kai uzumaki . He is practically untraceable . He is giving me headache recently . He does whatever he sees fit in this world . If I am not wrong he has a lot of powerful followers ," Obito said to obito Sr . After hearing the name obito Sr tried to remember his name but couldn''t remember it . " There is no such person in our world . Either he will meet me in the future or he doesn''t exist in our world ," Obito sr said to obito . He noted the name and if he successfully return to his world . He will find him and eliminate him as soon as possible . Too bad there is no such person on his world . " You can stay here if you want . Anyway it is lonely to remain in secret and make plans against the ninja world ," Obito said to obito Sr . He doesn''t want him to roam around everywhere . It will create a problem for him . So obito sr is now staying with obito . He is waiting for Naruto sr to come out of the konoha . Till then he can only wait and help his counterpart . .....Next day ..... ...land of fire .... .....Near a small village .... Kakashi took his new team 7 to a B rank mission . In which both Naruto and both Sakura are with him . They have to eliminate a group of bandits . " Well we are going to enter in there territory . So be careful . Naruto can you sense them ," Kakashi asked Naruto . As he is a sensor . " It is a large bandit group kakashi sensei . There are seventy two bandits in this camp right now ," Naruto informed him after using his sensor abilities . " Are you a sensor ," Naruto Sr asked him . He can only sense people in his sage mode . " That''s right . Even our father and mother are sensors so it is natural that I have all of their qualities . Don''t tell me you never tried to use your sensor ability ," Naruto said to Naruto Sr . He knows he possess that ability but never used it . " I will try to improve it later . I never knew father and mother are sensors ," Naruto Sr said to Naruto . He only met minato''s chakra so how he should know about them . " They are even famous fuinjutsu users . How do you think our father improved hirashin jutsu . It is another matter that father learned fuinjutsu from our mother . I know all of this because jiji told me about it after I became a chunin ," Naruto said to Naruto Sr . He clarified how he know about it . " That is a new information for me . I will try to learn both skills ," Naruto Sr said to Naruto . He has a burning d?s?r? to learn both ninja skills now . " Naruto do you like to infiltrate the bandit camp or a direct approach ? " Kakashi asked his student opinion . Naruto is very good in infiltratation from the time when he was in academy. Kakashi will not leave this kind of advantage when there is no risk involved . " I will infiltrate their camp . So stay outside and wait for the signal ," Naruto said and jumped from the hiding position and used transformation jutsu . He transformed into a tall man and entered inside . " What we will do outside kakashi sensei ," Sakura Sr asked kakashi . He looked at her then thought for a few moments . " We will plant explosive tags outside of the camps . Naruto junior will put it inside during infiltration and whoever escapes from the explosion we will capture them or if they fight back then we have to go for a kill ," Kakashi said to all three of them . " Are we really going to kill them ?" Naruto Sr asked them . He is not a killing machine like other Naruto . " They have a huge number and we can''t carry all of them to the prison . Anyway there number will decrease . Let''s put the explosion tags around the camp ," Kakashi said to them and all of them went to put explosive tags around the camp . After they put all the explosive tags they got a signal with a signal flare from the other side . Naruto is running towards the outside of their camp and behind him a large group of bandits are following him in an angry mode . He is still using his transformation . Naruto started to explode the explosive tags which he planted inside of the camp . He is using the safe route in which he didn''t plant explosive . As soon as Naruto came outside of the bandit camp . Kakashi started to explode the explosive tags which they implanted outside . Due to that only ten bandits remained who were chasing Naruto till the end . Naruto turned towards them and started to fight them . Kakashi and other team member come out of their hiding place to fight them . In a minutes the bandits are unconscious . Naruto has undone his transformation . " Well good job Naruto . But why were they chasing you ?" Kakashi asked Naruto . He is curious what happened inside the camp . " I went as a businessman to give them a deal to ?ssassinate someone but they were quite doubtful about my identity . I tried to convince them . At the same time my clones planted the explosive tags inside their camps . At last they are getting on my nerves as they were asking for more money because I was alone . So I got a little angry . And told them about their wives . And how they wanted to divorce them as they have small d??ks and they can''t satisfy them . I even told them I will take care of their wives after their divorce . For some reason they got angry and started to chase me ," Naruto said in a innocent tone . kakashi sighed after hearing his side of story . " But you can''t say stuff like that to anyone ," Sakura Sr said to Naruto . After all anyone can get angry if they hear such things from another man about their wife . " Well I can say that to any bandits . They **** girls and plunder others property . I will say anything to them as I d?s?r? . They do what they want so I will do what I feel the best way to treat them ," Naruto said to Sakura Sr . He will not back down from punishing them with his tongue and sword . " Well good job Naruto on pulling them out . Let''s search for survivors . Naruto you stay here and look for the prisoners ," Kakashi said to Naruto . And the other members went to search for the survivor or the people who escaped the explosions . They can find only dead bodies and after counting them and they started to put them in a sealing scroll. No one escaped the explosion . ....x...x...x...x.....x.....x.....x.....x....x...x.... .....konoha ... " So how was your mission ?" Tsunade asked Team 7 . She is signing the official papers at a rapid speed . " It was a success lady hokage . There were seventy two bandits in that camp . Sixty two were killed in the explosion . We escorted remaining ten bandits in konoha prison ," Kakashi said to Tsunade . They finished the mission much faster than expected . As Naruto Sr also used his clones to cover most of the area to plant explosive tags in outer area of bandit camps . " Sakura you have to take your class earlier today . I don''t have time for you in the evening ," Tsunade said to Sakura . She finished her work at an extreme speed . " Hai hokage sama ," Sakura said to Tsunade like an obedient child . " Naruto , what do you like to eat today ? I am in a good mood . So I can cook for you a nice meal ," Tsunade said to Naruto . Both Naruto are surprised by her behaviour for different reasons . Naruto is surprised because usually she will not show such affection to him in public . Naruto Sr is surprised because he never saw her behaving like that . But someone interrupted them . " Hold on sister in law . You will not cook for Naruto . I will cook for him today . He loves my cooking more than yours ," Irene said as she entered in the office . She knew Tsunade is trying to make her stay outside of her office today . So she will not interrupt her when she will talk with Naruto . So she came back immediately after she finished her work . Her behaviour surprised Naruto Sr and Sakura Sr as they never saw someone would lash out on Tsunade . They were even more surprised when she called Tsunade as her sister-in-law . " Damn you Irene . I thought I got rid of you from my back for this day ," Tsunade said to Irene . she missed by a little from her goal . " Well you can both cook for me together . It is nothing new for me . Is there a special occasion today ?" Naruto asked them . His instincts are telling him that he forgot something very important . " Yeah that is a fine idea . We can include shizune too . Later we take a nice family picture together ," Tsunade said to Naruto . Now he is more suspicious of them . They are definitely planning something behind his back like bath house incident . " Family picture ?? " Naruto Sr asked in confusion . " Ohh we never told you . I adopted Naruto as he is the child of my cousin Kushina . He lives with us now as a family ," Tsunade said to them and showed a framed photo which is in her desk . The photo was from the day she became hokage . Naruto is standing ahead of everyone and behind him Tsunade is in her hokage hat and a red hair man has put arm around her shoulders . Irene and shizune are standing on right and left of both of them . " Well that is a surprise for me . I never knew about your relation with mother . ," Naruto Sr said to her . " So you are married in this world ," He said to her after he looked closely in the photo . " Yeah I am married woman ," Tsunade said to Naruto Sr . She smiled and looked at Irene . " Don''t give me that look Tsunade . Even if you are married with my brother . He still loves me more than you ," Irene said to Tsunade . Naruto felt that it is too much love showered by them on him directly and indirectly . " Please don''t fight in front of others ," Shizune entered in her office and said to both of them . She give a chilling smile as a warning . If they don''t stop now she will inform Yuri about their behaviour . " What about your office work ? Don''t tell me you are planning to skip it ," Naruto said to Tsunade . " Ohh don''t worry about it . I already finished my work for the day . If there is anything urgent I already appointed anbu commander to look at it ?" Tsunade said to Naruto . She is too much happy for some reason . " I thought you will appoint uncle shikaku in your absence ," Naruto asked her again . " He has an important work today . So I appointed him somewhere else ," Tsunade said to Naruto . '' Everything is fishy about their behaviour today but I will find it out ,'' Naruto is thinking about their recent behaviour . " Hey Naruto there is a big party today in the evening . You are invited with everyone else with your family . Even both of you are invited today for the party ," Kakashi said to Naruto , Naruto Sr and Sakura Sr . Well this a surprise for all three of them . " I will take my leave then . Party means a lot of food ," Naruto said to them Soon he left with Tsunade , Irene and shizune to prepare for party . " Both of come with me . I will help you to get a nice dress for the party ," Kakashi said to Naruto sr and Sakura sr . He took both of them for a shopping . It is not hard for Naruto Sr to chose his outfit but Sakura Sr is having a hard time to find a good outfit for her . Kakashi is having a hard time with her shopping . ....x.....x.....x.....x.....x.....x.....x....x....x.....x.....x... ....In the evening inside konoha ... Naruto came along with Sakura Sr and Naruto Sr . They are quite lonely in this village . Even the village is same like their own village . It doesn''t mean they don''t feel lonely . So Naruto gave them a little company . When they were about to enter in the party hall . It was dark for some reason . Naruto entered with Naruto Sr . And the hall became fully bright and people are gathered in the hall waiting for Naruto . " Happy birthday naruto ," All of them said in one voice . " Well this is a nice surprise for me . Thank you everyone for the surprise . Well my brother also have his birthday today . I almost forgot about my birthday and his birthday ," Naruto said to everyone . They looked at Naruto Sr . " Happy birthday to you ," Everyone said to him . As they doesn''t know his actual name . Even though they are surprised by how he called Naruto Sr as his brother . They didn''t object at his decision . Well Naruto is surprised but he didn''t forget that the Naruto Sr and he share the same birthday . It will be an insult for another Naruto if he celebrate his birthday alone . People congratulated both of them . And they went for the cake cutting . Naruto Sr become more emotional as he never celebrated his birthday in konoha . And Naruto knew about it . He was in the same boat as him when he was lonely in this village . After cake cutting Naruto was sitting with Naruto Sr . Sakura Sr is talking with Sakura in a distance . Hinata came and greeted Naruto . " Happy birthday Naruto kun, " Hinata said to Naruto . She gave him a nice scarf as a gift which she knitted in her free time . " Happy birthday to you ," Hinata said to Naruto Sr . She is little embarrassed as she didn''t bring any gift for him . As she didn''t knew about his birthday . Neji came to her rescue and brought an extra gift for him during the party . And he gave it to hinata . She gave it to Naruto Sr . " Brother in law happy birthday ," Neji said and gave his gift to Naruto . And then gave the birthday wishes to Naruto Sr . After that Hinata and Neji left to meet other people who are present in the party . " Why did neji called you brother in law ?" Naruto Sr asked Naruto . He is little confused about this new development. " I am going to marry Hinata in the future . Our marriage is fixed by our fathers ," Naruto said to Naruto Sr . He is little embarrassed to tell this kind of things to his older version . " Well that is a surprise for me . I never looked at my world Hinata like that and mostly find her weird ," Naruto Sr said to Naruto . He never paid that much attention to Hinata of his world . " Well she is beautiful and caring . She loves me from her childhood . Maybe your world''s Hinata might like you too ," Naruto said to Naruto Sr . He tried to put some attention of Naruto Sr on other world''s Hinata . The party continued for few hours and when they retired Naruto Sr was more happy than Naruto . Sakura Sr found out many things about Naruto of this world while talking with everyone present in the party . As they thought she is a guest of Naruto . She become extremely depressed when Sakura said to her that she didn''t care about Sasuke anymore . She will personally kill him if he ever attack konoha . Till that time he can live his life as a rogue ninja . After leaving both of them at his old house . Naruto went to Tsunade''s house and he teleported to Nazarick with them as they made a huge preparation for his birthday celebration . Everyone who is a member of ainz ooal gown is present in uzushiogakure for the celebration . He is happy with their grand preparation . Chapter 65 ...Night Time ..... ...Uzushiogakure.... After celebrating his birthday party twice on the same day . Naruto is sitting on his throne . He is in deep thought on how to send Naruto Sr and Sakura Sr back to their world . How he will solve the problem created by the obito Sr . The obito of this world would have gain a lot of knowledge about his future . He can think faster at an incredible rate whenever he sits on his Throne of Kings . Maybe it is due to some kind of buff provided by this world item . '' Either I should kill obito from their world or I have to defeat him . He is the caster of that jutsu from the very beginning . If that didn''t work I have to ask Jane to send them back . But sending someone to another dimension is expensive . And it will be a waste of my shop points . I don''t have to change their mind . But I have to change the mind of those people who meet three of them about them . So they shouldn''t have the knowledge of the our future except those who are from my guild ,'' Naruto is thinking about the solution of his current problem . At that time Pandora actor entered the throne room . He came to meet him . " Lord Naruto !!!! Is something bothering you ?" Pandora actor asked Naruto . He is looking at his master as if trying to find the problem which is bothering him . " Pandora , you are here . I am thinking about the solution of my current problems . It has many solutions . I have to see which of my solution will end my problem . I don''t want to pay a heavy price for a problem which is not even created by me ," Naruto said to Pandora . He is not willing to spend his shop points . He is trying to find a solution to send them back in his own . " If we have to pay a heavy price then try to reduce the price as much as possible . Even if we can reduce it by a little margin . It will save a lot of time for us in the future ," Pandora said to Naruto . He is a treasurer of Nazarick . So he knows how to maintain a loss and how to use a profit properly . '' Why I think there is someone else behind their appearance in this world . May be a work of a true god who wants to find a little entertainment from his boredom . I just want to send them back ,'' Naruto is thinking about his current problems . If Naruto Sr will stay here in this universe . He will not agree with naruto''s method . Demiurge entered in the throne room . " Welcome Demiurge I was waiting for you . I have a work for you and you have to execute it without flaw ," Naruto said to Demiurge . Demiurge gave him his signature bow . " What are your orders , my lord ," Demiurge asked him . He is looking at him with an excited face . Naruto started to explain his secret plan to Demiurge and Pandora . Till he finished explaining his plan they stood there patiently . " After you finish this ?ssignment you have another work Pandora ," Naruto said to Pandora . " Do I have to infiltrate anyone for information or I have to search for someone ? " Pandora asked Naruto . It is quite a long time since Naruto asked Pandora to do a infiltration for him . Mostly he will send shadow demons . " I want information about stone of gelel . For that you have to infiltrate a caravan which is led by an old man named kahiko . He also have a ferret as his pet whom he used to call Nerugui . You have to pull information from him about the mines of gelel . Then wipe his memory about meeting you . He should be traveling in elemental nations by now ," Naruto said to Pandora . Naruto wants to keep it for ainz ooal gown . " What is the use of stone of gelel ?" Demiurge asked him . He is curious about this stones . It is first time Naruto showed interest in something which is not related to elemental nations . " Demiurge this stone contains huge power . If anyone other than our guild gets their hands on it . It will cause problem for us . I don''t know the full extent of its power . The moment we will know about it''s location . We will bring every last piece of gelel in our grasp . Their is a group who will come seeking it in future . But by the time we will fully rob the mine . Then we will rob whoever possess it from that group ," Naruto said to them . Due to recent events he remembered the stone of gelel and the threat it will bring to him if it fall in the wrong hands . " I understood my lord . I will search every caravan in elemental nations after this mission ," Pandora said to Naruto . He is excited about this mission . " Demiurge once Pandora brings the information about that stone . Try to use that stone for the agriculture . It has tremendous effect on plants growth . Don''t try to built a weapon from it . Their is a chance that a weapon made from that stone can injure our death knights or undead soldiers ," Naruto said to Demiurge . Naruto is explaining their future mission . " I will keep that in my mind ," Demiurge said to Naruto . He excited about the unknown properties of that stone . " What if we try to put some of them in exchange box . We can get a lot of yggdrasil gold coins ," Pandora said to Naruto . He is a treasurer after all . The first thing he think about is a lot of gold coins . " We can do that but first you have finish your both missions. Now I want to sleep . Tell narberal to wake me up early in the morning so I can go back to konoha on time ," Naruto said to Demiurge and Pandora . Soon he left to his personal room . Pandora and Demiurge discussed about his plan for few minutes . Then they went to prepare for his plan . Next day ..... Afternoon ... ...Akatsuki hideout ..... Black zetsu came to meet both the obito . He has a good news for the obito Sr . In past few days he came to know him . He is happy that in another world his another version is close to obtain his objective . He appeared from the ground . He saw both obito are talking with each other . Obito Sr is now fully visible in this world due to some unknown reason . " Good news Senior obito . It seems the new team 7 is on move but there is no kakashi with them . All the kids are in a mission . They are far from konoha and no one is there who can disturb you ," Zetsu said to obito Sr . He is happy after hearing that . " Do you think after capturing your world''s Naruto you will be able to return to your world ? " Obito asked obito Sr . He is highly doubtful about his plan . " Call it a hunch . Anyway it began when we three were together . So it should end with three of us together ," Obito Sr said to obito and Zetsu . He is preparing to leave when obito stopped him . " Take few Zetsu with you . It will be helpful for you like always ," Obito said to obito Sr .After all he always take few zetsu with him wherever he goes . They support him from the shadows . And he wanted to be sure that Obito Sr left to his world . If he leaves successfully then he can fulfill his dream successfully . " Thanks for the help . Even if you doesn''t want to say goodbye to me . It''s fine by me . Afterall we both hate farewells ," Obito Sr said to obito . As he knows whenever they said farewell it always had a bad ending . " I know it . Now please get lost , I have a lot of work to do in shadows ," Obito said to his another version . He is not even emotional as he lost that part of him a long time ago . Obito Sr smiled under his mask and left with some white zetsu . So they can lead him to the exact location of this new team 7 . Now in the room only black zetsu and obito are chatting to each other . ....x....x....x....x....x....x....x....x....x....x....x... .....Somewhere in land of fire ... ....Unknown forest ... ...Evening.... Naruto and the new team 7 are returning after a delivery mission . Kakashi is not with them due to a sudden mission which is requested by Overlord trading company . And a group of jonin are dispatched early in the morning to join them in a journey . And that company especially requested kakashi on that team . Now Naruto is the team leader for them in a C rank mission . It is to deliver a small package to a village which is in the borders of land of fire . " Why are you the team leader ? " Sakura Sr asked Naruto . She still can''t believe that Naruto is their team leader . " Because I have more experience in leading a squad than you ," Naruto said to her with a smirk . It irritates Sakura Sr in a way that she couldn''t find a way to describe . " Naruto always lead a team when there is no jonin in our squad . It is not a new thing for me . I worked under him for more than fifty mission . Mostly the mission were either C rank or D rank . For B rank or higher we always have kakashi sensei with us ," Sakura said to others . " It is not a big deal Sakura chan . I find it awesome as I am in a team which is lead by another me . It feels like I am one step closer to become hokage ," Naruto Sr said to Sakura Sr . He is not jealous but he is happy about this kind of situation . " You don''t feel because you both are literally the same person from different world . But for me I never experienced such things in my world . And the fact a child is leading our team is more embarrassing for me ," Sakura Sr said to them . Naruto didn''t mind her comments . He smiled again to her . Sakura couldn''t do a thing about it . " I love to talk with you more but I can feel a malicious intent nearby which is directed towards you ," Naruto said to Naruto Sr and Sakura Sr . All of them stopped as soon as Naruto spoke those words . A person appeared infront of them . He is wearing a mask on his face . " Hello Naruto , it''s been a long time that we met with each other ," Obito Sr said to Naruto Sr . Before Naruto Sr can reply him back . Someone else interrupted him . " No , I never met you in this life . But still there are two people I met from akatsuki , Kisame and Itachi . They have to run for there life and Kisame almost lost his bu??s due to my shadow clones . My clones thought it is a fish and want to try its tender meat as a snack ," Naruto said to obito Sr . "How did you become fully visible Madara . Last time you were like ghost while fighting us in that reverse world ," Naruto Sr asked obito Sr . He is ready to fight him . Sakura and Sakura Sr are standing right behind them . " I don''t know about it but it is a bad news for you Naruto ," Obito Sr said to Naruto Sr . He dashed towards him as soon as he finished his words . Naruto Sr tried to punch him on his face but his hand passed through him . As soon as he tried to grab him . Naruto brought his blade and it is directly aimed for obito Sr''s sharingan . But it also passed through him . " Well you have some interesting ability there . But you know there is no technique in this world which can stop me ," Naruto said with a smile . As Naruto suddenly turned after his blade passed through him and did a round house kick on his head . Obito was not looking at him at that time . And it was his fatal mistake . His kick connected on his head and he was thrown few meters away . " So my theory is correct . You cannot protect yourself from an attack which you cannot see . That''s is what happened when you fought against another me ," Naruto said to obito Sr . He knows how another Naruto and Minato won against obito . " You surprised me kid . No one countered me so early . Kamui ," Obito sr said to Naruto . And tried kamui on him . But Naruto Sr tried to protect young Naruto and summoned a lot of clones . Some of his clones get caught in his kamui . This is what Naruto wanted . Naruto gets out of his kamui''s range . " Hey big bro Naruto . Let''s take him from everywhere . For how many minutes he will use his unknown ghost ability . His chakra will expire at one point . We will wait till that point to smack his ?ss ," Naruto said to Naruto Sr . " Yeah , that is a fine idea Naruto . Let''s do it . Shadow clone jutsu ," Naruto Sr said and created even more shadow clones to bombard him from every side . " Shadow clone jutsu " Naruto created his own shadow clones . And both of them attacked him from everywhere without giving him any room . While they were attacking him everywhere and Obito Sr was passing through their attacks for few seconds . He wanted to grab the weakest links of their team . He thought that both the Sakura are the weak point of their team . Because they are standing outside of the battle . And they are observing the whole battle without any interference . So they can give enough room for both Naruto to beat obito Sr . Suddenly the Naruto Sr clones inside his kamui dimension start to attack him from inside . Now obito Sr couldn''t do anything as soon as he use dimensional passing the other clones in his dimension beat him from inside . " I had enough ," Obito Sr says and uses kamui on himself to go in his kamui dimension . To kill all the Naruto Sr clones . After he disappeared for few seconds . Naruto Sr got the memory of his clones " He popped up all of my clones which went inside by his kamui . Anyway I discovered his jutsu''s secret ," Naruto Sr says to Naruto . He has a serious face as he knows it is not easy to defeat obito Sr . As he disappeared again . They are alert as he can do a sneak attack from anywhere . After some time Obito Sr appears behind Naruto to catch him off guard . But Naruto already swapped places with a clone when he went to kamui dimension . He caught the clone who was standing in the previous place of Naruto . " Surprise " The shadow clone said to obito and with a cloud of smoke divided himself on Fifty small shadow clones . And that is the moment his kamui dimensional passing jutsu is not active as he was grabbing Naruto''s clone . They grabbed him with an incredible speed with their sharp nails and they started to use their sharp teeth on his body everywhere to take a taste of his flesh . One mini clone went too far and grabbed his hair and started to pull it like he is riding his horse . At least ten mini clones are latched on his each legs and grabbed his muscles and pulling it outside with their sharp nails . So he couldn''t move from his place . When obito tried to pop them up but the mini shadow clones are using invisible Aura defence . So he couldn''t pop them up . The clones are attached to his body like leeches who are biting on his flesh . Some went to grab his fingers so he couldn''t attack them with his finger or cast a jutsu with them . " What kind of jutsu is that ? " Naruto Sr asked naruto . He has never seen anything like that . He is impressed with this new jutsu . " It''s Tricky clones . A kind of jutsu in itself . If One clone get hit . It will divide into many small clones . Even Kisame had a hard time dealing with this jutsu . He has samehada to save him . I don''t know about this guy ," Naruto is disappointed by this kind of display by Obito Sr . He couldn''t get rid of his simple jutsu . He was worried about him for few days and even he told Pandora to stand as a back up for him . " How do you do that ? " Naruto Sr asked again . He is excited about this new jutsu . " Well it takes the same handseals . But you have to visualize a lot of small clones inside the big clones . As soon big one pop up . They small ones will show up . It is like hiding a lot of surprise in a big box ," Naruto said to Naruto Sr in his ears . So no one can hear him . " Thanks for telling me . But first we have to deal with him ," Naruto Sr again looked at obito Sr . But even by this time he couldn''t get rid of mini Naruto clones . " Poke his sharingan eyes ," Naruto said to his mini clones . '' And use reverse magic on it '' Naruto command his small clones through mind link . Before they can poke his eyes . Obito Sr decided to use his last resort . As white zetsu couldn''t help him in this kind of situation . " Izanagi " Obito said and disappeared from that place . All the mini clones fall down . And looked everywhere . As if some one snatched their favorite toy . He appeared behind Sakura Sr and put kunai in her neck . " Damn brat you trapped me . Such a simple jutsu forced me to use izanagi . But I will not repeat my mistake . If you try anything funny I will kill her . You don''t have to do anything Naruto . You just have to look in my remaining eye . I am talking with big Naruto . Younger naruto and his clones should stay far away from me ," Obito Sr said to them . He is pissed as the younger naruto trapped him . And forced him to sacrifice his hidden eye . He will replace it with another sharingan from his collection but his pride is damaged by a kid . Naruto Sr is thinking what to do in this kind of situation . He has to save Sakura Sr . But he can''t give kyuubi to him . At this time a white zetsu appears from the ground . " I will hold this girl . I came to help you . You really need it at this time ," White zetsu looked really concern about him . As he came to help him . Even if obito Sr never trust Madara but he trust zetsu and he helped him a lot of times . " At least it will make my work easy ," Obito said to white zetsu . He carefully gave Sakura Sr to white zetsu . White zetsu grabbed Sakura and put a kunai on her neck . As soon as obito started to walk away from Sakura Sr . He wanted nothing more than put both naruto in their places . He knows Naruto Sr will not put his comrade in the danger . " Now a single move from both of you and she will die ," Obito Sr said to both Naruto . He looked at Sakura who is standing near to Sakura Sr . And haven''t done anything to save her . " I am surprised by your attitude . Why you haven''t tried to save your own counterpart of another world ," Obito asked her . He is surprised by this little girl attitude . " My help is not even necessary . Even if she is a emotional fool . I am pretty sure she will not die here . And the second thing this is not your world ," Sakura said to obito . She is absolutely sure for some reason Obito Sr will fail. She has seen Naruto''s actual power . She knows he is pretending to be weak all this time . " Fuin " Naruto said with a single hand seal and a large fuinjutsu array captured obito in his tracks . With the help of his clones , Naruto managed to made a large fuinjutsu array to restrict obito and his space time ninjustu . Obito Sr couldn''t move from his place . His kamui is not working either . Only his head is moving but all the chakra related activities are nullified by that array . " Have you taken care of all the white zetsu ," Naruto said to someone . Everyone else looked at around them . So they can find the person with whom Naruto is talking . " Yes lord Naruto . I killed everyone as soon as I arrived with them ," The white zetsu who is holding Sakura Sr said to Naruto . And then he turned into a masked human . He freed Sakura Sr from his hold . He is wearing a smiling mask . " Who are you ? " Obito couldn''t believe his eyes . When this guy tricked him . " I can''t believe you forgot me so quickly . I am the one of them , whom black zetsu told to come with you . It is another matter that I have to kill other white zetsu who are our partners in this short journey ," The masked person said to them . Then with a wave of his hand all the corpses of white zetsu appeared infront of obito . It not only shocked Obito Sr but Naruto Sr and Sakura Sr too . But they remained silent . Even they couldn''t understand what is actually happening around them . " I told you this is not your world . This world doesn''t go according to your wishes ," Sakura said to obito Sr . She said in an uninterested tone . " Could you please remove this corpses from here , so we can use them later ," Naruto said to the masked man . " As your wish ," masked man said and with a wave of his hand all the corpses of white zetsu disappeared from their sight . " I don''t get it what is going on here ?" Naruto Sr asked Naruto . Sakura Sr stood beside him . " I am sending you back to your world ," Naruto said to Naruto Sr . " Catch it ," Naruto gave Naruto Sr a scroll . The scroll disappeared when he touched it . " Where the scroll go ? What was in that scroll ? " Naruto Sr asked Naruto . And in response Naruto smiled . " All of your birthday gifts . I don''t like to keep others stuff . You will have it when you reach your home world ," Naruto said to Naruto Sr . He walked forward towards the Obito Sr . And put his hand on his remaining eye . " Reverse magic : Return Homeland ," Naruto said and the bodies of obito Sr , Sakura Sr and Naruto Sr started to glow . " How did you do that ? " Sakura Sr asked Naruto . She could not believe Naruto is capable of doing something magical . " Just go to your world . Don''t bother to come here again ," Naruto said to Naruto Sr . He is looking at other side . He doesn''t want to see Naruto Sr disappear . " I want to say, good bye younger brother ," Naruto Sr said to Naruto . But they couldn''t look it into each other eyes . Otherwise both will cry . " Just take care of yourself big brother ," Naruto said to Naruto Sr . All three of them disappeared from this world and returned to there world . When Naruto turned back none of them were there . In that place only Naruto is with Sakura and the masked person . Who is actually Pandora actor in disguise . " Gate " Naruto said . Other two didn''t uttered a word to Naruto as he is no mood to talk to anyone . They simply followed Naruto through the portal . Chapter 66 - 66 Return ..... World of Another Naruto ... ..... Another Konoha .... ( Note : In this chapter I am not going to use Naruto Sr , Sakura Sr or obito Sr . Because they already in their world . ) Naruto and Sakura appears inside a park . It was like a dream for them but then a scroll appeared in his hand . He saw the scroll and kept it inside his pocket . " Are you not going to see what is inside , Naruto ," Sakura asked him . " I will look into this scroll when I am alone . It is not a place to open a gift ," Naruto said to her . Sakura actually forgot where they are right now . They have returned from a long tour of different world . " Let''s go and inform hokage about it . It is dangerous for us to keep this kind of information to ourselves ," Sakura said to Naruto . She is still confused about the little event took place before coming in the right dimension . They went to hokage tower where Tsunade and shizune are still working . When they entered inside the office , Tsunade was surprised why they come at this time . And Naruto and Sakura started to explain the same ''road to ninja'' story and then how they ended up in another similar world . " So you are telling me that you went to two different dimension which has two different konoha . Much similar to our village ," Tsunade said to Naruto . She still believes in Naruto . " Yes lady Hokage ," Naruto said to Tsunade . It took them by surprise as Naruto used to call her granny . She looked towards Sakura for the explanation . " Well on the second dimension the lady hokage was quite brutal on everyone . If by mistake someone call her anything except lady hokage she will give them a fine beatings . Mostly she listens to her nephew naruto . And in that world Naruto is adopted by lady hokage . And she is also married with an handsome uzumaki ," Sakura said to Tsunade . She didn''t add another word as she wanted to check her temper before adding anything . " What is their married life looks to both of you ? " Tsunade asked them after she got more curious about it . " Well I saw there picture of hokage inauguration in office desk . Lady hokage was with her husband, sister in law , shizune and Naruto as a big happy family . I never met with her husband as he was in a world tour . But she and her sister in law are constantly fight over his love matter . But their family keeps quite a lot of secret as no one can enter inside their compound . A barrier is placed around senju compound which is even stronger than what they placed on their village ," Sakura said to them . She gathered a lot of information about them . " Well it can be clan matters which is kept hidden from others . Nothing seems suspicious to me . Everyone wants to protect their family . Everyone has different methods ," Shizune said to them . She is quite informed about the clan situation . " I even heard that you and naruto''s mother are cousin in that world ," Sakura said to Tsunade . " Well it is true . I and naruto''s mother are cousin by our clan and blood relations . We knew each other quite well . But I was always outside the village . If I married someone then I would have definitely adopted Naruto . But you know single woman cannot adopt a child in konoha ," Tsunade said to them . She thought that if Dan was still alive then many things would have changed in naruto''s life . " Really Gran...I mean Aunt Tsunade ," Naruto said to Tsunade . He was really surprised by this new revelation . He just thought that in that world they were related due to change in dimension . " It is good to hear that word . I mean who calls her aunt , a granny in the first place ," Tsunade said to Naruto . " You have to tell me that in the first place . I thought I have no relatives ," Naruto said to Tsunade . He is really embarrassed to admit it . " And how I suppose to tell you . That I am your aunt when I was not there for you when you needed me most ," Tsunade said to Naruto . But now there is a pressure in her voice . " Well you know when I first saw another lady hokage . I was confused at first . She was so strict with everyone but as soon as the little Naruto comes to meet her . Her whole personality changes like a caring big sister . She even have three secretary to finish her work faster . So she can go home to cook for him . I was a little jealous when I saw it from my own eyes ," Naruto said to Tsunade . He still remembers that event as yesterday . " What did you say ? She has three secretary to finish her work faster . Shizune tomorrow I want you to select few more secretary for me . Work load is keep increasing , so we have to reduce it ," Tsunade said to them . Somehow she got a great idea to reduce her paperwork . " What about Sakura from another world ? Is she like you or little different ? " Shizune asked Sakura . She is curious as Sakura never spoke once about her counterpart . " Well she is totally different from me . She told me she was heartbroken after sasuke''s ledt the village . But now she hates him . She even told me if he ever attack konoha . She will be the first one to kill him . He made a terrible choice by going to a person who attacked konoha . The last time when we saw each other she called me an emotional fool . I saw pity in her eyes for me ," Sakura said to everyone present in the room . She never thought her own younger counterpart will show her the ugly side of herself . Her words surprised everyone . '' I never thought another Sakura will be so hard on her . It is difficult to convince her about Sasuke anyway . But whatever another Sakura told her might have broke her illusions about love ,'' Tsunade thought in her mind . " Menma tried to kill you , then what about the younger naruto ? " Shizune asked Naruto . She is asking about the younger Naruto . " He is now thirteen years old . He has red and yellow mix hair . He became chunin with shikamaru of that world . He even became our team leader on the last mission we did together . I was impressed by how he handled Madara . He totally demolished him like it is so easy . Even Madara was forced to use a forbidden jutsu named ''izanagi'' ," Naruto said to Tsunade . He got new information by younger Naruto on how to deal with Madara in a live battle . " Did you say Madara used izanagi ." Tsunade asked him to confirm . " Yes aunt Tsunade . He used izanagi because younger Naruto trapped him with tricky clones . It is his own original jutsu ," Naruto said to them . But he is proud for some reason . Naruto started to do handseals and with a smoke five shadow clones appeared . His actions irritated Sakura . " Naruto ," Sakura said to Naruto and his clones . She hit all of them and in a blink of eyes a hundred mini shadow clones of Naruto appeared infront of their eyes I''m the place of his five shadow clones . Mini Naruto clones started to run everywhere in the office . They are fast for small clones . They jump and checked everywhere . " I did it in first try . It was even easier than multi Shadow clones ," Naruto said to them . He is very happy about this new jutsu . One mini shadow clone jumped on Tsunade and comfortably sit on her ??p . She didn''t mind that a small naruto is sitting on her ??p . " You are not allowed to sit on Hokage''s ??p ," Sakura said to that mini clone . " Sakura chan is a meanie ," Mini shadow clone said to Sakura . He show his tongue to Sakura . " It looks like the mini shadow clone bring your young version as a mini shadow clone and distributes your personality among them . They are faster and more agile than your shadow clones ," Tsunade said to them . Naruto saw his mini clone is playing on his aunt''s ??p . He couldn''t help but forced to think about his childhood . He always wanted to sit on someone''s ??p like other kids . Tsunade tried to poke the cheek of mini shadow clone but he caught her finger before she can do it . " It looks like they have the strength of ?du?t shadow clone ," Tsunade said to them . She is surprised by this new technique . " It is created by a younger Naruto . He also knows all the jutsu Naruto possess . But somehow I feel he is more dangerous than the Menma we met . I am not saying it , because we always fought with each other . I asked about his childhood .It is nothing different than Naruto . Till his last year in konoha academy ," Sakura said to them .She is couldn''t understand it why she feel that way near him . Naruto is silently listening as he want to know what Sakura is going to tell them . " What happened in his last year of academy , Sakura ? " Tsunade asked her . She is curious like others . " His back story is quite similar to Naruto but in last year of the beginning of academy . He almost died and admitted to hospital for few days . But when he came back to academy . He has red hair added to his yellow hair . But he changed and he worked very hard in academy .There is a rumor that he met shinigami . He has a lot of cute pets as his summons which I have never seen . His ninja record is full of brutality . He will kill anyone who try to cross his paths . I even heard he made konoha gate a hanging garden of corpses during the invasion of sand and sound . It was so brutal that no genin during that time was able to clean it without puking . Even zabuza get scared of him when they first met in land of waves . I even heard Danzo is scared to put his hand on any matter of him . But the land of waves , land of snow and konoha looks at him as a hero ," Sakura said to them . They got quite a lot of information about other Naruto by Sakura . " That is quite a different things you told me about him . He looks quite good to me . It is how a shinobi should be . Brutal in battlefield and loyal to your village ," Tsunade said to Sakura . She finds no problem.withher description . " Aunt Tsunade I have a request ," Naruto said to Tsunade . " Tell me as your aunt I will try to help you ," Tsunade is happy that he calls her aunt now . " Well I want to practice sensor abilities and fuinjutsu . I heard in another world that Mom and Dad both are very good at this shinobi arts ," Naruto said to Tsunade . He wants to learn it . " Okay , I will help you on that department . I will teach you myself . As I know a lot about thia skills ," Tsunade said to Naruto . She is happy that she can teach him something . " Lady Hokage , can I also learn them ," Sakura asked Tsunade . Afterall she is her master . " I can teach you how to use sensor abilities but fuinjutsu is something which I learned from my grandmother . It is very hard for others to master it . I can help you later on that department . Naruto can master fuinjutsu easily because he is from uzumaki clan . But I will teach you separately ," Tsunade said to Sakura . She can teach her with Naruto but later she will not able to keep it up with Naruto . So she suggested a separate class for her . " Thank you lady hokage ," Sakura said to Tsunade . At least she will be able to learn from Tsunade more than medical ninjutsu . " Did my parents left something for me . I heard from younger Naruto that he got a lot of money and land on the behalf of our parents . He even got their jutsu and belongings when he became a chunin . Well it is all because of jiji that he got everything . Surprisingly , he is alive in their world ," Naruto said to them . He is not hoping to get everything from them but he can at least get something as a reminder of his parents . " I will do it in few days . All the money of your parents and the land belong to them will be transfer to you in few days . For their jutsu you have to become a chunin . I will handover the belonging to you if third hokage kept in office within two days ," Tsunade said to Naruto . She can help him to get all his parents belonging . " Now can I leave . I want to see all the gifts which came back with me . In excitement I forgot to open it the other day ," Naruto said to them . Now he wants to go back to his apartment and open the scroll and see what is inside the gift boxes . " One important thing I forgot to mention . Younger Naruto was the one who sent us back to our world but somehow I forgot how he did it ," Sakura said to Tsunade . She mentioned the last part of her report . Naruto dispelled his jutsu . All the shadow clones with mini shadow clones disappeared . Tsunade who is playing with a mini Naruto''s cheek is not happy when she lost a cute baby in a smoke . " Now you can leave ," Tsunade said to them and they left the office . " Well that younger Naruto is quite strong . But how he send them back to our world ," Taunade is in deep thought . But one thing is sure that she will support Naruto even more from on . ...x....x.....x .....x.....x...x.x....x..x...x.....x...x .....Still in the world of another Naruto ..... .....Naruto''s house ..... After leaving Sakura with her parents when she become emotional after meeting them . Naruto didn''t ask anything to her . He said goodbye to them and silently returned to his empty house . He took the scroll out of his pockets and put some chakra and a lot of gifts appeared infront of him . He started of unwrap the gifts . He started with young hinata''s gift . She gave him a white shirt . Which is definitely a work of Neji . He opened all the other gifts . He got dozens of kunai , Teen dozens of explosive tags , a bag full of chakra wires , dozen pairs of shirt and pant , few ninja sandals and five different type of adventure books . He even got few low level jutsu such as fireball jutsu , wind bullet , air palm and mud wall jutsu . " I got a lot of jutsu and ninja equipments . I don''t need to buy from ninja shop for five months ," Naruto said to himself . At that time he saw another scroll which is in golden colour . He grabbed it and looked at it for few seconds . Above the scroll few characters are written ''only for Naruto uzumaki'' . He opened it and put some chakra on the seal which is present inside . He got a letter from Naruto uzumaki from another world , a sword and five big scrolls . Dear big brother .. I hope you safely reach to your world . You got my golden scroll . You will find a chakra sword and five more scrolls with my letter . I know you are strong but in our worlds we have a lot of hidden enemies which will reveal themselves at the right time and some of them are stronger than you . You need a lot of strength to save everyone you love and to keep them unharmed . In academy our performance was weak because we cannot adapt the academy fighting style and mostly we were taught the wrong way by someone who is crushed by us on the day of our graduation . I gave you some scroll which will help you to become an ultimate ninja . You need only one month of a training with your multi Shadow clone jutsu to master all the scroll . Always pop up the shadow clone who made the progress faster than others . It will increase your progress . Best of luck for the future . And stop chasing Sakura she loves someone else . And someone is already in love with you . You will know it when she will faint infront of due to blushing . When she is about to faint , flick on her forehead with your finger . It worked for me then it will definitely work for you . You know it is embarrassing for me to explain it to you . You should have to explain this things to me . Good bye for now :). Your little brother Naruto uzumaki from another world . Note : No one can touch and see the scroll I gave you . And it will disappear after you learn from it . And the letter will disappear as soon as you finish reading this line . Don''t tell anyone about the scrolls other than our clan or cousin clan . ..... Naruto saw the letter started to disappear from his hand . He wanted to keep it safe for the rest of his life . " That is a long letter for me . It is my first letter but it disappeared like it never existed in this world . Let''s see what is in this scroll ," Naruto said to himself and started to open the five scroll send by Naruto . The first scroll is '' basic and advanced military hand to hand combat '' . The second scroll is '' Basic to master level of swordsman arts ''. The third scroll is ''Advanced chakra control for uzumaki clan '' . The fourth scroll is '' Tricks and tactics of ultimate ninja '' . The fifth scroll is '' How to tap into your hidden potential'' . " Now I understood why younger brother is so powerful in such a young age . Anyway he told me to keep it a secret from others . I can only tell my clan and cousin clan . I promise you I will never tell about it to anyone other than my clan and cousin clan ," Naruto said to himself . He never breaks his promise . Naruto touched the sword and took it out from it''s sheath . It is a rare black metal chakra sword . Naruto tried to put some chakra on it . It started to glow in a red colour . Naruto was so excited that he started to read one of the scroll . It is his first attempt to sit and try to read a whole scroll . After many failed attempt to sit quietly and study it . He summoned his shadow clones to study other scrolls for him . .....x.....x...x.....x...x....x....x...x.....x... ...x....Back to overlord Naruto world ..x.... ...x....x..Night time ....x....x... Naruto has already wiped out everyone''s memory about their meeting of Naruto and Sakura from another world . Only people who work for him remember them . Even zetsu and obito couldn''t remember about meeting the another world''s obito . Even shikaku who wrote his future plans against Madara . His notes mysteriously got erased somehow . Naruto even wiped the memory of Naruto , obito and Sakura about the last part on how he sent them back to their world . They only know that he send them back to their world . Naruto found ''reverse magic'' in the system store . So he bought it and used it on obito eyes so without using a lot of his shop points he managed to send them back . But he used at least twenty five percent of his shop points to reshape the memory of people about the events of past few days . At present Naruto is sitting in his room . Irene , Tsunade and shizune are also present in the room . They still remember about the actual events of past few days . They are sitting together after they finished their dinner . " Master , How did they come in our world ? Is it possible to travel between different dimension ?" Irene asked Naruto . " It is possible but this world is much more secure than any other world for us . There are many world where we cannot enter . Our power means nothing in compare to their power scaling ," Naruto said to them . He is not arrogant to think that he is the most powerful being after getting the power of Momonga and nine tails . " About which world are you talking ? " Tsunade asked Naruto . He looked at her for few seconds . " Well I will say in power scaling Dragon ball universe is the most dangerous universe , especially for us . People with power of sage of six paths cannot hold a candle against people like Vegeta , Goku and Freiza . They can destroy planets if they want . And they are only mortals of that world . But still there is marvel universe and DC universe . I don''t know about their power scaling . It reminded me we have Anti-venom in our guild . He is from marvel universe ," Naruto said to them . He looked at them . They looked confused about how he described the power scaling . " Is there a person whom you don''t want to face in your life master ?" Shizune asked Naruto . She couldn''t understand what Naruto said to them earlier . She wanted to ask something so Naruto will think that they understood something . " Yes there is a bald person who is even more naive than the another Naruto who came here by mistake . I don''t know the exact universe from which he belongs . His name is saitama . He is like a true god in the flesh of human . He has no limits . There is no power scaling which can measure his actual strength ," Naruto said to them . They couldn''t believe that there is man who exist somewhere whom Naruto doesn''t want to face in his life . Somewhere in a far universe . In a planet named earth , a bald man sneezed and said " Someone is talking about me , behind my back ". Chapter 67 - 67 Chocolate Biscuits , good or bad ?? .....Land of waves .... Kakashi is waiting with his team on the dock of the land of waves . He is with genma , Hayama and Tekuno . They are standing with Tazuna . And they are talking about the recent development of the land of waves . " Tazuna San I got amazed when I arrived yesterday . Last time when I came with team 7 this place was in the horrible position . But now I can''t even recognize this place ," Kakashi said to Tazuna . The land of waves improved tremendously in the eyes of others . Now they looked like a develop country . " It''s all thanks to your team 7 especially Naruto . After your team left this place . It was only developing but when Mr Demi arrived he changed everything . He produced a lot of opportunities in our own land ," Tazuna said to the Jonin team of kakashi . He is happy that his land changed from a poor to developed country in the span of few months . " I heard a rumor about your land that it is progressing at an incredible rate but you don''t allow any other businessman to establish a foothold in your land . They can only trade with your land . But you don''t like whenever they try to establish their business in your land ," Genma asked Tazuna . He has heard about the recent behaviour of the people of land of waves . Many people wanted to establish their business when land of waves started to progress rapidly . " Why should we allow them to do business in our land ? They can limit themselves with only trade with us . When we were down no one was willing to help us . They were afraid to start their business here . But Mr Demi came in our land and because of his company our land progressed faster than any of their country . He never treated us like gato . He gave us high pay job opportunities . While we were helping him in his business during his travels and deals . We understood that many people took advantage of our poor land and circumstances . So we don''t like that to happen with our children ," Tazuna said to genma . When they were doing journey with Demi on other lands . They saw the prize value of the product which they were selling to other companies . They understood one thing after looking at the products . They are taken advantage by other companies because of their poor circumstances . " It is nothing new Mr .Tazuna . All the companies take advantage of the poor land whenever they have a chance to get a lot of profit from their products . But they have never seen it coming that your land will progress faster than any other nation ," Hayama said to Tazuna . He doesn''t like people who take advantage of other people . A big ship arrived in the dock . It looks fabulous because of its size . Few figures came down from it . Demiurge arrived as demi . He is with few samurai who do not belong to any country . " It is a fortune to meet all of you ," Demi said to everyone . After him one lady and a girl came down from the ship . " Hello my name is solution and this is my daughter Fuu . I am Demi''s younger sister . I wanted to see the land where he started his business ," Solution said to them . " Ohh wowww , this land looks beautiful . I also want to see the great Naruto bridge , uncle Demi ," Fuu said with her curious tone . She changed her hair color from light green to yellow colour like solution . Both solution and Fuu are wearing yukata which is made from uzushiogakure silk . Solution''s yukata is black but Fuu is in blue colour . " Have patience Fuu . Bridge will not run away from its place . You don''t have to disturb your uncle all the time for such simple things ," Solution said to Fuu . She knew once fuu will come to land of waves . She will go to see the bridge . Aura and Mare praised too much about this bridge to her . She asked Demi if she will come with him to the land of waves . And he agreed but he also brought solution so she will keep an eye on this girl because she likes to disturb others unconsciously . While Fuu and solution started to talk among themselves . Demi looked at the Jonin group which is send by Tsunade . " Thanks for coming in such a short notice . You should have been explained by lady Hokage about your mission ," Demi said to them . It is planned by Naruto that when he will deal with his problem at that time kakashi shouldn''t be there . So Demiurge thought of another plan and he decided to hire the konoha ninja for the safety of his group which are from the land of waves during his business trip . " Please tell us the detail about the places you are going to visit . Are your sister and niece going to travel with you during your journey ," Kakashi asked him . He has to make a plan according to their numbers . " Actually they are here to see the bridge . My brother in law will get angry if I keep them with me during my work time . My niece has a tendency to disturb everyone even when they are working . She is quite a hyperactive girl ," Demi said to them . His was referring to Sebas Tian as his fake brother in law . As he told him to send them after they visit the bridge . " I forgot to ask Mr Demi . Are you married ?" Tazuna asked him .They were so busy that he never asked about his personal life . " I am not married Mr Tazuna . I am always busy with my work . Sometime it feels like I married with my work ," Demi said to Tazuna . He has a smile in his face when he heard the question . Demiurge gave the precise detail to kakashi about the place he is going to visit in land of fire . After Fuu visited the bridge with solution . They returned to uzushiogakure . While Demiurge decided to take a tour in land of fire so he can increase the influence of Overlord trading company . And their last stop is konoha in the land of fire . ...x....x...x...x....x.....x...x...x....x....x ....land of fire ..... ....Afternoon... Naruto is with Ino and they have to help their female client who is a princess . Her name is Fuku . She became fat but before that she used to look like Ino when she was slim . It is a B rank mission for both of them . Tsunade send Naruto to help her in this mission . " We have to help you in maintaining good relationship with your fiance . Well this is a new kind of mission ," Naruto said to the princess Fuku . She is looking at Ino from time to time . " My fiance Chikara is coming to meet me . He is handsome and a very good person ," Princess said to Ino and Naruto . Suddenly Naruto remembered an incident of Naruto series . '' I almost forgot about this mission ,'' Naruto thought in his mind . After some time princess shows her photo to them from the time when she was slim . Naruto and Ino couldn''t believe that she was once looked exactly like Ino . " I will help you ," Ino said to the princess . It is her mission but she also wanted to see a handsome prince . When her fiance came to met her . He is greeted by Naruto and Ino . Ino is acting like a princess and also wearing the clothes of Fuku . Ino was shocked after she looked at prince but he didn''t mind it . Well he is quite the same size like princess Fuku . " Hello princess , A beautiful rose for a beautiful lady ," Chikara danced for some time and gave her the rose . Ino did not liked it . For her it looked weird due to his size . " Woww bro you got some moves . That is very romantic of you . You are a man . I will do the same when I meet my fiance next time ," Naruto said to Chikara . In his eyes he did a fabulous dance even if he has a lot of weight . He was from earth from his rebirth . He has never discriminate the fat people for their weights . " Do you really like his dance Naruto . I find it quite weird for my taste ," Ino whispered in Naruto''s ears . Chikara is looking at Naruto with a lot of admiration . " I never got a praise from a dude before . Thank you . Now can I talk with my fiance alone ," Chikara said to Naruto . He wants to spend some time alone with his fiance . " Ohh yeah sure . You earned it bro ," Naruto said with a thumps up to him in a gai''s style . Chikara gave his thumps up to Naruto in his own style as if saying that he is going to obtain her love . " Excuse me prince Chikara . I will be right back ," Ino grabbed naruto''s hand and took him outside . " I find it weird Naruto , how can you find it cool . You have a weird taste ," Ino said to Naruto . She find it quite weird , totally weird , that a fat person is dancing and proposing her . " Well , it is romantic . Even fat people has a heart and soul . They also like to be loved . They just have more appetite than others . If you look for only good looking people . Then you can never find a guy who has a good heart . Good looks is just skin deep . It can only attract you for sometime and then the next thing you will search in him is a good heart . Which this guy already has inside him . Let me show you ," Naruto said to Ino and produced shadow clones . One of them caught Ino . Naruto turned into the fat princess and went inside . Princess Fuku who is nearby hearing all of their conversation doesn''t know why Naruto is going in as her father self . She wanted to stop him but stopped by another clone . Now both Fuku and Ino can watch from a distance . "Hello prince Chikara ," Naruto said in the disguise of original Fuku . Prince Chikara just looked at Naruto . He understood what happened before . Before he can say anything Naruto interrupted him . " Well , I was quite nervous to meet you . And I ate too much while waiting for you . I hope you don''t dislike me . I hired shinobi to act like me . So I doesn''t want to be embarrassed infront of you ," Naruto said to Chikara . Instead Chikara looked at him with stars in his eyes . " Don''t be embarrassed princess Fuku . You have a body of perfection ," Chikara said to Naruto . He do not know about Naruto''s disguise . " I have a gift for you my prince . Could you wait for few seconds ," Naruto said to him and left the scene .He doesn''t want to feel like a gay . So he left the place so he can send the real princess inside . Outside princess Fuku is so happy after hearing Chikara . But Ino don''t understand the situation .Everything is new for her . All her fantasy crumbled by this new couple . " Princess Fuku , go inside . He is waiting for you . Ohh here is bunch of chocolate biscuits for you . I cannot think about a good gift for both of you . But it should be enough for you now ," Naruto said to princess Fuku . And handed her a tray which is full of chocolate biscuits . Both of them are surprised when he produced it out of thin air . " How do you do that Naruto ," Ino asked Naruto . He showed her a seal which is in his hand . " I am always prepared Ino ," Naruto said to her . He is happy that a lovely couple can be together with each other because of him . " I find it quite weird . How they can be so happy without complaining about themselves ," Ino asked Naruto . She is looking inside to see they are interacting so happily with each other . She cannot miss a moment to understand this kind of relationship . " You have to learn a lot about relationships Ino . They will become one of the happiest couple in the future ," Naruto said to Ino . She couldn''t understand Naruto sometime . After the couples meeting is over Chikara left happily to his house . He promised Fuku that he will visit her everytime he get a chance . Fuku is so happy with the meeting with her fiance . Then she looked at Naruto . She want to ask him many questions . " He liked the chocolate biscuits . Where do you get it ? " Fuku asked Naruto . She loved the tasty chocolate biscuits herself . " Have you heard about the Overlord trading company . They produce this kind of biscuits . They are a new rising company from the land of waves . I have a lot of friends there who send me this biscuit as a gift so I can give it to my fiance . If you want the same biscuits then they are trying to expand their business in land of fire . Maybe in few days you can see their company here in your land ," Naruto said to her . Chikara liked that kind of biscuit so she is planning to get it for their next meeting . " Princess Chikara , are you not going to ask him why he pulled that stunt ? " Ino asked Chikara . She is quite surprised that she only asked about the biscuits . " He handled it pretty well . At least because of that I can meet prince Chikara most of the time now . And he liked my looks without any problem . So it worked out great for me in the end ," Fuku said to them . She is more happy because she doesn''t have to hide anything from Chikara . " Princess Fuku , please sign this mission paper . So we can leave to our village ," Naruto took out a mission paper and she signed it happily . " Have a nice day princess . I am sure you will have a great day after meeting your prince charming ," Naruto said goodbye to the princess with a teasing . She again remembered about Chikara and blushed heavily . After Ino said goodbye to her they left to their village konoha . ...Journey towards the konoha ..... Naruto and Ino are running towards the konoha in a high pace . Ino is still thinking about the mission . It changed her personal opinion about people who are in love . " Are you still thinking about that mission Ino ? " Naruto asked her . For him it is great show of romance by the prince Chikara for the princess Fuku . But for Ino some of her fantasy were crushed by that couple . " They look so happy together . They never complaint about their weights . As if they are perfectly fine with it ," Ino said to Naruto . She still couldn''t understand how they can be madly in love with each other . " That is the perfection of love . Understanding each other shortcoming and love will handle the rest . Even Sakura understood now that she never had any understanding with Sasuke . So her obsession about Sasuke is over ," Naruto said to Ino . She was surprised how Sakura got over Sasuke like it was not a big deal . " Sakura changed recently . She now talks about her training and how she is learning under Lady hokage . She never mentions Sasuke now a days . And she looks happy as if all her problems were gone with Sasuke ," Ino said to Naruto . She couldn''t understand why she is telling this to Naruto . " Are you still thinking about Sasuke ? Or about your fantasy love which is almost perfect without any imperfections ?" Naruto said to her . She looks at him . " It would be a lie if I tell that I never think about Sasuke but I am not obsessed with him . Sometime I think why he left the village . He has many friends in konoha . Even if his attitude is not good sometime . We were there for him . I couldn''t believe when he hurt shino badly . He went to deep in darkness and only want to left alone . Why he join hands with Orochimaru ?" Ino said to Naruto . She is angry somewhere in her heart . She felt betrayed by him . " You don''t have to think about it so deeply . He want revenge on Itachi uchiha . For his revenge he can go to any length . He always told everyone he is an avenger . But his power seeking nature lead him to Orochimaru . It is not Orochimaru who is taking benefit of sasuke . It is Sasuke who is taking benefit of Orochimaru''s knowledge ," Naruto said to Ino . He knows when he get what he wants he will kill Orochimaru temporarily . " He has so much life ahead of him . He can become a successful ninja if he was in konoha . But he threw away his life for revenge . He never thought what his parents soul will think about it ," Ino said to Naruto . She finds Sasuke''s attitude so childish for his age . " Do you want to taste some chocolate biscuits . I have more with me . Let''s stop for few minutes . You look exhausted after trying to keep up with my speed ," Naruto said and stopped with Ino in the forest . He used his sensory abilities to scan the area and found no living being in that area . " I am doing just fine with that speed . But it will not hurt to take a break ," Ino said to Naruto . Even if she is exhausted she will not admit it in front of Naruto . Naruto took out a nice carpet out of nowhere like a magician . He adjusted it on the ground . He produced some chocolate biscuits with some fresh tea which is kept in a tray . " Do you want something else Ino ?" Naruto asked Ino . After thinking for sometime she replied to him . " No , it should be enough ," Ino said to Naruto . She started to eat the biscuits . She cannot hold back after eating one biscuit . She increased her speed a little . " You are forgetting about the tea , ino . No need to rush when you eat ," Naruto said to her . He was the last one Ino was expecting to get lectured about her eating habits . " You are one to talk Naruto . I paid a huge bill for you and chouji''s dinner when we were in academy . I should remind you in case you forgot about that incident ," Ino reminded Naruto about the time when she paid for him and chouji when she had a huge profit in her flower business with their help . " You forgot it is because I brought Oscar with me . You almost charged a lot of money to your customers .They also paid willingly to you so they can look at my dear Oscar ," Naruto said to Ino . She cannot deny his claims . After they finished there snacks . They rested for an hour because Ino is exhausted . After their rest they left to konoha . To submit there report of a successful mission . ....Konoha ... After reaching konoha, Ino and Naruto submitted the report on the mission desk and were about to leave . At that time she was interrupted by Chouji . Naruto disappeared as soon as he saw chouji . He knew why he came so fast towards both of them . " Hey chouji , what''s up . You shouldn''t run like that in the hokage tower ," Ino said to Chouji . She looked around and found Naruto is missing.from the scene . " Give me what were you eating Ino . I can feel a taste which doesn''t belong to this world and it is surrounding all around you ," Chouji said to Ino . " What are you talking Chouji . I ate a lot of chocolate biscuits with a nice tea . And that is over before we came to konoha . It is Naruto who gave me that delicious biscuits . I couldn''t help myself and ate everything ," Ino said to Chouji . Now she understood if Naruto stayed here chouji would have asked him about that biscuit again and again . So he ran away before Chouji can catch him . " I am hungry after that tasty fragrance hit my nose . I will catch Naruto later . But for now Ino you have to take responsibility for my stomach ," Chouji said to her seriously . Ino is cursing Naruto for running alone . He should have taken her . " Look shikamaru has the same chocolate biscuit ," Ino said to chouji . When she saw shikamaru is coming towards them . Chouji turned around to see shikamaru is looking at him with a bored expression . He find something is not right as shikamaru is empty handed . When he turned back to ask her . She was gone like Naruto . When he turned back to say something to shikamaru he is also gone . Shikamaru understood when he saw Ino ran away after pointing her finger towards him . Then he saw chouji hungry look . He immediately felt his wallet is in danger . As soon as chouji turned back to look at Ino he ran away with a shunshin . " Naruto , Ino and shikamaru I will catch you for that delicious food ," Chouji said loudly and he ran in search of them . ....Running shikamaru.... " Why the hell chouji is hungry at this time . I can''t help but felt a lot of hunger from him ," Shikamaru said to himself . He has a bad feeling about this situation . " Run shikamaru , Otherwise our wallet will be empty like asuma sensei ," Ino appeared beside him while saying to him . Both ran together to hide from chouji . As they know first hand whenever chouji has that hungry look they shouldn''t face him . Chapter 68 - 68 Sebas Tian in Sunagakure ....Sunagakure ... An old man is walking toward the kazekage tower . He is alone . He went inside the tower and asked the secretary for an appointment with the lady chiyo . As she is now controlling sunagakure as an acting kazekage in the absence of an actual kazekage . After few minutes she returned with a smile and told him the good news . " Mr Sebas , Lady chiyo is waiting for you ," Secretary told to Mr. Sebas . She has never seen a well mannered old guy in her life. " Thank you Miss ," Sebas told her in a respected tone . And he walked inside . The woman looked at him '' For him I am just a child . If he was a little young then I would have invited him for a date with me . Now a days good guys are difficult to find ,'' Secretary thought in her mind as she saw Sebas disappeared from her eyes in the room of kazekage . Sebas entered in the room . He saw an old lady is sitting in the kazekage chair . She is not alone as one old man , an ?du?t man , two boys and a girl are with her . Gaara , Baki , Ebizo, Kankuro and Temari are inside with her . They are discussing on how to increase the economy of their village . Mainly chiyo , Ebizo and Baki were discussing and the sand trio are just watching and learning from them . Before some time ago lady Chiyo is interrupted by her secretary . Who came to report that a person from overlord trading company has come to visit them . It is known to everyone that this company changed the land of waves and made it so prosperous that it can even make the other nation jealous . The news also reached sunagakure to lady chiyo . So she didn''t wanted him to wait and called him without any delay . " Lady chiyo , my name is Sebas Tian . I am one of the few who handles overlord Trading company . I can ?ssume you heard about my master''s company ," Sebas told to lady chiyo . She looks disappointed that there original owner didn''t come to meet them . " I thought you are the owner of overlord trading company . You look very rich by your appearance ," Lady chiyo said to him . She will agree with his plan after the negotiation . After all there are not many companies who come to sunagakure due to it''s harsh environment . Lady chiyo signaled him to sit down . Sebas didn''t mind her behaviour as she looks more elderly in her appearance . So it can be justified from her side . Sebas sat down like a professional . " Appearance can decieve the perception of people . My master is a young kid Who likes to makes plans for the betterment of world . You have heard about Demi . He is also in the same position as me in my family . The difference is I am a butler of my master and he is the one who manages the outside affair . I came here in the request of my master to offer you once in a lifetime opportunity ," Sebas told them honestly . He has a different personality from Demi . " What are doing alone ? As a butler you are suppose to be with your young master ," Temari said to Sebas . He just smiled at her observation skills . " My master is smaller than you . He cannot travel everywhere . So I volunteered for him .It is good to have a young master who is the same age of my grandchild don''t you think lady chiyo . You must understand my problem ," Sebas told to chiyo . She totally agrees with him in this point . After all she is a grandmother and wouldn''t like to send her grandchild on a dangerous journey . " I agree with you Mr Sebas . But could you tell me why you are here . I don''t like to waste my time ," Chiyo said to Sebas . She want him to tell whatever business he has in her country . " We want to establish our business here . We want to open a big mall for food products , spices , and daily necessities . We will sell products of other countries too . We can provide the materials which you take from other countries in a heavy price . We will sell it to you in a cheaper rate . We are also planning to open a large bath house for your people in our companies name . You will get tax for it . And security is handled by your ninja . That is also paid by us . And we also want a land to build a big park for the people of sunagakure in our companies name ," Sebas told chiyo . Chiyo looked at him for few moments before replying . " Your master looks quite ambitious for me . He reminded me about my own grandchild . I can give you the land . I have no doubt you can built a big mall in our place . And from your company recent progress I can tell you can provide the materials in a cheaper rate for us from the other countries . It will be beneficial for my people . But about a large bath house and a park looks impossible for me . If it was another country it was possible but if a park and a big bathouse is built it will be like a heaven for our people . Many people tried that but due to our environment it is almost impossible for their business to survive ," Chiyo said to Sebas . She has seen many ambitious people who tried that but ended up bankrupt in sunagakure in the past . Sebas smiled at her . " You don''t have to worry about that Lady chiyo . Our company can even find a waterfall in a desert . In a month you can see the change . But never ask us about our business secret . Every person has their own secret to achieve success . We need lands to built them . So if the deal is made . Can I see the lands which you are planning to give us . Don''t worry about taxes . We will pay it on time ," Sebas said to them and took out a paper which looked like contract paper . He gave it to lady chiyo and she read and also gave it to Baki and gaara to read . Their is no loophole which can be taken advantage by any side . And the price is also fair for them . " You came fully prepared for this deal . I am impressed by your deal . Most of the people try to take advantage of our situation . But your company is quite different ," Chiyo said to Sebas . He looked at them without any reaction in his face . " Company which built by taking advantage of other people cannot survive . It is not quantity which flourish the business but the quality within the quantity of the product which help a business to reach at top . If people think their is no opportunities for them they will never find it . A optimistic person can even snatch their meal from the lion''s mouth ," Sebas told chiyo . It make her feel she is the child and he is the grand Daddy for all of them . Which is true by their real age . She signed the contract and looked towards the kankuro , Temari and gaara . She wanted them to escort this person to the lands which she is going to tell them . She find him more important than any other vip to send the children of previous kazekage to show around the suna . " Baki give me a suna''s map ," Chiyo asked Baki . Baki went to bring a map which is for civilans . He brought the map for them . Chiyo showed him the places which she wants to give him . He agreed with some places and some places looked quite far away from every people so he changed the location . After agreeing on the land . Chiyo send Sebas with Temari , kankuro and gaara to see the land . So he can inspect them . After he was gone chiyo relaxed a bit . " You are too old to deal with such a business deal . You look exhausted to me ," Ebizo said to her with a laughter . He is enjoying her sister''s misfortune . Chiyo looked at him . " It will be a very big deal for our people . I don''t want to mess this up . It will raise our economy by few points . And the money our people will save from the cheaper products will be merit . I just hope they can able to make a nice bath house for us . We never had that kind of luxury in sunagakure . Park still seems impossible for me . It will be like a heaven for travellers if we can produce a park which is full of plants ," Chiyo said to Baki and his brother Ebizo . She felt happy about the recent deal she got from overlord trading company . " Lady chiyo , don''t you think there company is growing at a rapid pace . Few months back I never heard about them but right now they are one of the rapid growing company in elemental nations ," Baki said to lady chiyo . He is confused by their growing rate . " You can never this kind of thing in your life . I have seen this kind of things in my life as a shinobi and as an individual person . The way they are growing will make them a number one in industries around the world ," Chiyo said to them . She will never miss this kind of golden opportunity which came to her own doorstep . ...x....x...x...x.....x...x.....x....x... ..x....In suna...x... Sebas is inspecting the ground of every place he is going with gaara , Kankuro and Temari . He touches the ground and inspect it''s soil as if he is an expert in checking the depth of earth by touching it . " What are checking old man . I don''t think you can find water in this sand or maybe an hotspring ," Temari said to Sebas . She doesn''t understand this old man''s behaviour . He b?r?ly talked with them . He told them only to lead the way . " I already found the water in the first place . You should know one fact young lady . A desert was once a part of sea . So the chances of finding water never ends in a desert ," Sebas said to Temari . He is searching for an exact place where they can built a park . " What are you searching Mr Sebas ? If you already found water in the first place ," Gaara asked him . He just got curious about this old man . " I am searching for a nice place where I can built a huge park for childrens and some love birds . A park is a good place for a family if they want to enjoy picnic especially in a desert area . Well we don''t see park as a profit seeking but we want to show everyone that nothing is impossible in our eyes ," Sebas said and smiled for few seconds . Temari could never understand the mind of old people . First lady chiyo who once retired from everything suddenly joins the politics to maintain balance in sunagakure and now an old man is telling them everything is possible . " So found any clue of your non existent park ," Temari said to Sebas . She can never believe that a park can be built in the middle of sunagakure . " We can even built a pond in the middle of the desert . Park is just a small thing . I will see if there is a possibility that a tree can survive in the next place . Otherwise we have to approach in another way . It can result in an artifical park ," Sebas said to them . His word made no sense to the trio . " What is an artificial park ?" Kankuro asked him . He has never seen an artifical park . " You will see it when we don''t find a fertile land . Even then you have to wait for at least one month ," Sebas said to them . They didn''t said anything as his words were not making any sense to them . " This is the most suitable place for a nice park . We can built a large park here . We just have to do some digging before trying to grow something here ," Sebas said to them . As a dragonoid he can sense a fertile land which others couldn''t feel or detect . " I will get mad if I remain here with you . Let''s go and finalize all the lands with lady chiyo about where your company wants to built something ," Temari said to them . She got irritated by listening to his words . ..x.....x....x....x....x.....x.....x....x....x...x....x...x.. ...x....Kazekage tower....x.... Sebas came back to the kazekage tower with his escorts and Sebas finalized the lands which his company wants to use for their business . " You have quite an eye for a perfect place for the park . There used to be one big tree but after it died no tree is seen inside the sunagakure ," Chiyo said to Sebas and remembered a big tree from her childhood . But it was a like a dream now . " I will come back tomorrow with the workers who are specialized in doing this kind of work . They are specially trained for this kind of work by our company ," Sebas said to them to clear any misunderstanding in the future . " So how many days do you think that your company will built your big mall and start doing business in our land ," Chiyo asked him . She wanted to know about their progress in their lands . " For building the mall and bathouse . It will take us four days . We can built the foundation of park in a day but to grow the plants of the park it will take weeks . In a month after the foundation we can start the park with little plants. Well for the business we can built a temporary camp and start from tomorrow itself ," Sebas said to them . Chiyo started to think about how he explained the things . " Well how many people you are going to bring for your work . Even if you bring around fifty people it will not be enough if they consistently work day and night to finish the work on the given time . Are you sure you aren''t mocking us ," Chiyo asked him . She has a serious tone . " For your information I am bringing at least two hundred people for the labour work . They can work in freezing cold and extreme heat . They all are trained by our company so you shouldn''t worry about spies . Even our people will know if someone behaves suspiciously . Even if someone tries that transformation jutsu and try to impersonate our people . The all are familiar with each other like blood brothers ," Sebas said with a lot of confidence . He would have worked faster if his people were allowed to work with the magic . But it will cause a lot of suspicion upon them so he is using the normal route . The way of hard work and it will take his few days . " If you ?ssure me like that then I can agree with you . But the responsibility of your people is on your head . And they shouldn''t try something funny which can cause problem for my people . But if someone try to infiltrate our village through your people what will you do ?" Chiyo said to Sebas . She cannot afford to appear weak in front of Sebas . " I take all the responsibility for my people . But if someone try to infiltrate your village by impersonating as one of our men . You will not find them in one piece . So forget to capture them alive . As it is became my responsibility now . I will send their corpses to you . Now I should take my leave as I have a lot of preparation to do for my work ," Sebas said to them and left the room . He is telling the truth to them . Even if a ninja try to infiltrate among his group. That person should be killed immediately by them . Everyone in the room felt that they somehow awakened a sleeping dragon . They provoked the wrong man by giving responsibility . A dragon and dragonoid never goes back on their word . Till the work is finished by his people he will keep his eyes upon them . " Sister you overdid the things . You are a control freak even as an old lady ," Ebizo said to chiyo . She didn''t mind it . She just wanted to remind the old Butler that they can used as an infiltration medium in their land . She just laughed at her own behaviour . They started to get busy in their works . The sand trio went for a mission . Lady chiyo is again fighting with the paperwork . The bane of every kage even if she is acting kazekage she has to face it . Chapter 69 - 69 A sin against their own hero Sebas Tian fulfilled his promised by completing the construction in a week . Under his leadership his men built the bathhouse and big mall in three days . OTC (overlord trading company) built a park which is an indoor park . They removed the sand from the park . They dig the ground by few meters and found the exact fertile soil which is sensed by Sebas . Then they filled it with soil brought from another land on the whole park . Around the park there are huge walls . For making it an indoor park they put strong glasses above the park . It is supported by small Iron rods which connects them together . The made it in such a way that no dust can pass through it only sunlight and fresh air . Many people who saw the park from outside cannot help but wonder what is inside the walls . As it is not known to everyone what is inside except the higher up of sunagakure . And Sebas is not going to allow anyone to enter inside the park before a month is over and plants will get adjusted to the environment . Mall and bathhouse started the other day the construction is finished . The camp is closed as it has no use for them . All the products transferred from camp to mall . Some spies tried to take advantage of OTC but they failed miserably as all the workers starts to beat them as soon as they catch them . Sebas send at least five corpses of spies from different country to lady chiyo . After that no one tried to infiltrate OTC to spy on Sunagakure . ....x.....x....x....x....x.....x....x..x...x....x. ...Sunagakure... ...one week later ... ... Evening..... Lady chiyo is in the office . Baki entered with Temari to discuss something . " Lady chiyo , we found nothing on the records of the OTC . There record is clear ," Baki said to chiyo . She looked at them . " I know that even before you can tell me . But I want to know where they are from . Who is their actual owner ? They have such a speed for working in the construction that it made me think, if there is anything impossible for them . And I saw the construction of park . We look like a fools who never tried this kind of advance method ," Chiyo said to them. She want to know the real influence of OTC . " The old man is quite a genius . I underestimated him . Even I never thought of a place which is protected from the heat and sand storm can be an ideal place for building a park in a desert . That indoor park is made in such a way that only air and sunlight can pass inside the park from outside ," Temari said to them . As a strategist she can calculate according to her environment . But Sebas created the same environment for his park by his intelligence and experience . She can admire the old man Sebas for his brains . " We found no lead about the actual leader of this group . No one know who is the leader except those two person . Sebas and Demi, and worse part is that they both are the acting owners of the OTC . We can never lay our hands on them ," Baki said to chiyo . He found no lead in their investigation . Because they never left a clue for them . " It means the owner of this company is highly protected by his people. The both acting owners are very intelligent . And it seems like they live as a family so by no means they will put him in danger. I wanted to make sure that his business will stay in sunagakure so we gain more reputation from their presence ," Chiyo said to them . She is hoping that the owner of OTC will live a long life for suna''s stability . Powerful businessman always have many rivals. To eliminate them their enemy always strikes their main root. But the roots of OTC is invisible to their rivals . " What if they become partial in their business deal in future . Like charging high prices to our people after they get a good hold on our land ," Temari said to chiyo. She cannot ignore this possibility . " After looking at their record I think it''s impossible . But by the time they try that our economy may fully stabilize . Our economy is already raising due to their arrival in our land . The few spies which Sebas brought to me are from Iwagakure , kumogakure and some small ninja nations . They are in fear that in near future we can become prosperous like land of waves . They infiltrated OTC to know their secrets . But I heard the workers beat the spies very badly till their death ," Chiyo said to them. They looked amazed by how calmly chiyo said it like it is a small matter. "They murdered inside our village . How can you tolerate that kind of act?" Temari asked chiyo . She couldn''t believe her ears . " It is sebas responsibility after all . If a spy comes inside our village as a worker of OTC . Who do you think we ask for to take responsibility? Any way they are making our village prosper by their business. A spy''s death is a very small matter for me and I can ignore it ," Chiyo said to them . She can ignore such small things . "But how they managed to catch ninja spies ?" Baki asked chiyo .No ordinary man can catch the ninja spies . " From my information they always lead the spies to a different room and poison them by offering food while their friendly talk . Even if someone tries to fight back after they get poisoned they beat him in a large group . All the reports indicate the same thing ," Chiyo said to them . She already made a through check-up on them . And all reports are same . " That is an amazing tactic from them . At least I don''t want them to poison our villagers ," Temari said to them . She is now calm and find it reasonable that a spy is not something which any organization can tolerate . " I suppose you saw their work while coming back . So why don''t you try and take benefit of that . They have cold water and hot water facility too in their bathhouse . They have different sections for different kinds of customer . They have an option for mixed bath but that is only reserved for family or married couples . There are few extra sections for hot spring . But they will charge it more than the usual . I went their yesterday and it was amazing," Chiyo said to them . She has an happy expression on her face . " You get that much extra time after your office work ," Temari asked her . Chiyo is like her own granny from the childhood . So she never hesitate to talk back to her . " Sebas gave me some free tickets for hot spring and it feels amazing after a lot of work ," Chiyo said to them . " When that happened ? I thought he is busy as hell due to his work ," Temari asked her . She is finding it suspicious that Sebas will give her free tickets . " When he came to deliver the dead bodies . He also gave me those tickets . I am also going today . Huhuhuhuhuhu ," Chiyo said to them . She loves hot spring from her youth . " Because he gave you some tickets you let the matter slide easily . How many tickets he gave you exactly? " Temari asked her . It brought a smile in chiyo''s face . " I got at least hundred tickets for that hot spring from Sebas . I still have ninety nine left with me . My old bones need some nice time in a hot spring . All of you are so hard on this old lady . Only an old man like Sebas can understand my pain ," Chiyo said to her . She has a toothless smile on her face . " Well I am going to see that place anyway . I will take gaara and Kankuro with me . See you later lady chiyo ," Temari said and left her office . Earlier when she entered in her village she heard about this new hot spring in the village . It is a main topic among the villagers . " Lady chiyo I should take my leave too ," Baki said to her and left the office . He already decided that he will take his family to this hot spring . It is evening and it is a good time for them . Chiyo became busy with her paperwork . Unlike them she doesn''t have that luxury to leave the office because of her work . .....x.....x....x...x.....x....x....x..,..x....x.....x....x.... .....Konoha.... ...Senju compound... ...Evening ..... Naruto is doing the basic meditation in his room . He is in this focused condition for past hour . Suddenly he attain more focus and his body started to rise from the ground . Now his body is two feet above the ground . His blue Aura started to appear around him . He is doing this exercise when he was in academy . But this the first time his body rise from the ground for the first time . [Your increased your Aura''s density due to constant mediation . Now you don''t need the chakra to strengthen your Aura like a shield .] " That is a surprise . I achieved it faster than I excepted . Mediation works like a wonderful exercise . Cultivators use it everytime . I wonder what can I achieve if I keep doing it for more than ten years ," Naruto said to Jane . He is alone in the kitchen . He took some eggs and started to make omelette for himself . [ Cultivators focus on gaining the knowledge and power . They always want to ascend from their realms so they can live longer than mortals ] "Jane you know a lot . I want some missions now . So I can increase my SP ( shop points ) . Due to arrival of other world''s obito , Naruto and sakura . I spend a lot of SP points . I kept it for future uses and now I feel like a broke person due to a large spending at that time ," Naruto said to Jane after eating his omelette . He always find it odd . He mostly never gets mission . [ You want a mission to increase your shop points . I have to search for it now . Let''s see which mission has the most shop points . We will go for that ] " Which mission !!! You mean I can get mission any time . If I had a lot of mission so why you never informed me about it ," Naruto asked her with a surprised tone . Sometime he doesn''t understand Jane . [ Well an elder true god made me . He makes system and I am one of his master piece , master Naruto . Lower level god dump a lot of mission to the new system user . I can access to any request or mission any time . I am an ultimate system so no low level gods can ?ssign me mission for their fun . I keep their missions on my dump box .] It is first time he found the reason why he never get any lame missions from Jane . " The elder god who made you . Is he the same person who killed me ? " Naruto asked Jane . He is curious about that God . After hearing her . He is surprised by his luck . {[ Misson : Defeat urashiki in another world and protect another Naruto uzumaki ] Condition : Never reveal your name as Naruto Uzumaki before defeating urashiki . Bonus 1 : Feed another Naruto 100 bowls of ramen . ( You make others wallet empty , so karma is a bitch and can also bite in your ?ss ) Bonus 2 : Hug their world''s tsunade while putting your head on her br??st . ( Boobs are heaven , feel it ) (Rewards : 3,00,00,000 SP points , 20 stat points ) ( Bonus 2 reward : ??????)} " This is an insane mission ? Why the bonus 1 and 2 looks are like a punishment for me ," Naruto said after he looked at his new mission . [ It should be given to you by a perverted god . ] " Well the rewards are tempting and the bonus rewards should be good too . Well I can ignore the bonus but what if they also have some insane amount of shop points ," Naruto is thinking about this recent misson . It is a like a god level mission for him . [ Don''t worry about this mission . You can think about it later ] " Thanks Jane , you are the best system ," Naruto said to Jane . He was about to go for a walk . When a shadow demon came and said something in his ear . After he said that he disappeared . A notification appeared infront of his eyes . { [Emergency mission : Stop the prisoners before they can escape the konoha prison . Show your might to every prisoner that you are a not a person they can mess with ] Time limit : one hour } ..x....x....x.....x...x....x....x...x.....x.....x...x...x.. ...Konoha prison ..... Asuma and kurenai are having a difficult time . They came to interrogate Mizuki . But as soon as they came inside they found all the konoha guards were unconscious on the floor who keep the inside security . Asuma and kurenai are fighting against the prisoner. The prisoner have the number advantage . " Asuma , I am tired and cannot handle this many prisoner . Damn this Mizuki must have planned everything about his escape for months ," Kurenai said to asuma while fighting . She is blocking the attacks of prisoners with only her kunai . " I am also having a difficult time . But only we can stop this prisoners from escaping this prison ," Asuma said to her . He is fighting to keep the prisoner from escaping . And he doesn''t want them to hurt kurenai . He is also blocking attack from every side . " Well ,both of you are tired and can fall anytime soon . Fujin and Rajin if you take care of them . Then you will get a lot of food after escaping ," Mizuki said to two human gaint . He is standing behind everyone''s back. He is issuing his orders without facing any problem . As soon as fujin and Rajin came forward others went back . As they doesn''t want to be in their attacks range . Fujin attacks kurenai with a punch but asuma came forward to stop him but he is thrown few meters back by the sheer physical strength of the gaint . " Argggghhhh" Asuma greeted his teeth . He cannot get up after being hit by a gaint .He also fought most of the prisoner and got tired . Rajin punched kurenai and she followed asuma and fall behind asuma . She is injured and due to her tiredness . She cannot defend herself now . " Now , let show our true strength boys to this jonins boys . Beat them till they are unconscious and then we will escape . They can''t even move their muscle now ," Mizuki said to his fellow prisoners . Before the prisoners can surround them a boy appeared in the chunin attire behind asuma and kurenai . The prisoners suddenly went back to make some distance. " Your dad is here . Come and take your greetings by a nice and warm spanking in your bu??s . Your daddy is not in a good mood Mizuki . So stop hiding like a shit eating dog behind everyone''s ?ss ," Naruto said to them .He is in a bad mood and this emergency mission came as a stress relief for him . " Brat , I am gonna kill you . Then I will kill that useless Iruka ," Mizuki said to Naruto from behind . " You both wait here till I come back . This bunch of ?sshole needs some bloodbath . And I am in a bad mood today ," Naruto said and walked toward the group . Naruto activated his Aura defence . And he prisoner started to throw kunai and shuriken on him . But it has no effect on Naruto . He didn''t even defend them . " I am waiting motherfuckers . Try your full strength to attack your great daddy . If you don''t kill me I will make sure to kill all of you ," Naruto said and provoked them. They tried with their whole strength but his Aura defence is so strong that even after every attack on him which is coming from almost every direction but they are useless against him . Naruto took out both his swords and started to run towards them . The first person who came in his range quickly lost his head . Naruto jumped up and and started to collect lightning in his swords . " Twin lightning strike " Naruto said and swings his swords in a X shape . A gaint X full of lightning is formed above the prisoners and descended on them . The prisoners who came in the attack range were killed by that attack. Naruto landed on the corpses of the prisoners who came in his attack range . He landed and did a bow like Demiurge. " I hope you liked the snacks .Now it is time for the main course ," Naruto sheathed his one sword and took out a shuriken . And throws it towards the prisoner . He did a one hand seal " Multiple shuriken shadow clone jutsu ," Naruto said and his one shuriken divided into thousand shuriken and it embedded into the body of front line prisoners . " Fujin and Rajin kill this boy . I will give you food for days ," Mizuki said from back of prisoners . Before fujin and Rajin can come forward . " Well Mizuki sensei still likes to eat shit . Once a shit eater always a shit eater . Nothing can change you ," Naruto said to Mizuki . All the prisoner didn''t dare to approach Naruto. Unlike other konoha guards, he is going for a kill . Fujin attacked Naruto but his punch only made Naruto to move a few inches back from his place . Due to his Aura defence his attack power is nullified but not fully . " You are the first person who made me move back from my place in an actual fight . I will keep you and your brother alive ," Naruto said to fujin and Rajin . He can feel the power behind their punch . In whole konoha only three person can damage his Aura defence . They are tsunade , Shizune and Irene . Even if Rajin and fujin are able to make him move back in his Aura defence they couldn''t put a scratch on his defence . Rajin and fujin attacked naruto with a barrage of punches . At first Naruto is moving back from their punches. But soon he felt his Aura is adapting to their attack . He moved back himself before they can attack him . "Shadow clone jutsu " Naruto put a cross finger and a thousand clone appeared around the fujin and Rajin . But they didn''t attack the legendary stupid brothers . " Go and kill every prisoner who is trying to escape . Bring that shit eating Mizuki alive to me ," Naruto said to his clones and they soon mixed in the group of prisoners . They are moving at an incredible high speed while killing every prisoner on their path . " Fujin and Rajin save me . I will give you a lot of food ," Mizuki said to the legendary stupid brothers . They looked back and started to run towards Mizuki to save him from the shadow clones of Naruto. " Adamantine chains ," Naruto said and six golden chains came out of his back and caught fujin and Rajin . The chains binded their hands and legs so they can''t move from their place . It is a sealing chains and no one can escape from it . It can even hold nine tails in his place . So how fujin and Rajin can move from it''s clutches . The clones finished their killing and brought Mizuki in front of Naruto . No prisoner left alive in the prison except Fujin , Rajin and Mizuki . " So you are the Mastermind behind this outbreak . I thought by destroying your seal mark you will not make any foolish actions . But you proved me wrong . Mistakes often made by humans . I should correct it now by killing you ," Naruto said and looked at the beaten figure of Mizuki . His shadow clones give him a nice beating before they can hand him to naruto . " You are a demon, Naruto uzumaki . No one respects you . Even your father is the one who put that demon in your gut ," Mizuki said to Naruto as he knew that he will kill him . " Well I agree with you . I am a demon and a demon container . My father made me like that . That is a very old news . I knew that you are a shit eater but I never knew you can produce a lot of venom from tongue and words . Let me take your poisonus tongue out of your mouth ," Naruto said to Mizuki . He casted his sleeping magic silently on asuma ,kurenai , fujin and Rajin who are nearby fall asleep . All the guards are already unconscious and after the effects of naruto''s magic . They will not wake up till Naruto will lift his magic . Mizuki is awake because of Naruto . Naruto took his adamantine chains back . Suddenly a shadow clone caught the mouth of Mizuki and opened it forcefully . He looked in terror towards Naruto . " I am demon so you wouldn''t mind if I torture you. After all I am demon and not a fu?k?n? saint who can let you go from my grasp everytime . Any last words ," Naruto said to Mizuki . His clone left the mouth of Mizuki . " You cannot do that . You damn brat I will kill you ," Mizuki said to Naruto and the shadow clone doesn''t like it . He caught his mouth again . " He finished his last words Naruto . I don''t like to hear his words . Always spills a ton of shit from his mouth ," Naruto''s clone said to Naruto . He is getting irritated by Mizuki words . " I know what you are thinking . Just hold tightly ," Naruto said to his clones . The clones around him caught Mizuki from every side so he cannot even move or react . " It is a closing event . So don''t move ," Naruto said to Mizuki . And a shadow clone opened the mouth of Mizuki and another Naruto caught his tongue and with a pulled it outside with the help of his chakra because his tongue is slippery . So Naruto took a kunai and cut the tongue of Mizuki . Mizuki wanted to cry but he couldn''t as his voice is gone . " Let me tell you a secret Mizuki sensei . You have the biggest contribution in making me a demon after Danzo . So I should reward you a little more with more torture . As you cannot express yourself with your voice so no one can hear you . It is a silent torture ," Naruto said and signaled his clones who started to cut his fingers and toes . Mizuki cannot cry as his voice is gone . He watched the biggest fear of his life is standing in front of him . Little by little Naruto tortured him and then with his magic spell ''grasp heart'' he killed him without a second thought . He put Rajin and fujin in a cell after putting slave marks on them . So they will not pull any stunts later . When they will wake up they will turn into a new person . He took all the guards , asuma and kurenai to the hospital with the help of his shadow clones . He wasted a lot of time on Mizuki . After he put all of them in the hospital . He looked at a notification in front of his eyes . { [Emergency mission : Stop the prisoner before they can escape the konoha prison . Show your might to every prisoner that you are a not a person they can mess with ] Time limit : One hour Status : Completed } (Title : Lone Wolf : This title gives the power and strength to fight alone and in a pack . You will stand above all in a pack . It provides you with a buff of 25 % stamina , 15 % agility and 12 % strength of your status everytime you fight . Not usable outside the battle.) Naruto started to walk towards the senju compound . He remembered something about Mizuki . He changed his direction and went towards the house of mizuki''s fiance Tsubaki . He knocked on the door and a beautiful lady opened the door . "Hello , miss Tsubaki I have a bad news for you ," Naruto said to her . She knows Naruto from all the recent news and old news in konoha. " What is the news Naruto kun ?" Tsubaki asked Naruto calmly . She feared this day will come in her dreams . " Your fiance Mizuki tried to cause an outbreak in konoha prison . And in an attempt to escape he injured almost every guard of konoha prison with the help of other prisoners ," Naruto said to her . Naruto used his sensory abilities so he can sense any one nearby . He found no one . " So did he escape from prison after injuring the guards ," Tsubaki asked Naruto with a lot of worry. " No, he and the other prisoners were killed by me when they tried to do that . Only the stupid brothers are alive because they doesn''t know what they were doing and they were doing it only for food ," Naruto said to her . He can see she can cry any moment after hearing the news of her fiance''s death . " You know it is very hard for me to ask questions to you if you want to cry . But I have a last question for you . I want an honest answer from your mouth, miss Tsubaki ," Naruto said to her seriously. She looked at his eyes and looked stunt for a moment . Naruto''s eyes are full of anger and resentment like the old times when he was treated badly in konoha . " I will try Naruto kun ," Tsubaki said to Naruto . She is afraid about his unknown questions . " Did you know Mizuki used to sabotage my results and extra partial with me in a negative way ? He used to provoke other academy teachers against me . So I would never pass my graduation exam . Tell me ," Naruto asked her . He want to know the answer from her mouth . " Yes, I knew about it . I am guilty on this matter . I remained silent about his behaviour against you ," Tsubaki said to Naruto . Naruto took out a paper which has an unknown writing and he gave her . " This is your punishment miss Tsubaki . Sign it with your blood and all your mistakes are forgiven . You are guilty by helping your fiance unconsciously . You never tried to stop him to act against a small child ," Naruto gave her the demon servant contract . Tsubaki looked at the contract and with a tearful eyes . She felt a lot of guilt in her shoulders . Naruto never forgets the people who mistreated him badly . Even if everyone tried to make him happy due to guilt . He will never forgot the moment he came to this world . He saw their behaviour against him in the memories . The memories of the previous Naruto still haunts him from the past . The loneliness he suffered will not be forgotten in his entire life . Tsubaki is feeling guilty when she saw naruto''s eyes. Due to recent events she thought that the life of Naruto changed and he will not suffer anymore . But when she saw the anger and resentment in his eyes . She remembered the eight year old Naruto who used to be in tears and anger due to loneliness . She signed the contract with her blood without saying anything . She felt the change in her body . An uzumaki swirl appeared in her ?h?st . " Tsubaki san , I hope you understand your position now ," Naruto asked her . She looked in his eyes which changed back to her usual self . " Hai , master Naruto ," She said to naruto . She looked at Naruto again and again . As if searching something . " You will never see that face again . So stop staring at me . I keep it bury deep inside my heart . Tomorrow you will change your house . I will tell tsunade about it , you will get a house near to senju compound . This place is quite lonely . Pack everything and come on that place tomorrow . Don''t sell this place . We can use it for another purpose And don''t call me master Naruto in front of others . Did you get it ? " Naruto said to Tsubaki . He is looking at her for few seconds . " Hai naruto sama ," Tsubaki said to Naruto . Naruto summoned few shadow demons and they went in her shadows . He started to walk towards the senju compound . '' If people think I forgot everything . It is their illusion . Everything is fresh in my mind . I just enjoy their guilty emotion everyday in konoha . If my father never saved this village . I would have destroyed it . I made them realize that they are the true monsters who made a child suffer and the worst part about it is that I am their own hero''s child . It is fun to watch them everyday struggle with their ultimate guilt and sin . A sin against their own hero ,'' Naruto is thinking about the past memories . He walked slowly while thinking . Chapter 70 - 70 Hinata and Kurenai ??? Naruto got an S rank payment for stopping the prison outbreak alone . And it is included in his record as an S rank mission . Now Asuma and kurenai are inside the hospital . He is going to hospital to meet them with Hinata. ...Konoha ..... .....Next day..... Naruto is walking with Hinata towards the hospital . She is worried about the health of kurenai . " Why are you so worried Hinata chan?" Naruto asked her . "Kurenai sensei is injured during the prison incident . I am worried about her health ," Hinata said to Naruto . She is looking at him . When she heard he massacred the escaping prisoners . She was worried for him as she doesn''t want him to get injured. But when both met she asked him if he would like to come with her to meet asuma and kurenai . And he accepted her offer . " So any new missons you want to do with your team ? I can help you in the absence of kurenai ," Naruto said to Hinata while walking. " We are going to capture a special kind of bettle for tracking purpose so in future we can catch any rogue ninja easily with it''s help . Kurenai sensei is about to go with us but I don''t know who is going to lead our team due to her being in the hospital ," Hinata said to Naruto . Naruto and Hinata entered in the hospital and directly walks towards the room where kurenai and asuma is admitted . " Hello kurenai sensei , asuma sensei . Are you okay? " Hinata asked them . And kurenai replied to her . " I am fine and asuma is fine too . We were just too tired from the battle . If Naruto didn''t come on time we would be in a worst condition ," Kurenai said to Hinata . She looks healthy after her medical treatment . " I can see both of you are in a nice condition. Hinata is worried about your health Kurenai san and Asuma san ," Naruto said to them . They healed by the help of medical ninja in a day . Now they can take any mission without a problem . " Hey Naruto how did you know that there is a battle going in prison . You came so fast ," Asuma asked Naruto . He is curious about naruto''s arrival during their battle in prison . " I sensed the chakra disturbance from a distance as if a fight is taking place inside the prison . So I went to check it . My sensory range is wide and I can sense it from a long distance ," Naruto said to them . Everyone knows about his sensory skills. So they don''t ask any further questions about his arrival . Naruto and Hinata talked with asuma and kurenai . They told them that they will get discharged today . After talking with them Naruto went to leave Hinata to hyuga compound so she can prepare for her mission . Naruto went to take a mission in hokage tower and he selected a solo mission this time . He selected to go to search for three intruders who came inside the land of fire from Iwagakure . They are last known location is near the bettle forest . It is a B rank misson . Naruto is already prepared so he left konoha to move towards the bettle forest . ...Bettle forest... The three intruders from Iwagakure are searching for something in the bettle forest from last ten days . But they couldn''t find it . All three of them are from kamizuru ninja clan of iwagakure. They are known as the rival clan of Aburame ninja clan of konoha . " We could not find the special bettle . If we can get hold of it . We can find the grandfather''s forbidden technique ," The only female member of that team said to her other teammates. " I know sister suzumebachi . But for some reason we cannot find it . Maybe we came on the wrong time ," Another male said to them . " Jibachi we are on the right season . We cannot find it because it is a rare bettle ," Last male member said to them . " If those aburame clan have not killed our people then we shouldn''t have to go through this kind of struggle in Iwagakure . Kurobachi is right we cannot find that special bettle because it is a rare species ," Suzumebachi said to his brothers. They are not wearing Iwagakure head protectors because they are on a personal mission . A figure is hearing their conversation from a distance but they couldn''t sense him . He is Naruto and he is looking at them from a tree. He has hidden himself even there bettle couldn''t sense him . '' So they are already here inside the bettle forest . Well I cannot travel this much distance due to human limitation . It will create suspicion on me . So I will catch them later . I should meet up kurenai''s team when they were about to camp," Naruto thought and disappeared from that place . He used his instant teleportation . He already placed the shadow demons in that area . .....Somewhere in land of fire... Kurenai and her team stopped and started to built a tent . They are in no hurry to catch that special bettle . "Kurenai sensei, you discharged from the hospital today and still you came with us for our mission . I feel bad for putting you in this kind of situation ," Hinata said to kurenai . She is fully aware that kurenai should take rest . But for their sake as soon she got discharged she came to help her team. "I told you that I will come with you in this mission. It was already decided before I was admitted to that hospital . No need to feel bad about it Hinata . It is my duty as your team leader and sensei. It is an easy mission anyway ," kurenai said to Hinata . She knows Hinata will get worried whenever someone gets injured. " I heard you paid a visit to kurenai sensei with Naruto ," Kiba said to Hinata . He is teasing her . " Well Naruto kun and I met when he was eating in ichiraku ramen . So we decided that we should go together ," Hinata said to Kiba . She is blushing when she thought about Naruto . " Hai Hinata ," Naruto appeared behind Hinata . And he totally surprised her. All of them looked at Naruto with a surprise . " You smell like Naruto . Definitely you are Naruto . What are doing here pal ? We never hired a fifth member for this mission ," Kiba said to Naruto. He is also surprised by his sudden appeareance. " I am on a mission . A solo mission. But it is already night . I sensed your team nearby . So I thought why not spend sometime with my future wife . It is already dark ," Naruto said to Kiba . Before Kiba could say anything. " What kind of mission you got this time Naruto kun?" Kurenai asked Naruto . Last night she saw how easily he killed all the prisoner before they can escape the prison . " Well I have to track down three intruders who came from Iwagakure . They are hiding near the bettle forest . I don''t know about there goal but I have to catch them dead or alive ," Naruto said to kurenai. He is taking his time . " Are they dangerous Naruto kun ," Hinata asked Naruto . She is worried because Naruto is going alone . " Well not for me . I took many solo missions like this in the past ," Naruto said to hinata . He is not afraid to do solo missions . " There is enough room for five person in our tent . You can join us for the night ," Kurenai said to Naruto. She has a smile on her face . " You are so nice kurenai san. What would have happened to poor me without you ," Naruto said to kurenai . He gave her his innocent look of a child who got his wish fulfilled . Kurenai smiled at him . Shino is silent and observing the scene . Naruto stomach made sound . It is a dinner time for him . He took a carpet out of his storage scroll . Then he took out his dinner . He took out many dish which was prepared by Irene . " I have a lot of food . We can share so come and join the carpet ," Naruto said to them . Others couldn''t believe he brought a lot of food out of his storage scroll . It should be enough for ten ninja . They sat with him for the dinner . If such a food is in front of them . They will not use military ration . " You eat a lot Naruto kun . I should worry about Hinata in the future . She should have to cook a lot to satisfy your stomach ," Kurenai said to Naruto . " I will do my best ," Hinata said to kurenai . She is thinking about their future life . " Akamaru have a bite ," Kiba said and gave akamaru few large piece of meat. Akamaru ate it like an hungry animal . Technically he is an animal. Shino silently ate the food . He is excited about that bettle. After they finished the dinner . Naruto collected everything remaining in his storage seal. " I never ate this much during our mission Naruto kun . Thanks for the food ," Kurenai said and went inside the tent to take a rest . Soon Kiba and shino followed them . At last Hinata and Naruto entered inside . Hinata slept near Naruto and enjoyed his presence near her . At night Hinata felt sweaty and wanted to go take a bath. She has seen a waterfall nearby. Hinata got up silently and went to take a bath in the waterfall . .....Waterfall.... Hinata undressed herself and went inside the water to take a nice bath under the waterfall . While taking bath she is enjoying the water and the nature around her. She started to dance under the waterfall. " You are a good dancer Hinata ," Naruto appeared nearby and he was clapping for her . He is outside the water . " Naru..Naruto kun . You are here ," Hinata said to Naruto . She hid her br??st from Naruto and main part from Naruto . She is embarrassed by the current situation. She is fully red and wanted to bury herself somewhere . Naruto caught her in an embarrassing moment . " Don''t worry Hinata . I came here to take a bath . And you are my future wife . It is not bad if I see you in such a situation . And I am only thirteen ," Naruto said to Hinata . Naruto started to remove his clothes and now he is fully n?k?d . " Naruto kun , why are you getting n?k?d ? " Hinata asked Naruto . She wanted to look somewhere else but she couldn''t move her eyes from Naruto . Naruto joined her under the waterfall . Naruto is fully n?k?d and his long p?n?s is hanging between his legs . He caught Hinata by her waist . She didn''t struggle under his arms . " Now you have seen me fully n?k?d . Now we are on equal terms . Don''t be so shy Hinata . We are going to be a married couple in future. Let''s take a bath together . I want to see your dance too ," Naruto said to Hinata and released her from his grip . Naruto took her hand and pulled her in his arms . Hinata fall on the arms of Naruto . Now her br??sts are touching Naruto''s ?h?st . "You wash me first or I start to wash you Hinata chan ," Naruto asked her . Hinata looked at Naruto then with all her courage she spoke . " I will wash you Naruto kun ," Hinata said to Naruto. She came behind Naruto to hide her facial expression. She started to wash Naruto''s back with her gentle fingers . " Your fingers are so smooth ," Naruto said to her . She put more focus on rubbing his back . After she finished rubbing his back . " Now it is my turn Hinata chan ," Naruto said to her . " There is no need Naruto kun ," Hinata said to Naruto . But he didn''t paid attention to her words and started to wash her back slowly. " You have such a nice skin ," Naruto said to her . She blushed from his words . Naruto finished washing her back then he put his hands on the br??sts of Hinata . " Naruto kun , I can wash it myself ," Hinata said with an embarrassed face . But Naruto started to wash the br??sts of Hinata . He started to rub with his fingers around the br??sts in a circle. " They are growing nicely . I will taste them in future . They are my hinata chan''s br??sts ," Naruto said to Hinata and the br??st are now fully under the hands of Naruto . " Do you like them Naruto kun ? " Hinata asked Naruto . She can feel that Naruto eyes are stuck on her br??sts . " They are superb ," Naruto said to hinata . Before things can got out of control . Naruto decided to do something else. " That''s enough for today Hinata chan. If we stay in this waterfall any longer you will get cold ," Naruto said to Hinata and carried her in his arms . And he took her out of waterfall . He used his sensory abilities. He felt another presence nearby. Someone is watching them from bushes while they were enjoying there time together . Naruto dressed up in an incredible rate . And then he looked at Hinata . " Why are looking at me like that Naruto kun ?" Hinata asked Naruto . She is still n?k?d in front of Naruto . " I shall help you with your clothes ," Naruto said to hinata . But Hinata immediately started to wear her clothes . She is totally embarrassed due to their steamy moments in waterfall . When Hinata is wearing her clothes Naruto produced a shadow clone and disappeared from that place to catch the intruder red handed . When Hinata dressed up. Naruto''s shadow clone walked with Hinata towards the tent . Naruto appeared behind the intruder . " It is not a good thing to watch people when they are taking bath and fully n?k?d , kurenai sensei ," Naruto said to kurenai slowly . She got startled by his sudden appearance. " Naruto kun, I... I .....I got curious where you both disappeared together . So I came to look for both of you ," Kurenai said to Naruto. But her expression were telling something else . She is horny after watching their steamy moment . " From your expression I can tell you are here from the very beginning ," Naruto said to her a lie . He used his sensory abilities in the end and before he entered the waterfall . " I am sorry Naruto kun . I do not want to disturb your private moment . But it happened by mistake I swear I don''t want to do it ," Kurenai said to Naruto . She is telling the truth . " But you saw me n?k?d . I am spoiled now by your perverted eyes. Hinata can look at my n?k?d body. It is not a problem because one day I am going to marry her . But you on the other hand are like a big sister for Hinata and me . And still you watched the whole act like an intruder ," Naruto said to kurenai . She couldn''t look at the eyes of Naruto . She is ashamed of her own actions . But she can''t put the scene out of her mind .She is a v?r??n throughout her whole life . Her curiosity brought out her horny side. " I saw everything . My body got out of control . I couldn''t stop myself after looking at both of you getting intimate ," Kurenai said to Naruto and unconsciously looked towards naruto''s crotch . She got amazed by the size when she saw it . It is like an ?du?t man''s rod . The scene is still going in her mind . " Why are you looking at p?n?s ? I never thought you are a pervert lady ," Naruto looked at angrily . '' What should I do ? Shall I let her go ? Or make her mine . '' Naruto thought in his mind . " I am sorry but my body is not reacting according to my wishes ," Kurenai said to Naruto . She is a jonin and Naruto is a chunin but if he is a genin then the matter would be different . As a chunin he is considered an ?du?t in the eyes of konoha law . So this matter became more serious . " You have to take the responsibility as you are older than me ," Naruto said to kurenai . She caught in a bad situation . " But you are still from the same age group as my students . Even if I want to take responsibility it will not be possible ," Kurenai said to Naruto . She thought about the reaction of hinata and her other students . " Let''s take it another way . You saw me n?k?d . I also want to see you n?k?d . And we will be in an equal terms ," Naruto said to kurenai . It is a very bad situation for kurenai . " I don''t think it is a good idea Naruto kun . What if someone see both of us together in such a situation ," kurenai said to Naruto . She fears what others will think if someone look at them in that condition . She is already horny after watching the previous act of hinata and Naruto . " Well , I am checking the area and no one is under my sensory range . Any way I am in CRA . If anything worse happen I will make you my wife . But I will not let you go without any punishment for interrupting my private moment ," Naruto said to kurenai . She looked at Naruto and thought for few minute . At this time Naruto message his shadow clone who is in tent . " Well if I will take your responsibility I will have to become your wife . Even then I have to undress myself in front of you . I don''t want anyone to know about our relationship before you become a jonin . Otherwise what others will think about me . The respect I earned through my hard work will go to waste ," Kurenai said to Naruto . She is fearing about her position in jonin roaster . " You are forgetting my aunt is a hokage . But if you take responsibility then we will keep it a secret till the date you want to keep it a secret . But you still saw me n?k?d and even if you become my wife . I will not let you go easily .I have a reputation in konoha to maintain . And yesterday I saved your life . Never forget that in your life ," Naruto said to Kurenai . '' How dare she saw at my n?k?d body . She has to take responsibility ,'' Naruto thought in his mind . " You are still a child . Even then you saved my life . Okay I take the responsibility of you and will become your wife in the future . Please let me go this time . You can watch my body when you grow a bit more ," Kurenai said to Naruto. She cannot show her body to a thirteen year old kid . She respect Naruto a lot in her mind . " I want to see it . I am so angry on you for looking at my n?k?d body without my permission . We have to maintain a balance of gender equality among us," Naruto said to kurenai. He will not leave her without a punishment . " Okay you win . I already promised to marry you due to my irresponsible behaviour . Please try to control yourself . I am going to show you my treasure ," Kurenai said to Naruto . She is helpless due to her circumstances . Naruto is born with God''s luck to find himself in such situation. " Wait a minute . You have to sign the uzumaki marriage contract before showing me your body . You have to use your blood to sign it ," Naruto said to kurenai . And took out a marriage contract which is full of fuinjutsu . It is produced by his system Jane . He gives it to kurenai . Kurenai took a kunai and with it pointy edge draw some blood from her finger and signed the marriage contract . And the contract disappeared and an uzumaki swirl appeared on her ?h?st . After signing it she felt little different . " I am waiting for my wife to give me a good show ," Naruto said to kurenai . She looked at Naruto then she started to remove clothes from her body . Slowly she undressed herself and she was now fully n?k?d infront of Naruto . Naruto came near her and said to her " You are horny from the very beginning . I can see some juice are coming from the middle of your legs ," " Don''t say it like that . I am a v?r??n and never had s?x with anyone . Even if you are my husband now . I can beat you to a pulp for speaking such embarrassing things to me ," Kurenai said to Naruto . She tried to threaten him . But he is busy in looking her from all the sides . He suddenly grabbed her big br??sts . " Nice and firm plus large ones ," Naruto said to kurenai . He put them in his mouth and started to suck them like a child. He played with the other br??st''s n?pp?? with his fingers . " Please Naruto kun don''t do it . I might lose control ," Kurenai said to Naruto . She felt new kind of sensations running through her body . Her body jolted up due to p???sur? . But Naruto didn''t stopped his actions . " Don''t dare to teach anything to your dear husband . Now sit down so I can sit in your ??p and enjoy the br??stfeeding ," Naruto said to kurenai . She did exactly Naruto said to her . Naruto sat on her ??p and started to enjoy the br??stfeeding by hinata''s sensei. Naruto saw her seductive lips and captured it with his lips and put his tongue inside her mouth . She couldn''t understand how Naruto is doing it . But she is losing control and submitting to Naruto . After playing with her tongue . Naruto got up from her ??p " That''s enough for you . I still want to grow . If I will put my p?n?s in you today my growth will decrease by a large margin . You have to wait till I turn sixteen years old ," Naruto said to kurenai . She was enjoying the wrestling of their tongues . " I never thought that I will marry you in such a manner . I have a request to you . Please reveal our relationship infront of others after you marry Hinata ," Kurenai said to Naruto . She still care for Hinata like a big sister . And she doesn''t want to hurt her feelings . She can feel the contract is absolute and it will never change . Kurenai started to wear her clothes . Then she looked towards Naruto . " When you grow up . We have to keep satisfying your stomach and libido . How I ended up in this mess?" Kurenai said to Naruto . She couldn''t believe that such things happened to her . " Someone who likes to keep an eye on young couple during there private moment and still asks why they ended up horny . Truly amazing ," Naruto said to her . It brought a tick mark on her head . " Let me make myself clear, my dear husband . I have full authority to beat you now which I was hesitant before because you saved my life yesterday . After a marriage the husband should listen to his wife otherwise the consequences always results in the through beatings of him," Kurenai said to Naruto . She has a cruel smile on her face . Naruto lightly smacked on her bu?? . He has a smile on his face . Kurenai poor acting can''t intimidate Naruto. " You like to get smack in bu?? . Ohh kurenai chan , you are like Hinata chan from inside . But always pretend tough like anko from outside ," Naruto said to kurenai . Within few hours their relationship changed from comrades to marriage . "Please don''t do it public . I will die from the embarrassment . When we are alone you can do anything you wish . I will not say anything to you dear ," Kurenai said to Naruto . On the dear word Naruto looked at her . It surprised him how easily she accepted him . " Let''s go . My clone already send me a message that he put everyone in a sleep . So no one can know about our marital affair ," Naruto said and pulled her closer by her waist . Naruto''s shadow clone put everyone on sleep who are inside the tent . So no one can get a hint about their marital affair . " But I want to take a bath Naruto kun, Kiba can smell me if I go in this condition," Kurenai said to Naruto . They both walked back to the waterfall . She undressed herself and went inside the waterfall to take a bath Naruto already took bath so he stood nearby . Watching from a distance and admiring the body of kurenai . After she finished her bath . Both of them came back to the tent and slept till the morning . Chapter 71 - 71 Joker of Narutoverse Next day .... Early morning ..... When Hinata woke up she found herself hugging Naruto like a teddy . Kurenai saw this but didn''t say anything about it. After everyone woke up. They finished there morning necessities and breakfast . Now they are ready for their mission . " You can go ahead I will come after some time . I still have my morning practice to finish ," Naruto said to Team 8. Everyday he spend some time with his morning ??ps , daily exercise , kenjutsu practice and meditation . " Are you sure Naruto kun ," Kurenai asked Naruto . Last night she became the wife of Naruto after she signed a marriage contract. Whatever the situation was at that time but now he is her husband . She felt a little worry about him . " You can come with us till beetle forest, Naruto kun," Hinata said to Naruto . She said to him so they can spend more time together . " Nah !!! I will pass . I am in a solo mission . I don''t want to gangbang my opponents . I will catch up with all of you after I finish my routine," Naruto said to Team 8 . He always finish his daily exercise . It became his habit . " That gangbang sure sounds like a s?xu?? word . You use quite new type of words pal . But take care ," Kiba said to Naruto. He has no intention to stop Naruto . He knows he can execute solo mission like a pro . Team 8 left Naruto alone . He became busy in his morning practice session . He started with his ??ps. ...Beetle forest.... .....Afternoon.... The trio from kamizuru clan of iwagakure are still searching for the rare beetle . Till they see Team 8, who also came in search of the same beetle. " It looks like they are from konoha . And one brat is from aburame clan . They look like a genin team lead by a jonin . We cannot ambush them in her presence . But if we catch one of them alone . We stand a chance," Jibachi said to his brother and sister. He doesn''t want to attack head-on when the team is with their jonin sensei . " I can understand your point of view Jibachi . But we will wait till they find that beetle . We will capture one of them to built some pressure . Then we will kill all of them with a trap," Suzumebachi said to his brothers . She has a grudge on aburame clan and their supporters . " I am with you sister. Recently this konoha ninjas has given a headache to our Tsuchikage . Especially that fourth hokage''s brat Naruto uzumaki . And this genins look like they are from the same age group of that cursed brat . Naturally they should have good friendship among them or at least they should know about each other . If we capture them to take more information about that brat . It will definitely raise our reputation in Iwagakure and in the eyes of Tsuchikage," kurobachi said to Suzumebachi and Jibachi. They nodded their head as if they agree with her. An unknown figure appears between them at that same moment. " So you know about Naruto uzumaki. Now tell me where can I find him ?" A tall man said to them . He looks very angry to them. The trio took out their kunai for precaution . " Who are you ? How did you find us ?" Suzumebachi said to him . They hid their presence even the konoha team couldn''t sense them. But this man not only find them but they didn''t sense him . " You were talking about Naruto uzumaki. I have a grudge on him. I left my hidden village in search of him . He killed my son in one of his mission . Now tell me where I can find him . Otherwise I will kill all of you," The tall man said to them. In his eyes they can see he is not joking . " We are from Iwagakure and we are in no relation with Naruto uzumaki. If you want to find him you have to go to konoha," Jibachi said to him. His words put the man at ease . Now he no longer look at them with anger . " I thought you are friends of Naruto uzumaki . You are not wearing your headband so it is difficult to recognise you . If you are from Iwagakure then there is no chance you are with him . Sorry for the disturbance . I should leave now . He should be around beetle forest and you three should be careful if he finds you. He is a young but he is ruthless like his father," The long man said to them and about to leave . But Suzumebachi interrupted him . " Well I have an offer for you . You look like an experienced jonin. You have seen the other group in this forest," Suzumebachi said to the tall man . He stopped to hear her offer. " I have no d?s?r? to participate in your cold wars . I want only Naruto uzumaki . What kind of response I will give to my wife if I kill other innocent people who are not Naruto uzumaki . She is in depression because she lost her son," The tall man said to them . Whenever he takes the name of Naruto uzumaki they can see he has a deep hatred for him in his eyes . " My sister wants to say that the other group are from konoha . And some of them are from the same age group of that brat . They must know a lot about him . We are in this forest for a special beetle but we also want to extract information about Naruto uzumaki from that group. They also have a jonin in their group which can cause a problem for us . So we need your support," Jibachi said to the tall man . He thought for few seconds . And a smile came to his face . " Now you are talking . I don''t know what you will do with that information but I am going to kill Naruto uzumaki after I get the information. If I take one of them I can lure him in my traps . After I complete this task I can retire and take care of my wife for the rest of her life," The tall man said to them. He sat down at the branch where he was standing . " What is your name ? And which ninja village you belong ?" Kurobachi asked the tall man . The like to know with whom they are working. The tall man looks like he is thirty five years old. He has black hair . He has a depressed look in his face . And he is wearing some foreign clothing. " You can call me Joker . That is the name I used to called by others till I was in anbu of hidden demon village . You probably never heard of my village because it never maintained any relation with other ninja village . My son wanted to live a free life and left our hidden village. After some time when our ninja located his whereabouts . He was already dead by the hand of Naruto uzumaki . From that day I am searching for Naruto uzumaki," Joker said to them . He is quite relaxed now . " You don''t like to tell your real name . You are quite shy for an ?du?t man," Suzumebachi said to joker . She wants to know the real name of this person. " It is forbidden to tell the real name of a person to others who are from different places or villages. If I tell you my real name I have to kill all of you . My village is not like your ninja village . We don''t believe in war among ninja clans and mostly like to live a peaceful life. So our ninjas or villagers can live a longer life," Joker said to them . His clothes are totally different which made them believe that he is from a hidden village which is not seen by others . " There are many hidden villages which are not friendly with others because of the ninja wars ," Jibachi said to joker . Many small hidden villages tries to avoid war which is quite common for them . "When are you planning to attack them?" joker asked them . He is curious about their planning . Suzumebachi explained him and others about her planning . They will attack the konoha ninja when they will find the rare beetle . .....Beetle forest.... .....Night time..... Hinata finally find the female rare beetle in the beetle forest . Shino captures the beetle and keep it safely in a transparent box which has a few small holes. So air can pass easily but beetle cannot escape from the box. " Our mission is successful and now we have to wait for the beetle to lay an egg ," Kurenai said to his students . Now they can return to konoha . There is no need to stay in the forest . " I am little surprised why the three ninjas never tried to ambush us . They are watching us for few days. It irritates me to be watched by other people for few days continuously ," Kiba said to his team . They discovered the three ninja are stalking them on the first day. " Don''t try to go alone . Otherwise they will capture one of us and put us in a vulnerable position," Kurenai said to them. They are waiting for one of them to go alone like Canon so they can caught them off guard . But kurenai is with them so their plan is going to fail without a doubt. " Let''s take some rest . After that when we will leave this forest," Kurenai ordered them . They started to rest as if they knew nothing about the ninja who are watching them . .....In some distance..... " Look at those fools . They are unaware about our presence . But they don''t separate from each other, not even once," Suzumebachi said to his team . ''These fools are still thinking that they are unaware about their presence. They are not aware about me but they are fully aware about this trio," Joker is thinking in his mind . He will not correct them for his own purpose. " It doesn''t looks like they will separate from each other. We should ambush them now," Jibachi said to them . He has a feeling that everything will not go according to their plan. " Let''s not wait any further . We should ambush them now. Then I can go for my real hunt ," Joker said to them . No one knows what he is actually thinking by watching him. All four of them moved towards the direction of Team 8 . " They are moving in our direction kurenai sensei . But there are four people now ," Hinata said to his team . She is amazed by the presence of the fourth member. He appeared like a ghost today. " Get ready to fight ," Kurenai said to her team . And all of them took out their kunai from their pocket and waiting for them in formation . " I was itching for a fight but it sure looks troublesome now after we discovered a fourth member," Kiba said to them . His words attracted the attention of shino . "You just used the phrase of shikamaru," Shino said to Kiba . But in the situation even he wanted to tell the situation is quite troublesome . The four people came closer to team 8 . And Suzumebachi came forward as their leader . " Just handover that beetle you just captured and that aburame kid . We let you go if you fulfill it without a problem," Suzumebachi said to Team 8 . Most of her team has experienced ninja and it will put Team 8 in a disadvantage. " No, I will never leave my student behind. You have to fight us to take him," Kurenai said to them . She is angry at Suzumebachi for putting some ridiculous demand infront of her . " You are from kamizuru clan . Who specializes in manipulating bees," Shino said to the kamizuru siblings and also informed his Team 8 about their skills ." Who are you I don''t think you are from kamizuru clan of iwagakure," Shino said to joker . Joker smiled and his faced changed and now his face is full of colour red and white . Red colour is around his mouth and eyes . His face has a red smile around his mouth . " I am joker which is only my code name . Tell me where is Naruto uzumaki . I am here to kill him . He should be around this area . And I am not with them . It is only one time alliance for profit," Joker said to them . He smiled again and every one of them got terrified by his new look and smile . " What kind of makeup is this joker ? You almost scared the shit out of me," Jibachi asked him . Even he was scared by him . " I don''t have any face . The face you saw the whole time was fake. I am on a personal mission and no one can stop me," Joker said to them. His smile is almost horrified the shit out of everybody around them. " Even if you look scary I don''t fear you. We don''t trade the information of our comrades with other villages," Kurenai said to joker . And with that a lot of bees started to surround them Team 8. Shino extended his hands a lot of bugs started to come out of it . The bugs started to fight with bees . So they shouldn''t attack Team 8. "I will kill you here aburame brat," Suzumebachi said to shino and extended her arms. She brought more bees . Three bee users versus one bug user is a disadvantages position for shino . Kurenai saw this and casted her genjutsu binding on the bees so shino can take full advantage of it . His bugs started to kill them at an incredible speed . The trio are in a disadvantage now as most of their bees are killed by them . And shino''s bugs are still in a large number . Kiba and akamaru attacked Jibachi and kurobachi with a ''fang over fang jutsu''. And they were injured by it speed and power. They couldn''t protect themselves due to their bees sudden decrease in numbers . " Suzumebachi take your brothers and run . Naruto uzumaki is coming at this place at an incredible speed . I can feel his chakra . Get out of this place," Joker said to Suzumebachi . She doesn''t want to leave but her brothers are injured . If she will live to see another day . She will come back to take her revenge . " What about you joker San?" Suzumebachi asked him . Even if they knew each other she doesn''t know much about this man . It was only a deal for her. " I will wait for him and hold this team back before they can come after you. I am too strong to die by their hands . Now please leave this place ," Joker said to them with a smile . After seeing his smile she got even more afraid and carried her brothers and ran away. She is afraid of his bloody smile . " Naruto is not nearby why you told them a lie," Kurenai asked him . She couldn''t sense Naruto nearby. She couldn''t feel joker''s chakra as if he doesn''t exist. " They were losing their bees . Without their bees they are nothing . No strong points other than their bees . You defeated them with a pure teamwork . I am impressed," Joker said to them and he clapped few times for them . Then he disappeared from their view. After few seconds shino, Kiba and Akamaru fall down and fell asleep . "Now your team power is reduced in half . One jonin and a genin . Let''s fight ," Joker voice is heard to kurenai and Hinata from every direction . Hinata and Kurenai are fully vigilant to counter any attacks from joker . A large number of shuriken and kunai is thrown from all the direction and it was countered by Hinata and Kurenai . Joker appeared between them . Both kurenai and Hinata didn''t expect him to appear between them . But they tried to injure him by striking a palm and a kunai . But he put a distance between them . Kurenai tried to attack him with a genjutsu but for some reason he didn''t fell for it . " Miss kurenai, your genjutsu couldn''t affect me . I am immune even to sharingan''s genjutsu . You will only waste your chakra by casting it on me," Joker said and laughed at her . He again appeared behind them . Hinata tried to use sixty four plams but he deflected her fingers before they can touch his body . " You cannot block my chakra paths if you cannot touch my body hyuga girl," Joker said to her and he started to block every attacks of Hinata with more speed. Hinata felt helpless and she used chakra rotation during there hand to hand combat . But joker jumped out of the range of chakra rotation . Kurenai came from side and attacked him with a kunai. But then she started using taijutsu to battle joker . Hinata came and joined Kurenai in her attacks . Joker again disappeared from their view . When he appeared nearby . Kurenai waved some handsigns . " Water bullet jutsu," Kurenai said and hit joker with her jutsu. He is injured a little bit by the jutsu . " I never knew that you could do a elemental jutsu miss kurenai." Joker said to her . He looked a little surprised. " I knew it will come handy one day," Kurenai said to joker. Hinata came to her sensei''s side . Before they can do anything .Joker started to do handsigns . " Genjutsu : Hell''s illusion," Joker casted a new type of genjutsu on both of them. Hinata and Kurenai couldn''t save themselves from the genjutsu. This illusion is strong even for Byakugan . For few minutes they saw themselves in different kind of situation in genjutsu. There are multiple genjutsu layer in one genjutsu . It took them several minutes to come out of his illusion world . " You came out of the illusion . I was waiting for you to counter this genjutsu ," Joker said to them. They found themselves tied by a tree . Shino, Akamaru and Kiba are sleeping nearby . " What do you want from us ?" Kurenai asked him . She can see that it is not a genjutsu . But the real world . And they are now in the beetle forest on the mercy of joker . "You fought bravely , I can feel it . But there are other enemies who will come later in your life who are stronger than you can imagine . The illusion is just a glimpse of it . Thanks for the last night show . Now the fun is over I should get going," Joker said to them and their binding disappeared . And joker''s body started to shine and it rise in the air and like an spirit his body cracked in lights and it disappeared from their view . After joker disappeared from their view. Shino and Kiba came back to their senses . " Sensei what happened just know . All of my insect slept with me," Shino said to them . He felt like he woke up from a nap. " How come I slept without a warning . Even Akamaru is telling he slept without a reason," Kiba told his team . Akamaru is barking behind him. " It looks like a test or something . Joker is some kind of forest spirit . He never hurt anyone of us in this encounter. He never attacked us when we were fighting the trio of kamizuru clan ," kurenai said to them . The joker is a mystery for them. He deliberately missed chances to take them down. " We never sensed him till he want us to sense him . No Byakugan and sensory worked against him . Normal humans cannot escape the Byakugan range ," Hinata said to them . She felt something is wrong with joker when he entered with others to battle them. " We should improve ourself for future . He showed us some illusion where we are helpless to help our village or loved ones. Even we overcame that illusion it was a disaster for our village in every illusion," Kurenai said to them. She felt helpless when her illusion started to fail against him.'' I should improve faster, without my genjutsu I have nothing major in my arsenal. I will talk about it to lady tsunade . She can advise me how to increase my variations in all different ninja skills,'' Kurenai is thinking about increasing her skills . She doesn''t feel that her level is enough to beat anyone without her genjutsu in a long fight. Same kind of thoughts were going through the mind of Hinata . Few seconds later Naruto came to them with a great speed . " Are you okay," Naruto asked them . " Naruto kun, we saw the people whom you want to capture," Hinata said to Naruto . She is happy that Naruto meets with them again. "I already captured them . My clone is taking care of them . They told me that you are in danger so I came to check on your team ," Naruto said to them . " Let''s go together Naruto kun . We already finished our mission," Kurenai said to Naruto . They started to run together to the place where he kept the trio of kamizuru clan . And naruto''s clones is waiting for him . Naruto look at them and then his clones knocked them unconscious and carried them for the journey . One of Naruto''s clone brought a mask which looks awfully familiar with joker''s face . He went to check the surrounding . " I brought a mask . But it looks quite old . I found it under a destroyed old tree ," Naruto''s clone said to Naruto and gave to him . Naruto took it and inspected it and read a name which is written in the backside of the mask. " Joker''s mask . The testing spirit of woods . Can only be found when his spirit finally rest in peace," Naruto said and then he started to check it again . " Joker is really a spirit . It also means we faced a ghost," Hinata said to the his team . They are horrified by the events . " Naruto kun, what are you gonna do with that mask?" Kurenai asked Naruto . She gets horrified whenever she looks at that mask. " Well joker is a cool name. I will bring fear on my missions while wearing this mask . It is in a good shape and looks tougher than any other mask . I am gonna use it in future," Naruto said to them and took the mask and wear it in his face . And it fit him exactly. " Naruto kun please don''t wear that mask in front of me or Hinata," Kurenai said to Naruto . Whenever kurenai and Hinata will look at that mask they will realize their weakness rather than they get scared like others. Naruto took off his joker mask and put it in storage scroll. ''Well it was fun to play like a joker . Mostly a mission is boring and people in this world mostly understand when they experience it first hand . I gave Kurenai and Hinata that same experience by becoming joker ," Naruto is thinking in his mind . He smiled about his tendencies to make his mission more exciting . He cannot go all out like real joker with hinata and Kurenai . But in future he can do that with his enemies . Chapter 72 - 72 The great magician Kai uzumaki ...Konoha..... ....Morning time... Naruto returned from the beetle forest with Team 8 and along with other three prisoners. After throwing them in jail. He submitted his report in hokage tower. He separated from Team 8 and went to senju compound . He messaged Tsunade and Demiurge that he is going for a very important task for few days . .....Senju compound... Naruto prepared everything for his mission. So he will not fail by any means. " Jane how many days I have to spend in that dimension. How much it will affect my original timeline," Naruto asked Jane . He is not sure about the travelling in other world all by himself. [It will take few hours for you to come back even if you spend days in another Narutoverse . I will take care of it without any problem.] " Thanks Jane, I was worried. If I come back and everything in this world will change in my absence. Albedo will create chaos in this world in my absence. Rubedo is not allowed to leave so she will not leave the tomb till I give her the orders," Naruto said to Jane. He is worried if he will return after 1 or two years it will be a disaster by that time. [An elder god gave you this mission. He should be held responsible for destroying a timeline if you won''t return on time . Even if a God change a little in a timeline. They are not allowed to interfere everytime.] Naruto thought about it for few moments and then he opened the mission tab and looked at his current mission . {[ Misson : Defeat urashiki in another world and protect another Naruto uzumaki ] Condition : Never reveal your name as Naruto Uzumaki before defeating urashiki . ( You make others wallet empty , so karma is a bitch and can also bite in your ?ss ) Bonus 2 : Hug their world''s tsunade while putting your head on her br??st . ( Boobs are heaven , feel it ) (Rewards : 3,00,00,000 SP points , 20 stat points ) ( Bonus 1 reward : ??????) ( Bonus 2 reward : ??????)} "What will I do about two bonus ? First one I can complete it without a problem and I have a plan for it . But second bonus need a sheer luck to find myself in between Tsunade''s huge br??sts of their world . I am doomed," Naruto said to himself . [ Don''t worry master Naruto you have momonga''s luck with you. Even if you cannot use his full powers, his 100% luck is on your side. Luck is something you cannot obtain easily but you got it from Momonga even by mistake. It is passively active all the time.] "Thanks to your creator for giving me such luck before my rebirth. Now let''s start our journey to another Narutoverse," Naruto said to Jane and smiled . [ Travelling to another Narutoverse in few seconds ] [3....2....1....0] Naruto''s body disappeared from that this timeline for few hours . .....x.....x.....x....x.....x.....x....x....x...x....x....x... .....Another Narutoverse..... ...Land of fire ..... .....Evening... Naruto appeared in a forest and he looked all around him . " Jane, where are we? What is the current situation of this timeline ? Is this ?du?t Naruto''s world or the young Naruto, who has the same age as me?" Naruto asked Jane. He forgot to ask her about which timeline they are travelling. ''I couldn''t tell my real name to others . I will use Kai uzumaki as my real name in this world.'' Naruto thought in his mind. Naruto changed his clothing from a ninja attire to his common clothes . He changed his face through transformation . He looks exactly like a young Nawaki now. He changed his hair in full red colour . He started to walk towards a nearby town. He entered the town without any problem. He walked towards the market of the town . His clothes are quite different from others as he is wearing the modern clothing of earth . He bought it from system. So it attracted the attention of a lot of people . He stopped when he saw that everyone is looking at him. " Ladies and gentleman, I am a professional magician and can do a lot a lot of magic tricks. If you like my performance you can donate some money for my expense and travels," Naruto said to others. All the people around him stopped after his sudden announcement. Naruto took out a box from nowhere which he is going to use to collect money. And no one can run with it because a magic spell is silently casted by him on the collection box. He put the box in front of everyone. " Now for my first magic trick," Naruto said to his audience. And he put his hand on his pocket and from inside it, he took a large hat which is physically impossible. He wore the hat in his head. He took the hat from his head and took out his magic wand which is also impossible to keep it inside the hat. The audience started to gather around Naruto to see his tricks. Many rich people are also standing in the crowd. It is a big town in fire country. " A magician is nothing without his stylish hat and magic wand . Do you agree with me, my dear audience?" Naruto asked his audience. "Yeah we agree," "Nice magic tricks young magician," "Show us more," "We will donate you money," Naruto got nice response from his audience. He doesn''t want to perform for free. Naruto started to rotate his wand around his hat like a magician and when he stopped. Few crows and pigeons came out of it . And again he started to rotate his wand and a snake comes out of his hat . Naruto caught the snake and again put it back on his hat . And then again he did the same thing and five White rabbit and black rabit came out of it . And they ran away in the crowd and disappeared from the eyes of his audience. "How he did that?" " I want to see more magic," "He is good with his tricks," "Thank God, he put back that snake inside his hat," "Where those rabbits disappeared," " You want to see more magic tricks," Naruto said to his audience and he took a flute out of nowhere and he started to play it . But instead of sounds the flute is leaving bubbles . And a large amount of bubbles gathered above the crowd . And Naruto snapped his finger and the bubbles started to burst one by one without leaving water . But when they started to burst one by one . It started to leave the sounds of piano . One by one the sounds coming from the bursting bubbles turned into a melodious instrumental music. Everyone from the audience looked at the sky at every bubble. They can believe a magician can bring many things from his hat but this is impossible for any other magician. When they looked down Naruto is standing there and burning some papers. Then he separated the fire from paper and it started to dance around his hands . And it entered into his flute . Again Naruto played the flute and again bubbles came out of it. But now the fire is dancing inside the bubbles. After he made at least hundred bubbles, they started to rise in the air at a rapid speed and it started to burst like fireworks in the sky . And all the people are forced to look at the sky again. After the firework finished they looked again towards naruto. Naruto did a small bow to his audience. " That''s all for today. Please donate generously. Next time when I visit you I will show you more tricks." Naruto said to his audience. Soon all the audience came to their senses and started to donate on the collection box which is put by Naruto. They watched a wonderful show and it is performed by a thirteen year old boy. The box is full and no one tried to steal it from Naruto. The collection box , flute, hat and magic wand disappeared in the hands of Naruto. The people are still standing around him and Naruto again did a small bow like Demiurge and started to walk in that market. A man called him from behind. "Excuse me young magician," The man said to naruto. Naruto stopped in his tracks and looked back and a man came towards Naruto . " Yes, what can I do for you ?" Naruto asked him normally. " I have seen many magicians but never seen anyone like you. May I know your name ?" That Man asked Naruto. Naruto forgot to mention his name to this people. " My name is Kai uzumaki. I travel around the world to see different lands. I am a professional magician but it is my first time in elemental nations especially in land of fire," Naruto said to that man politely. " My name is Kura and I work in damiyo''s court. I came to visit my mother in law and brother in law in this town . He owns a big hotel, if you want to stay in a nice hotel I can talk with him," Kura said to Naruto . Naruto immediately tried to detect any lie from his aura but he is genuinely helping him . He is after all a small kid in his eyes. " I was thinking where I should stay for a night but I would like to pay. I don''t want to stay as a freeloader in anyone''s hotel," Naruto said to Kura. Kura thought for a few moments and then he said something unexpected. "Can you perform in my brother in law''s hotel. If you do that you don''t have to worry about hotel''s rent and instead he will provide you a free stay and give you money. What do you say Kai kun?" Kura said to Naruto. After thinking for a moment Naruto agreed with his offer. Then Kura showed naruto his brother in law''s luxurious hotel. He talked with his brother in law in private and he agreed with him without a hesitation. Kura came back with his brother in law to introduce him with Naruto . " Welcome Kai kun, my brother in law is quite impressed with your magic tricks . My name is Shuri and I am the owner of this hotel. If you perform nicely not only I will provide you free stay but give you a large sum of money ," Shuri said to Naruto. He has a smile which is seen in every businessman when he is going to receive a big boost for his business. " Thanks for the heart warming welcome. So when and where can I perform?" Naruto asked Shuri . He doesn''t want to waste his time . " We have a big hall where we can arrange it in few minutes . Just give me a minute," Shuri said to Naruto. He went and said something to his workers and they left to bring the hotel guests for the show. " Please Kai kun follow me," Shuri said to naruto. Kura came along with them. When Naruto entered with Shuri in the hall it is already filled by many people and many ladies and gents are entering in the hall with the hotel workers . He took Naruto to the stage of that hall. "Hello everyone, we have a young magician between us. He has came to show you some wonderful magic tricks which you have never seen," Shuri said to his audience. Most of them came to see who is the reason behind the disturbance in the hotel. Naruto came forward and then introduced himself as Kai uzumaki to the present audience . He took out his hat, and wand out of thin air .Which surprised the audience and Shuri. " Now for the my first magic spell," Naruto said to his audience and he took out some ropes out of his hat . And with his real magic wand he started to manipulate the ropes and it started to move like a snake. Then the ropes started to move in the air and it started to fly around the hall. After a minute ropes came back flying towards Naruto and entered into his hat and disappeared. " Now I want some glasses of water and few candle for my next magic," Naruto said to the audience. And Shuri signalled his hotel workers to bring glasses of water and few candles to the stage . And within a minute the worker finished their job. Naruto light up the candle with his snap of his finger. He started to manipulate the water which is inside the glasses . It began to leave the glass as if they are no longer controlled by the earth''s gravity . The water started to mix together and it started to rotate in a circle in the air. Then Naruto started to manipulate the candle''s fire and it started to leave the candle and fire mixed itself together as a fireball and it came in the center of flowing water in the air . Then water which is circling around the fire suddenly moved to other side and become a water ball. Then waterball and fireball came just above the palm of Naruto . Then slowly the water went back to glasses and fire disappeared from the flick of his hand . Audience didn''t said a word during his performance. They are mesmerized by the act of naruto. He took out playing cards out of thin air and then he started to shuffle it . After shuffling he started to throw it in the air but instead of falling down to ground they were swimming in the air . All the cards are moving in the air in a slow motion . Naruto then took the glasses and threw the water in the air and it become small drops of water like raindrops and it added extra affects in his magic. Then with a snap of naruto''s finger the cards and water drops disappeared in the air in front of his audience. Audience''s focus again shifted from the Hall''s roof to Naruto. Out of nowhere a gold coin appeared in Naruto''s left hand and it started to move in a rapid pace between his fingers and then from left hand to right hand. And when he stopped he has ten gold coins between his fingers. Then with a simple motion of his hand the gold coins disappeared from his fingers . Then Naruto moved his hand forward and the cards which disappeared from the air . Suddenly came back and started to fly towards Naruto . And every single cards came back to his hand and with a simple motion it disappeared from his hand. Then his hat and wand also disappeared like that. Naruto again gave them a slight bow and left the stage . When he is leaving the stage a huge round of applause is heard for him. " Kai kun, It is quite different from what you performed in the streets but it is still amazing," Kura said to Naruto . He couldn''t believe his eyes till now. "Thanks for the wonderful show Kai kun. I will pay you a large sum of money for such a grand show," Shuri said to Naruto . He is impressed by this little magician. " It is my job Shuri san. I love to perform magic shows," Naruto said to shuri. Shuri and kura took Naruto to reception desk and gave him a key of a vip room. And Shuri gave him a bag full of money. As soon as Naruto took it. It disappeared from his hands. "How you make it disappear like that, Kai kun?" Shuri asked to Naruto .He is curious about Kai''s abilities. " A magician never reveals his secret," Naruto said to them. And he started to walk towards his ?ssigned room . Both Shuri and kura look at each other and then they leave the hotel to go to shuri''s house. ....Next day.... Naruto leaves the luxurious hotel to travel towards the konoha. Kura met him before he can leave the hotel and he give him an official letter signed by him for his safe travel in land of fire . Naruto thanked him for his letter . Now Naruto is travelling towards the konoha. He has enough money to treat Naruto of this world for 100 bowls of ramen. And even he can eat without a problem in this world. Naruto doesn''t want the money he use here to disappear with him. So he is using this world''s money. He will spend everything which he will earn in this world. ....Konoha of this world... .....Afternoon..... Naruto appears near konoha and now he has his headset on his ears. He started to walk towards the konoha gate. ''This village should know the right value of an uzumaki. My presence will change many things for him. I will shake the foundations of this village after my arrival. Danzo whether you are from my world or this world. I will make you regret and curse the day you born. No one messes with Naruto uzumaki,'' Naruto thought in his mind. He reached near the gates and he is stopped by two eternal guards. They got terrified after they saw his red hair . The red hair made them remember ''Kushina uzumaki''. " Excuse me boy but you have to show us your identification paper," Izumo asked Naruto. Naruto put a hand in his pocket and he took out a magic made identification paper. " Kai uzumaki , Age 13 , Professional magician. I never knew uzumaki can be a street magician," Izumo said to Naruto . He looked again and again towards Naruto because of his red hair. "Is there a problem Mr.ninja with my red hair. You look terrified by my hair. Your face look like you have been beaten pretty badly by an uzumaki girl," Naruto said to Izumo. His words made Izumo and kotetsu remember the beating they received from Kushina in the past. " We don''t have any problem with your hair. And we definitely never received a beating from an uzumaki lady," Izumo said to Naruto . He lost his composure for few seconds but regained it rather quickly . " You have to come with us to hokage office. It is quite urgent," Kotetsu said to Naruto . As it may become a big issue if someone know that an uzumaki came to konoha. The Naruto of this world has blonde hair so they never faced a problem the same problem with him. But this boy with a red hair is a new case . So they have to take him to fifth hokage. "My documents are correct and I have friends in Damiyo''s court. It should be better not to set a trap for me otherwise it will lead you into a problem," Naruto said to them. He said it in a strict voice . "It is not a trap. But as an uzumaki you have to meet the hokage," kotetsu said to Naruto. He is more calm than Izumo. "Okay, I will come with you to hokage office," Naruto said to them. Without any further delay kotetsu took him to hokage office with a shunshin. Izumo stayed in the konoha gate to keep guard against any intruder. ....Hokage office.... Tsunade is working inside his office and shizune is helping her. Suddenly the secretary come inside the office and tell her about the sudden arrival of kotetsu with a red hair kid. " Send them inside," Tsunade said to the secretary . She leaves the room to inform kotetsu. Kotetsu enters with Naruto inside the room . As soon as Tsunade lifts her head to look at them . She is shocked beyond her belief. She couldn''t control her emotions and jumps towards Naruto and hugs him . And now his head is inside her huge b??bs. "Nawaki, I missed you so much. I couldn''t believe my eyes," Tsunade said to Naruto . Then she pays a close attention to his red hair. " Lady I... can..not breath and I am not Nawaki. You ha...ve a mis...understanding," Naruto says to her. By this time Tsunade calms down. She feels conflicted about the current situation. She leaves him from his b??bs hug. And now Naruto can breath freely. "Your huge b??bs are a suffocation trap lady. I would have died their due to the lack of oxygen in my lungs," Naruto said to tsunade while pointing his finger towards her ?h?st. "I can''t help it. You look exactly like my younger brother. Except your hair colour, you are exactly the body double of my brother," Tsunade said and looked at Naruto from every angle. " My name is Kai uzumaki. I am a Traveller and a magician. Next time you try to suffocate me with those huge b??bs I will make it flat with my magic," Naruto said to Tsunade. She laughs at his words. No one threatened to make her huge b??bs a flat before him. "Please don''t use such words infront of lady hokage," Kotetsu said to Naruto. He is little jealous of him because naruto can feel the huge b??bs which others can only dream about. " I knew you are a pervert. Instead of saving me from that trap. You were watching me with jealousy," Naruto said to kotetsu. Kotetsu is in an awkward moment and he couldn''t defend himself in this situation. But Tsunade ignored him. Tsunade went back to her seat . Shizune is looking at tsunade and then at Naruto. "Kotetsu, did you came here because he is an uzumaki," Tsunade asked kotetsu. "Yes hokage sama.I thought it is better to inform you about him," Kotetsu said to Tsunade. "You go and attend your duty. I will personally handle this situation," Tsunade said to kotetsu . And he was about to leave but at that time Naruto stopped him. " Before you go I like to ask you something kotetsu san," Naruto said to Kotetsu. He has a serious face. "Ask, I really want to know what kind of question you would ask me," kotetsu said to Naruto. He thought Naruto is going to ask some childish question to him. "Why do you wear that red spiral symbol behind your back? Do you know where it came from? And why it is only on konoha ninjas flak jackets but never found in other countries ninjas jacket?" Naruto asked kotetsu. His question not only surprised kotetsu but tsunade , shizune and many hidden anbus in the room . " I don''t know about it," Kotetsu said to Naruto and he is embarrassed by that fact. Actually no one told him about it in the first place. So how could he know about it. "My clan symbol is almost forgotten by konoha. What can I say now? I hope people in konoha still know that senju''s and uzumaki clan used to be cousins of each other. Otherwise they have no right to wear my clan symbol as a sign of friendship," Naruto said to them. His words made everyone in the room to puke blood for some reason. "Don''t worry about it. I am from senju clan and I will make sure that no one forgot about uzumaki and senju clans relationship in konoha," Tsunade said to Naruto. She is totally puzzled by the situation created around her by the arrival of this new kid. ''I have to do something about this issue. This matter never came to my mind. I was so busy with other affairs. If I didn''t heard about it from his mouth this matter would have left unattended. He looks exactly like Nawaki and he is also an uzumaki. I cannot get humiliated infront of him because of a small issue,'' Tsunade thoughts were running at the high speed. Kotetsu left the office. He will discuss this matter with Izumo. He will understand his problem and help him with this matter. Naruto''s presence is enough to rectify this small problems in this timeline. Chapter 73 - 73 Kai uzumakis effect ...Another Narutoverse.... ...Konoha.... (Note: In this universe the main character is using his name as ''Kai'', so I am going to use his name as Kai untill he reveal his real name to others. And this universe Naruto''s name is used as only Naruto to avoid any misunderstanding.) Kai is with Tsunade in her office and he showed her the letter given by kura. Because it is a letter of a Damiyo''s direct official. She has to keep an eye on his wellbeing in konoha. Shizune went outside for some work. "So you are here to perform a grand magic show?" Tsuande said to Kai uzumaki. She is looking at him like she found her long lost brother. "I am magician, and can give you some demostration of my show," Kai said to Tsunade. He produced playing cards out of nowhere. "Well that''s amazing," Tsunade said to him with a smile. "Choose one card , Look at it . Then shuffle it with other cards by your hand," Naruto said and gave her the cards. Tsunade took the cards and saw one card. Then she shuffle it with other card. Kai didn''t look at that card. Tsunade extended her hands to give the cards to Kai . But Kai didn''t touch it but he brought his left hand up and moved his fingers as if pulling something . And a card moved out of Tsunade''s hand . And it showed itself when it dropped on the table. The card is Ten of hearts . "I am impressed you can do some nice magic tricks nawa....Kai kun. So what can I do for wasting your time," Tsunade said to Kai. He put his left hand on his chin and pretended as if he is thinking about something deep. "I only thought about performing a grand magic show in a ninja village. I belong to a ninja family so I know ninjas don''t believe that a magician can trick their eyes. But my tricks will blow not only commoners but ninja''s mind. So I want to rent an open place for few days where I can do my greatest magic show and surpass any magician who exist in this world. Some advertisement in konoha and and nearby villages or town will work in my favour. And some security for me and my show. I can pay in advance. My guards should be around the same age as me. Ten or eleven guards are sufficient for my security ," Kai said to Tsunade. She thought for few moments. " I can help you in this matter. But I thought you are an uzumaki and can protect yourself. Even then big sister will give you a tight protection for your safety," Tsunade said to Kai with a smile. In her heart she felt he is just like nawaki, Young and innocent. But more ambitious than Nawaki. "I can protect myself but I don''t want to explain everything to you when I beat someone in konoha by mistake. For your information I learned kenjutsu, fuinjutsu and many jutsu''s as my family legacy from my grandfather. But I don''t want to depend only on ninja skills to survive. So I learnt magic from the great magician momonga who took care of me when my grand father passed away. I want to make him proud. And konoha will give me an easy access because of our family relations with konoha. That''s why I came to konoha," Kai said to Tsunade. He looked at Tsunade as if he is here only for business. "How do you want to do advertisement? I can talk with someone who can help you . For your security I already decided which group I have to appoint. For your show''s security I can appoint some chunin who will be free on that day. And where you are planning to stay during your visit?" Tsunade asked him many things. Because Kai looks like Nawaki she wants to see him everyday till he is in konoha. "I will submit a mission to distribute few thousand pamphlets as an advertisement in konoha and nearby villages for this event . But before that I need a big place where I can do an open stage show for this event . Few trustworthy people who can distribute the ticket and collect money from the people for that event. As for staying I haven''t decided it yet. But if you can suggest me some homelike place where I can do my practice ," Kai said to Tsunade. He will a large impact before he will leave this konoha. " I have few empty houses in senju compound. I can give one of them to you for few days . No need to pay the rent," Tsunade said to Kai. She is happy to help him. Naruto signed few documents to ?ssign missions to konoha ninjas. From security to advertisement everything is ?ssigned to ninjas . Only thing left for him to do is to select the place and set the dates on which he has to perform . He also has to see that place look different from other places and it can attract a lot of people. When Shizune cameback he handed her the signed documents and total sum of money for the missions . "Can I leave now. Who you are going to send with me to show that empty house? I am also hungry after a long journey," Kai said to her . He is really hungry and he made a promise to himself that he will summon Demiurge or Pandora from Nazarick for this event management. "I cannot send you alone after you paid for your security just now. I have appointed rookie 11 of konoha for you security. At least this will be an easy mission for them. And they can improve their teamwork with each other," Tsunade said to Kai. She is worried if she will leave Sakura and Naruto alone they will try to go after sasuke again. Other rookies will keep them busy and will not allow them to leave konoha to do any reckless action. And Kai gave her the perfect opportunity to do that. "Ohh I forgot to mention, Master Momonga will send someone to help me in my event . They will stay with me. I hope it will not create a problem for you," Kai said to tsunade . He can summon anyone from Nazarick even if he change his world. At first he wanted to do it alone but if he become busy with this event then he will lose focus on urashiki and Naruto. "No problem, I will handle it but you have to give me free tickets for your show. I want to see more of your magic," Tsunade said to Kai. She really want to see what he can do in a magic show. " Deal," Naruto showed a thumps up to her . All the rookie 11 are gathered by shizune. They are surprised that she went through a great deal to gather them in one place. " What''s the matter shizune nee chan? Is there a special mission for all of us together?" Naruto asked her with a lot of expectations. "I am surprised that all of us gathered here in one place for a single mission," Shikamaru said to others. Whatever the mission they are ?ssigned he is sure that he is going to be the team leader of it . Without a doubt he is right about it. " Tsunade sama has called all of you for a mission. A guard duty for a boy who is only thirteen. He has connections in damiyo''s court so be careful with your guard duty. And don''t speak anything which put a bad light on konoha. And Naruto don''t freak out when he introduce himself to you," Shizune said to them. It is not everyday that someone comes with a letter of a Damiyo''s official in konoha. So she is little nervous about this event. " Why he need so many guards ?And for how many days?" Shikamaru asked shizune. He will plan according to that. " Maybe a week till he stays in konoha. Till then you all have to guard him day and night. And escort him in konoha everywhere. He is going to conduct a big event in konoha. Maybe he wants to gain a lot of attention by showing off his security. Now let''s go to the office," Shizune said to them. She cannot explain everything to them. All the rookie 11 walked together to the office to meet their new client. .....Inside the Hokage office.... The rookie 11 enters the tsunade''s office to meet their new client. "Hello baa chan," Naruto said to Tsunade who gets a tick mark on her head. "Don''t call me baa chan the first time you meet me daily, brat," Tsunade said to Naruto. The word ''baa chan'' irritates her and it reminds her that she is getting old everyday. But if anyone other than Naruto would have said the same thing to her. She would have beat the shit out of them a long time ago. "Baa chan??? But you look really young to me," Kai said to Tsunade. He has to pretend he didn''t know her real age. "Don''t mind Naruto. He is just joking infront of you. You can call me ''nee chan'' if you like," Tsunade said to Kai. When she said this words all the people looked at Tsunade. Why she is trying so hard to pretend like a young lady infront of Kai. " Listen all of you. You have to protect Kai kun till the day he leaves konoha. And it is full day and night duty. He already made an advance payment for our services. And other things should have been explained to you by shizune earlier, If I am not wrong," Tsunade said to rookie 11. She avoided to use kai''s full name to avoid any trouble. But she knows Naruto will found out soon. She decided to explain it to him later. " My full name is Kai uzumaki. Nice to meet all of you," Kai said to rookie 11. He has a wide smile on his face. " Uzumaki??? But I thought only Naruto has that surname," Sakura said to Kai. She doesn''t have the knowledge of uzumaki clan. Kai looked at Naruto. "So you are Kushina uzumaki''s son. She came to konoha when she was at the age of joining a ninja academy. Grandfather told me that a young girl from uzushiogakure is send to konoha at the request of ''Mito uzumaki'' the first Hokage''s wife before third great ninja war. I never knew she has a son," Kai said to Naruto. His comment put many people in difficult situation. Tsunade never knew that someone else knew about kushina. And rookie 11 heard kushina''s name for the very first time. Naruto is in a difficult position because he heard her mother''s name for the first time. "You know quite a lot Kai kun," Tsunade said to Kai. She never expected this kind of situation to occur just by the presence of kai in konoha. "My grandfather used to tell me all about our uzumaki clan history. He used to take care of kushina uzumaki as his adopted daughter. He was sad when she came to konoha. He even told me she became a famous ninja of konoha. Now I understood why the konoha guards Izumo and kotetsu are afraid of me after looking at my red hair. She must have smacked their ?sses pretty badly when they were young. No matter where an uzumaki goes they are always an uzumaki," Kai said to them. He will not leave a self created golden opportunity to explain the great deeds of uzumaki clan. " My mother''s name is kushina uzumaki," Naruto said to himself. As if he found a treasure. After all no one told him about his parents name but kai''s arrival changed it. He has a smile in his face now. " Uzumaki is a clan''s name!!!" Ino reacted to Kai''s word. "It looks like you have a lot of things to explain to me, lady hokage. I can only ask you because you are from senju clan. Senju''s and Uzumaki''s have the same blood running through their veins. So why this kind of thing is happening in konoha under your leadership," Kai asked Tsunade. He changed his target from rookie 11 to Tsunade. "I was not in konoha for last two decades. I am recently appointed as hokage. I am truly sorry if the current events hurt your feelings. I hope it will not affect our senju and uzumaki bond," Tsunade said to Kai. Tsunade is not denying any allegation of kai which surprised rookie 11. "What is actually happening ? I couldn''t understand this kind of situation," Kiba said to others present in the room. "It is a bad timing to ask such question, Kiba. It looks a big matter to me. Senju and uzumaki are known to be cousin clans. So it is obvious he will ask lady hokage. Before you ask how I know it ? I read it in my clan''s library but nothing is mentioned in konoha library and academy about uzumaki clan. It is quite troublesome to explain all the details anyway," Shikamaru said to others. He knows little bit about uzumaki clan. He doesn''t want to explain it but if he said something . His words will reduce a lot of trouble on Hokage''s shoulder. "It looks like most of you don''t know about uzumaki clan . For your information our clan is more prestigious and well known than your uchiha clan of konoha. It used to be feared by great ninja villages except konoha where our brothers senju clan lived. We are well known in fuinjutsu, kenjutsu and large reserves of chakra which is equal to jonin and kage of other nations. We heal faster like senju clan. But our uzumaki clan has a unique kekkai genkai," Kai said with a smile. He will remove their illusion that senju and uchiha are the top clans in ninja villages . " More prestigious than uchiha clan. Is that true lady hokage?" Sakura asked Tsunade. She is surprised by the way how Kai talks about his clan. She wants to confirm it from their hokage. "It is true Sakura. Even my grandmother Mito uzumaki is feared among many nations like my grandfather. But she is uzushiogakure so not many things are well known about her in konoha. I learned a lot of things from my grandmother. If you ask this same question to my grandmother you would had been in a lot of trouble. Even my granduncle ''Tobirama'' the second hokage wouldn''t like to neglect her orders," Tsunade said to Sakura. She is scared when she is mentioning her grandmother. " You said your clan has a kekkai genkai," Rock Lee is curious about the kekkai genkai of uzumaki clan. " I will show you what an uzumaki kekkai genkai can do," Kai said and six golden chains came out of his back and it went out of the open window and caught a person . And dragged him inside. " Kid you don''t have to be drag me," Jiraya said to Kai. And Kai loosened up his chains and it went back inside his body. "I noticed you were listening to our conversation for more than five minutes. It kinda bugged me . You shouldn''t peep on young boys and girls," Kai said to Jiraya. As a spy jiraya got curious why Tsunade called all the rookie 11 together and he followed them when they are coming for this meeting. " That is the uzumaki''s famous adamantine sealing chains . Your chains are powerful enough to hold a tailed beast without a problem," Jiraya said to Kai. He is still surprised by the power of those chains. Other didn''t said anything as there are a lot of new information to understand . "I am hungry and I want some world famous ramen of konoha. I still have to see the house for my stay," Kai said to Tsunade. He plainly ignored Jiraya. " Shizune please lead Kai to senju compound. And give him the same house which I told you earlier," Tsunade said to shizune. She has a lot of things to rectify in konoha when Kai will leave her office. " Please follow me, Kai kun, I will show you a big house in senju compound which is also near to our house," Shizune said to Kai. And he followed her. All the rookie 11 followed him as well . They have a mission to complete. When kai left the office. " He looks exactly like Nawaki except his hair color. Are you okay Tsunade ?" Jiraya asked tsunade. He is worried that Kai''s presence can cause more damage than he can think. "Do you believe in reincarnation, Jiraya? Tsunade asked him . "I don''t know what comes after death. I never experienced it so the answer is No," Jiraya said to Tsunade. He honestly answered her question. " Even if it is an illusion of my mind, I want to believe he is my brother''s reincarnation . I want to hear ''nee chan'' from his mouth. I can''t do anything about this deep feeling. I also have few things to change in konoha. I got humiliated infront of him because someone decided to remove uzumaki clan from the academy syllabus," Tsunade said to Jiraya. Her emotions changed from happiness to anger. "I can''t understand a woman''s heart . You are so submissive towards him. Even if he is a thirteen year old child. It almost caught me off guard. Well how we will deal with Naruto. Now he knows about kushina and later he will ask us about his father. What we will do at that time, Tsunade?" Jiraya asked Tsunade. He is thinking how he will face Naruto when he will ask about his father. "Let''s wait till Naruto become more m?tur?. I don''t want him to make some rash decision. And I don''t want other hidden ninja villages come after him because of Minato . As for Kai he reminds me of my brother so it is natural for me as a lady to listen to him. There is a large gap in my heart left by my brother''s absence and no man can fill that place. If I can stop Kai in konoha, the gap can be filled but I don''t want to stop him in konoha because of me. He has a full life to live as a free man," Tsunade said to jiraya. It is one of her emotional moments where she is unable to decide properly . " You need some rest Tsunade. It will help you clear your mind," Jiraya said to Tsunade. He is worried about her. "I am very happy today, jiraya. Do you know Kai is a magician? I would love to see his grand magic show. I have to wear new clothes for his show. But I have to finish the paperworks at first . I will go for shopping after finishing my work . Jiraya leave now I have to focus on my work . Your perverted gaze is distracting me," Tsunade said to Jiraya . He has never seen her this happy in a long time . " Okay, I will go. Anyway my research is calling me ," Jiraya said to tsunade and jumped out of the window . Tsunade started to work faster than before. She is signing the paperwork at an incredible speed. ....x.....x.....x.....x...x...x...x.....x....x.... .....In streets of konoha..... All the rookie 11 are walking around Naruto and shizune as bodyguard in a formation. When they were passing by market. Kai remembered something . " Shizune san, do you know a big jewellery shop in konoha," Kai asked shizune. She looked at him as if he is too young for some things. "You are too young to gift a girl with jewellery," shizune said to naruto. " You are misunderstanding something . I want to exchange some money for gold. I paid almost all of my money in the advance payment of the missions I ?ssigned to your village," Kai said to shizune with a smile. All the rookie 11 looked at him as if he is too young to carry gold with him. " It is nearby within a few minute reach. By the way how much gold you want to exchange for money," Shizune asked him . She used to do this kind of things for Tsunade when they were not in konoha. And Kai knows this things from his old world. " I have 1kg of gold with me right now. But I can bring more if I can send message to master Momonga . He owns a gold mine. He gave me a kilo of gold for this kind of situation," Kai said to shizune. It greatly surprised not only shizune but rookie 11. " Why do you carry this much gold? You shouldn''t tell about it to others," Shizune said to Naruto . " You are a rich kid if you carry that much gold with you," Kiba said to Kai. They reached to a jewellery store and Naruto entered with shikamaru and shizune inside the shop. He exchanged at least 500 grams of gold which he produced by his magic spell ''create greater item''. He got a lot of money from this exchange and even the store owner is happy with this deal. They didn''t try to bargain with kai because shizune and shikamaru came along with him. Kai took Rookie 11 and shizune with him for a lunch in ichiraku ramen . Well Naruto and chouji are happy with a free meal. Chapter 74 - 74 Kai and Naruto ...Another Narutoverse... ....Konoha... .....Evening..... After the meal in ichiraku with rookie 11 and shizune. Kai went to the senju compound. Shizune showed him the house which is given to him by tsunade without any rent. After Kai settled down in the house. "Do you like the house ?" Shizune asked kai. " It is a nice house. There is a training ground which I can use for my practice," Kai said to her. " Do you need my help to find the land where you would perform your magic show?" Shizune asked him. Tsunade told her silently that she should help him in finding a place to perform his show. " I have already seen a place which can fulfill all the criteria of my show. It is a land between market and senju compound and it is empty," Kai said to her. He knows that it come under Senju clan and it is easy to built something for his show. "It is Tsunade sama''s land. So you can use it. Do you want to cut some trees around that land?" Shizune asked Kai. There are huge trees in that area . " No, I don''t want to cut it . I will built a different kind of stage. Which will look like a natural stage made by nature. I want to built a Forest stadium which should look like a natural formed stadium. Please appoint the best earth user for this job. I already paid for it in advance . I will give you a blueprint for the forest stadium now and later I will come and check it time to time during it''s construction," Kai said to shizune. He took out a blueprint out of nowhere and hand it over to shizune. After receiving the blueprint she leaves the new house of kai. " Forest stadium, It is the first time I heard this kind of term used by anyone. You came fully prepared to konoha," Shikamaru said to Kai. He is impressed that Kai plans his action way before others can think. " How did you become a magician? You are from a ninja clan. I never thought of becoming something else other than a ninja," Neji said to Kai. He trained himself most of the time to become a superb ninja. "I always wanted to become more than a ninja. I became a magician, so I can create my own legacy. I am also a traveller who like to see new places. I am also a businessman. Have you ever thought what are you when you are not a ninja? What you want to do in future?" Kai asked the rookie 11. He wants to know their thoughts. "I want to open a dojo when I retire as a ninja. As a Taijutsu specialist I also want to become a teacher who trains student in Taijutsu like gai sensei," Rock Lee said to others. He is quite clear about his future goals. "My father is running a weapon shop. In future I will take care of it when I retire as a ninja," Tenten said to them. It explains a lot why she has a ton of weapon in her storage scroll. "If I retire as a ninja then I will do farming and take care of the deer in our forest. And most importantly I will watch clouds and train my son and daughter," Shikamaru said to them. He has the same goal from his childhood. " You are telling us the same thing from your childhood shikamaru . I will take care of my flower shop and maybe I can become a fashion icon for others," Ino said to rookie 11 and Kai. She has stars when she said the word fashion icon. " I would like to keep it a secret about what I want to do in future," Hinata said with a blush. She cannot tell everyone that she wants to marry Naruto. And produce some children for him and settle down with him for the rest of her life. " I want to find bugs of rare species," Shino said to his friends. " I like to try all kind of tasty food in this world," Chouji said to Kai. "I want to fly as a free bird," Neji said to his friends. " Dogs are great and if I become hokage I will make sure that everyone has a ninkin of their own . After I retire I want take care of Akamaru and his children with my children," Kiba said to his friends. "I will become hokage before you can become hokage. When I become old like third hokage, I will retire. But first I have to become stronger than others," Naruto said to his friends. " I never thought of anything other than becoming a successful ninja. But for my future dream I want to bring Sasuke back to village," Sakura said to his friends. And the mood of everyone swings from happiness to depression. " I will bring him back sakura. So don''t worry about it. I just need to get stronger and beat Orochimaru to snatch him back," Naruto said to his friends. Hinata looks at him with a worried expression. "You want to get stronger Naruto. Let''s see how much power you hold now. Follow me to the training ground," Kai said to Naruto and all of them walked towards outside the training ground of senju compound which is always empty . Other rookies also followed him . They want to see how much powerful Kai is compare to Naruto. ...Senju training ground..... The senju training ground is bigger than any ground and it is a place where all the young people of senju clan used to hone their skills. But after the demise of senju clan it is almost empty. " How are you going to measure my power?" Naruto asked Kai. In response Kai starts to smile. "It is simple brother Naruto. We will fight till one of us is fully exhausted. Anyway an uzumaki never quits so it will be a waste to try to make you yield. Prepare yourself it is gonna be a fight which you will never forget in your life," Kai said to Naruto. He has ulterior motive behind this match. "Bring it on," Naruto said to Kai. He is fully pumped up for this fight. " I don''t like the idea of fighting our own client but they are from the same clan and it should automatically become their clan''s matter. So we can''t interfere either. But for some reason I have a nasty feeling that this fight will change the way Naruto fight," Shikamaru said to his friends. "Have you faced a person with a killing intent Naruto ," Kai asked Naruto. "I faced a person who has a lot of killing intent during my first C rank mission in land of waves," Naruto said to Kai. He talking about zabuza. "What do you say about this?" Kai said to Naruto and released his killing intent which he earned after killing a lot of people. His killing intent is mixed with his hidden rage. His killing intent surpassed zabuza. His killing intent surprised everyone. Even some people who are hiding from their view can sense it . No one can move a inch from their place. " What the fu?k?" Kiba said to himself but it is heard by everyone nearby. " Let''s begin," Kai said and dashed forward and Naruto b?r?ly moved himself to protect himself from his punch . "How you got this much killing intent?" Naruto couldn''t help but ask while defending his another punch. " Of course by killing. Their are many people coming behind my head so I don''t go easy on them. Mostly I give them a painful death. Especially bandits, rapist, enemy ninjas and many more," Kai said and he bend down and kicked on the chin of naruto. Naruto body flows in the air and he did a shadow clone. His shadow clone helped him to change his direction . Naruto moved out of the way of incoming kick of Kai. But that shadow clone was not lucky who got the full powered kick of Kai and dispersed immediately. Kai eyes never left the position of original Naruto . Naruto got up and produced even more shadow clone . But Kai''s one adamantine chains come out of his back and it killed half of the shadow clones of Naruto. "I thought it is one versus one but I don''t mind fighting couple of shadow clones," Kai said and took his chain back . " Uzumaki barrage," Naruto with his remaining shadow clones attacked Kai after he circled around him. "Water bullet jutsu," Kai said and started to target shadow clones to reduce their number. Naruto''s produced even more shadow clone. They attacked him from all the side. "Aura burst," Kai said and a blue Aura came out of his body. It pushed back Naruto and all of his shadow clone with a great force. In the process all the shadow clone were burst because of such a heavy force. But Naruto is nowhere and a hand appeared from ground beneath of kai. Naruto came out of ground to punch him in his chin to knock him out . But Kai moved out of his way and came behind him. Kai caught Naruto from behind and delivered a suplex to him. Naruto is thrown in a tree. But Kai is not in a mood to give him a chance. He dashed forward to punch him. But Naruto moved out of his way. And tree is smashed by the punch of kai. And it fall down from its place. "What a strength," Naruto said to himself. He stopped and dashed forward and parried with Kai for minutes . Both are standing and exchanging blows and blocking each other out. "Ohh shit, Naruto is in problem now if he parry with him for a longer time," Neji said to others. " How can you say that Neji?" Ino asked Neji. She is surprised as soon as they came to exchange blows neji got worried about something. " Naruto is a hard hitter but the same thing applies with Kai. But Kai''s weight is heavier than Naruto and it will affect later but look at Kai. He is well trained in Taijutsu. He should have praticed it from a longer time than any of us. If they will exchange blows like this I fear Naruto will lose in a stamina game," Neji said to others. He is worried about Naruto. "Not only that but Kai is not even breathing hard. He is also a stamina freak like Naruto," Shikamaru said to his friends. After exchanging blows with each other for more than five minutes. Naruto started to feel the after effects of receiving hard hitting. As soon as he sensed that he jumped back. "You are observed it faster than I expected. Well done brother. Your reaction time is very fast for your age," Kai said to Naruto. "Shadow clone jutsu" Naruto produced 100 shadow clones and this time they again circled around kai and started to run around him to confuse him. Naruto clones attacked him in a quick succession. And Kai is forced to block them. " You are creative to use this jutsu in such a manner," Kai said while blocking his shadow clones punches. They are attacking him while running around him. Kai jumped out of the circle. "Fire ball justu," Kai said and he blow a large stream of fire from his mouth towards the clone of Naruto. After the shadow clone dispersed from circle. Naruto is not seen anywhere. Naruto and his shadow clones came from the backside of kai and again formed a circle around him . But this time they took out their kunai with them. Kai did the same hand seals . " Thanks for teaching me such a nice jutsu brother Naruto. ''Shadow clone jutsu'' ," Kai said and he produced the exact number of shadow clone as Naruto. "How did you do that?" Naruto asked Kai. Naruto''s clone started to fight with kai''s clones. Both of them are now fighting for at least an hour. "You were doing those handseals again and again. I observed it multiple times. I am an uzuamki and can produce the same amount of clones like you. Let''s make this match a tie. I also have other work to do," Kai said to naruto. He walked past Naruto and dispersed his shadow clones. " You are such a good fighter. Why you never tried to join a ninja village?" A voice is heard by everyone and when they turned back Tsunade is standing with shizune. And kakashi and jiraya came out of there hiding. "Well I don''t want to become a ninja of any great village. I am Kai uzumaki from uzushiogakure. And no one can change it. Not even fate or destiny can change it," Kai said to Tsunade. He then looked towards Naruto. "Your reaction timing is good and you hit harder than other people but your Taijutsu sucks. I don''t know who taught you that crappy Taijutsu. But it doesn''t suit your body. If you learn a good Taijutsu style, it will help your shadow clones to be more effective. You are creative and can make good use of your sneaking abilities but, you don''t have a variety of jutsu in your arsenal. Your arsenal is empty without your shadow clone jutsu. Try to learn the kenjutsu it suits every uzumaki clan member," Kai said to Naruto quite bluntly. He cannot afford to see a weak Naruto. He created a scene from where Naruto can see his weak points and improve on that area. Naruto thought about Kai''s words for few moments. "I know that I have to improve . I will train harder than everyone . I will not only improve but reach my maximum potential and become the Hokage. That''s a promise," Naruto said to Kai. He has a great determination in his eyes. That is one thing which even impressed kai. ''No matter if I am in earth or this world, his determination always impress me,'' Kai thought in his mind. Kai took two book out of his pocket. Which he kept in his inventory . It is a copy of an original book which he got from uzumaki ruins. All the original copies are in Nazarick. He gave the two book to Naruto. When Naruto took the book he read the title. " Uzumaki Taijutsu style and uzumaki kenjutsu style," Naruto murmured to himself. He then looked at Kai. "You can keep those books. It has no use for me. I mastered them a long time ago. Even if you give them to other people they can''t master it. It is produced according to uzumaki body structure. Only an uzumaki can master them or maybe a senju. Our body capacity is quite different from other people and those book will help you to reach at your peak condition," Kai said to Naruto. "You are planning to give him that book from the very beginning. I am correct," Tsunade said to Kai. She has a smile on her face. "I don''t know what are you talking about lady hokage but after seeing his crappy Taijutsu I want to beat his instructor who saw his Taijutsu class in academy. It looks to me that someone messed up with his style pretty badly," Kai said to Tsunade. But his words didn''t escape the ears of others. He will not leave his enemy even in this world. "I will look at this matter. When I saw him for the first time even I thought his Taijutsu is little messed up but after looking at your one hour practice session I am sure someone has to answer a lot of my questions," Tsunade said to kai. She really thought that Naruto su?k?d at Taijutsu. He mostly wins because of his shadow clones and his creative abilities. But when she looked at their fight for an hour she can see all the movements of naruto''s Taijutsu with her own eyes. "The peeping old guy is here and brought a masked broom man. Lady hokage I think old guy is looking at your huge suffocation traps," Kai said to Tsunade. It brought the attention of Tsunade on Jiraya who is enjoying the sight of her big br??st from a side view. "Jiraya, you are dead today," Tsunade said and punched Jiraya in the air. And he disappeared from the view of the people who are present in the senju training ground. "What is a huge suffocation trap? I don''t get it," Naruto asked Kai. He is little confused about their current talk. "The big br??sts of lady Hokage is actually a trap. She can kill anyone if they get caught in her embrace. At first they will have a breathing problem but within a minute due to the lack of an oxygen they will die. Beware of the big br??sts of a woman," Kai said to Naruto. He is loud this time. Tsunade couldn''t say anything because of her embarrassment. All the girls present there couldn''t say anything because of several reason. Some have very small br??st and other who have br??st don''t want to comment on the current topic. " How do you know it?" Naruto asked Kai. "She caught me today on her suffocation traps. I b?r?ly survived," Kai said to Naruto. His tone is quite childish at this time. "I don''t want to get caught in her suffocation traps. It is so big and no one can escape it," Naruto said to kai. Then Naruto looked at Sakura. She got a bad feeling about it. " Sakura chan if you get a suffocation traps like baa chan then you can even defeat orochimaru," Naruto said to sakura. She got depressed when she heard it from naruto''s mouth. "Let''s not talk about this subject," Tsunade said to Naruto and Kai. She cannot handle it anymore. ''This small boy is very scary. Not only he is very good in ninja skills but even with his words he knocked out Jiraya . Even lady tsunade is unable to talk back. Even his childish talks are dangerous,'' Kakashi thought in his mind. Kakashi left them as they were going back to the new house of kai. He came to see why Jiraya is so cautious of this small boy. Chapter 75 - 75 Arrival of ????? ....Another Narutoverse... .....Next day... Early in the morning Kai left a clone in his new house and teleported outside of konoha. He tried to sense any space time fluctuations or intruders though his magic. He found nothing is around him except plants. After that he summoned few people from Nazarick of his Narutoverse. He explained them how they have to enter in konoha and explained about this Narutoverse. Kai left them so they can travel to konoha. They have to behave like normal human beings in this world. It is neither Pandora nor Demiurge. Pandora is in a mission and Demiurge is too busy in maintaining his scientific experiments and OTC(overlord trading company). ....Konoha... ...Early in the morning.... Kai came back and dispersed his clone. According to his morning habits he changed his clothes and went to run around konoha. But there is a change . He is followed by rookie 11. They are in a mission to protect him throughout day and night. They cannot leave him for a single moment. Kai started his ??ps. "Why he started running? Don''t tell me he likes to run every morning at this time," Sakura said to her friends. "I still want to sleep," Shikamaru said. ''It is troublesome to run early in the morning'' He finds it more troublesome to run early in the morning than not able to sleep. "I thought I have to skip my daily ??ps because of my mission but Kai kun is more youthful than I thought," Lee said to them. He has tears of joy. "I am surprised to see all of you in a mission and running ??ps around the village at the same time. I am so happy," A figure said to them . All of them turned and looked at might gai. According to his routine he will come to run everyday without delay. "Gai sensei," "Lee" "Gai sensei," "Lee" "I am so happy Lee.To see you running with your friends. But I can''t accompany you today as you are in a mission," Gai said to Lee. But they both have tears in their eyes. And they hugged each other. And their famous sunset genjutsu is shining above the other members of rookie 11. ''What the hell is this scene. I never wanted to see a sunset early in the morning. Give me back my cloudy day,'' Shikamaru is thinking in his mind. ''My eyes. Someone save my eyes. I cannot see such fashion disaster early in the morning to ruin my day,'' Ino is thinking in her mind. She looked towards sakura. She is going through the same thing. ''I never wanted to see it again in my life. My day is fully ruined. Who hugs and get emotional like them early in the morning,'' sakura is thinking in her mind. And gai and Lee gave a thumps up and showing their shining teeth to other members of rookie 11. " It looks like you train every morning Lee. I believe that is your sensei," Kai said while running. "Yes, I am his sensei ,might gai the green beast of konoha. It is nice to meet you," Gai said to Kai. His shining smile never left his face. He is running with Kai now. "You can take Lee. If you want to do some morning exercise with him. I train physically for only three hours early in the morning and late at evening. I can understand your situation ," Kai said to Gai. " How many types of morning exercise you do everyday? I don''t want to see Lee get distracted during his mission. So I will accompany all of you during your exercise," Gai said to Kai. He is so happy after looking at Lee and others who are running together. "Gai sensei, you are amazing," Lee said to gai from behind. Gai looked at Lee and then he shifted his attention to Kai. "I run 50 ??ps everyday. I can easily run around konoha for 50 ??ps. Then do some kenjutsu practice. Then long distance target practice. Then practice the Uzumaki Taijutsu style and other combat arts everyday with basic exercise. It is my daily routine," Kai said to gai. "You run 50 ??ps daily!!!!" All the rookie 11 said except Lee. " Is there a problem? I thought everyone has the same routine in great ninja village. It should be standard ninja criteria. I am quite lazy according to uzushiogakure criteria of a ninja. They used to run at least 70 ??ps and their one ??p is the same as a circle around konoha," Kai said to rookie11 and gai. He is talking some bullshit to tell them that he is just a pretty average ninja according to uzushiogakure. "Your family is full of insane guys," Kiba said to Naruto. He said it in a positive way. "I never knew them so I can''t tell. But I will finish as many ??ps as possible," Naruto said to Kiba. " Best of luck Naruto kun," Hinata said in a low tone. Naruto looked at her as if he heard something but not sure what she said . "Did you said something hinata?" Naruto asked hinata. But her face become red. Now she is even more shy to speak to him. During Kai''s 50 ??ps around konoha few of them keep up with him during his exercise. Shikamaru was the first one who decided to wait for them near senju compound. Chouji, Ino and Sakura quit it due to exhaustion. Chouji is hungry but Ino and Sakura are breathing hard . Gai and Lee are still ahead of Kai. Naruto, Neji, Hinata and Tenten are just behind kai. Hinata doesn''t want to miss the chance to be with Naruto. So with her full willpower she is running with Naruto. Shino and Kiba are just behind them . ....Senju training ground..... After they finished their ??ps. All of them gathered in the senju training ground. "It looks like Lee outlasted all of us in a tight match of 50 ??ps," Kai said to rookie11. It brought a smile in the face of Lee and gai. " Where were you shikamaru? You ran away after the first ??p," Kiba asked shikamaru. He ran around konoha for 50 times and now he is fully exhausted . He has no energy left for any more exercise. "I decided to save my chakra for the mission. If I decided to run like all of you. I would have exhausted my whole chakra by now like most of you," shikamaru said to the others. " Damn shikamaru, you would have told me about that earlier," Ino said to shikamaru. He looked at her and walked to a tree and lie down to take rest. He starts to look at the morning clouds. '' I am not a fool Ino. Most of you tried very hard to compete with them in ??ps. After the first ??p I saw how many of you are breathing hard. Gai sensei, lee, kai, naruto and neji are not even breathing hard right now. All the others are breathing hard from the first ??p. Why should I waste my energy where I can''t compete. It is a strategical retreat,'' Shikamaru is thinking about the current event. He always have a strategy. Kai and others became busy in their morning practice. Tsunade while going towards the Hokage tower saw them practicing. She decided not to disturb them at this time. she walked towards her office for her daily work. ....After three hours.... Kai finished his practice and he was about to leave for his new house with others. Shizune came along with five ladies and a girl. All of them are wearing normal black maid dress which most of the maid wear inside Nazarick. " Hello Kai kun, your guest have safely arrived in konoha," Shizune said to Kai. She is here because tsunade told her to escort Kai''s guest in senju compound. " Kai sama, I missed you so much," Lupusregina said and ran to hold Naruto in a hug. But before she can take benefit of the current situation like she thought in her mind. Yuri alpha slammed her hand on Lupusregina head. " Lupus, you should behave nicely in front of Kai sama. Otherwise don''t say that I don''t warn you beforehand when I punish you," Yuri said to Lupusregina while adjusting her eye glasses. "Elder sister is a meanie. I saw my dear Kai sama after a long time," Lupusregina said to Yuri but she didn''t bugged from her decision. "I didn''t understand why they are calling you Kai sama when you are smaller than them," Ino asked Kai. She is curious about their relationship. "Small girl, he is our young master. We only have one work that is to serve him. He is facing some difficulties so we came to help him," Solution said to Ino. The word ''small girl'' brought a tick mark on Ino''s head. "I am not a small girl," Ino said to solution. ''She is quite rude with her approach,'' She thought in her mind. "Sol wanted to say you have tiny br??sts. And the girl with pink hair almost have no br??st. So both of you are little girls. heehhe.ouuccchh," Lupusregina said to Ino and Sakura. She got slammed by not only Yuri but narberal this time. Ino and Sakura get depressed by the meaning of little girl in their view. Tenten gets even more depressed because they didn''t said anything about her. "You got a lot of beautiful girls and women around you at this age Kai kun," Gai said to Kai. He is amazed by such beautiful women. "Lupus I will teach you a lesson on cracking ?du?t jokes infront of Kai sama later," Yuri said to Lupusregina. It brought chills till the spine of Lupusregina. " It is the breakfast time for Kai sama," Cz said to others. " Kai sama are you okay. You take a bath while we cook for you," Yuri said to Kai. She takes her jobs seriously in whole Nazarick. "You have to cook for them too. They usually eat with me now a days. All of you can also eat with me if you want," Kai said to Yuri. She thought for a moment. "It is our fortune to eat with you," Yuri said to Kai. Naruto is standing near Kai. Yuri suddenly took a kunai from Naruto''s pocket and throw it in nearby bush. "Even your maids are dangerous. My family survived only by an inch," Jiraya said after he jumped out of the bush. His p?n?s survived by an inch. The kunai landed in between his legs but he managed to survive that. "It is only a warning from me. I don''t like perverts and you smell like the biggest pervert I have encountered in my life," Yuri said to Jiraya. She knows about Jiraya from her old world. She sensed him and just gave him a small warning. "Your calculations are right. He is the biggest pervert I have ever met," Shizune said to them . She will definitely tell this little incident to lady hokage. " I agree with you in this matter," Ino agreed with Yuri. "Even I agree in this matter," Sakura gave her own vote in this matter. "Ero-senin, you have to keep your pinky safe. It will really hurt if she hit you there with kunai," Naruto said to Jiraya. He is thinking about physical injury. " I will never abandon my title of biggest pervert in this world. I am Jiraya the toad sage. Thanks for vote of confidence," Jiraya said and sensed some killing intent. Before Yuri can punish jiraya for declaring himself the biggest pervert. He jumped on a tree and ran to escape from her. Yuri is in no mood to go after him. "Kai kun, I should get going I have a mission today with kakashi," Gai said to Kai and said his goodbye to his students. And he ran towards the gate of konoha. Kai, pleiades and rookie11 went to the house for their breakfast. Most of them are tired from running around konoha early in the morning. .....Next day..... ...Late in the morning... The forest stadium is ready with the help of konoha ninja who helped in the construction. It is a huge stadium made by huge rocks around it. But somehow the rocks have green grass, bushes and small plants above it from outside. From outside the stadium, it looks fully green and a lot of trees are reaching above it from its roof. The stadium is made in the shape of donut. The middle part of the stadium is open for the sunlight and moonlight. The trees are moved in such a way that it got attached as the pillars of the stadium. And the trees are huge and can reach above the roof of stadium. The big entrance of the stadium is lined by the trees instead of walls. The trees are attached with each other. They are attached in such a way that every plant looks like a part of stadium. In the middle of the stadium there is only small grass and a stage is built upon bend trees. Thirty long trees are together attached in a part of stadium to form a stage. They look naturally bend above their five feet. And goes horizontal till the other side of stadium. And from their they are attached to the walls of the stadium and reaching till the roof. The horizontal bending of trees has a marble floor above it to look like a stage. Kai only told the ninjas to built the walls, joint chairs and roof made of stones and rock. And rest of the things leave to his people. Naruto summon ''mare'' for this work. Mare did his work to create a forest stadium. He finished his work in an hour. And Kai send him back to Nazarick. Today people are wondering in konoha after they saw it from outside. How come such a thing exist in konoha and they didn''t know about it. Well it is Tsunade''s property. So no one can enter inside without her permission. They are wondering what is inside. From outside it looks like a circle with nature''s blessings. And many plants are coming from the roof. From sky it looks like a donut. Tsunade came to see it and wondering what Kai did with her land. She is now inside the stadium. After sometime later rookie 11 and pleiades came inside with Kai. " Ohh my god !!! Did you just see what I see? Or it is an illusion," Shikamaru said to others. He couldn''t believe his eyes. None of them believed it and tried to dispel the non existent genjutsu. But they found out it is a real thing. " You did a great job but you only gave me half of the blue print. I never saw this coming. It looks like you bend the nature according to your wishes," Tsunade said to Kai. He smiled at her words. "It is not my work. My summon did it. He has quite a powerful abilities to bend the nature and forest. It would be bad if I take his credit. I don''t have this kind of ability. He is fully loyal to me so as his master it is my duty to give him his full credit. Could you name it Mare''s forest stadium," Kai said to Tsunade. She has no reason to refuse it. She eventually wanted to name it after him but he didn''t take any credit for this work. "Are you sure about it ???" Tsunade asked him. Kai nodded his head as a yes. " Well I name it Mare''s forest stadium. If it makes you happy. I need a nice name plate for it which will compliment it''s beauty," Tsunade said to Kai. " I also have to put some security for this beauty. After you go I can also use it as a place to earn more money by visitors . May be it will become one of the natural wonder of elemental nations," Tsunade said to them. She is quite happy about this place. "Whatever you do with stadium after my show it is none of my business. But this stage will break after one years. Because tree growth rate is different from human. Mare put a great effort in making that stage. Don''t worry about the trees which is attached to the stadium''s roof. It will never break the roof. It will grow but you have to take care of branches which might grow inside the stadium," Kai said to Tsunade. She note down what Kai said to her in her mind. All the rookie 11 are busy in inspecting the stadium with their eyes. Pleiades smiled at their behaviour . For them it is just a small matter. "Well it seems like nothing is impossible after looking at the current scenario. So when are you going to show me your magic show," Tsunade asked him. She is curious about it. " I can show you now some of my little tricks. For big ones you have come to my show," Naruto said to Tsunade. "Boys and girls please sit down. Kai kun is going to show us some of his little tricks," Tsunade said and all the rookie11 gathered in one place with pleiades. Some anbu who came along with Tsunade also came to watch the show. Shizune came just on time but before she can react to the beauty she is called by Tsuande to sit with her. All of them are now sitting to the closest chairs to the stadium''s stage. Naruto walked towards the stage and stood on it . "Ladies and gentlemen. Welcome to the show of Kai uzumaki. Without wasting any time let''s go for my first magic trick," Kai said to them and his voice is heard in whole stadium. He took out his normal magic wand and started to swing it. The grass started to dance at his wand movement. And then he attracted the dew of the grass and started to collect it on the air like a big water ball. Then with his wand movements he started to separate them in small drops. Then the water drops changed into bubbles. And they started to float everywhere in the stadium. And it dropped on the grass and rested upon it without any bursting. " It''s time for music ," Kai said to them and then he flicked his finger. And bubble started to burst in lines. It has the sound of flute. The rhythm and melody produced by sound is something no one heard in their life. Except Kai who heard it on the earth during his last life. " That''s amazing," "I never heard this kind of music," "He has a great sense of music," All the bubbles are gone and the flute''s sound stopped automaticly. " My next magic trick," Kai said and he took out a flute and starts to play it. Instead of sounds it starts to throw out white fog which gathered above the grass of the stadium. Kai then collected the fog in the middle of stadium and it started to rise in the air. He bend the fog into the shape of a star. Then he bend it to look like a planet. Again he bend it to make a fish and then he made a fog baby boy who started to walk. Then it changed into a grown up man and then the fog changed into the shape of an old man walking with a stick and then the fog burst and became water and scattered in the stadium. " Thank you for coming to my show. A sad moment is not an ending but a beginning of a new chapter. Let''s see each other another time," Kai said and disappeared from their view. "Where did he go," Naruto asked them. "I don''t know Naruto," Shikamaru said to him. " I am here," Kai said to them from behind.All of them got surprised by his sudden appearance . "That is a good show. When are you going to show more of it?" An anbu asked him curiously. "I wanted to show it tomorrow but first I have to advertise about this magic show which is only for few days. Maybe day after tomorrow I will start my show," Kai said to him. " I am hungry now. I want some ramen," Kai said as he felt a sudden urge to eat ramen just now. "I want to eat some of them too," Naruto said to him. He felt a sudden urge to eat when Kai mentioned ramen. " I will treat you and others at ichiraku," Kai said to Naruto. "Are you going to treat me too kai kun," Tsunade said happily to Kai. "Yeah sure. I don''t mind it. Where is that pervert old man? I haven''t seen him today," Kai asked about jiraya from Tsunade. "I caught him near a bathhouse. And he had to run from that place. He will be back in a day. May be he is writing something this time," Tsunade said to Kai. He took all of them for the ramen treat. Anbu cannot in public so they returned to their job. Tsunade is enjoying her time with Kai. Pleiades came along with them as they couldn''t say no to Kai. And they love to eat with him. Ramen spreads happiness when everyone eat it together.